Hannah and Charlotte chittered excitedly about their winter break as they sat in the cafeteria. They were both college freshmen and roommates. Although in many ways they were opposites, they had become fast friends in their first semester together.
Hannah was from the wealthy suburbs of Minneapolis and a committed progressive feminist. Her college studies were focused on politics and history and she hoped to become a lawyer, activist, and possibly even politician dedicated to righting the wrongs that had plagued American society for centuries. Hannah had dark, reddish brown hair, striking green eyes, and a dusting of freckles across her nose. Although she was short, barely standing above five feet tall, she was brilliant, a fierce advocate for her beliefs, and a dedicated student who carefully backed up her strong beliefs with careful research and meticulous attention to detail. Hannah had chosen to follow in her older sister, Sarah’s, footsteps in attending the elite private school that she believed would open the door to allow her to change the world. Today, Hannah was dressed in a grey cardigan over a white tank top and loose-fitting jeans that did little to show her figure.
Charlotte also grew up in a wealthy community but came from old Southern money. She lived in a small town in Alabama and spoke with a slight lilt reflecting her upbringing. Charlotte was less politically motivated than Hannah, but a committed Christian who, like most of her friends and ****** from home, was a staunchly conservative Republican. She wore a red headband over her long, black hair, which contrasted sharply with her pale white skin and light blue eyes. Completing her outfit was a black turtleneck, a black skirt that went past her knees, and a small silver cross necklace that was her constant companion.
The girls were startled by their conversation by a sudden squeal and the sound of footsteps rushing toward them. Startled, they looked to see a tall, blonde woman rapidly approaching them with a look of happiness and excitement on her face.
Charlotte was puzzled by the sudden approach of the stranger and looked at Hannah quizzically. Hannah’s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the new girl, and she whispered, “Jessica?” under her breath.
Jessica was from Hannah and Sarah’s hometown, and ahead of both of them in school. While Hannah and Sarah had been shy, quiet, nerdy girls with their heads in books and dedicated to their studies, Jessica was the stereotypical high school queen cheerleader, prom queen-and also an academic star. Although stereotypes said Jessica should be a mean girl, she’d always shown kindness and friendliness to Hannah, although the two had only passing interactions.
“It’s SOOOO good to see you, Hannah!” Jessica exclaimed. “I’ve been away at a study abroad all semester, but I promised Sarah this semester that I’d look after you and take care of you.” She beamed a vivacious smile. “Sarah and I have become so close in the past year, I miss her now that it’s her since she decided to stay in Europe for the rest of the year.” She then turned to Charlotte, who was looking down while blushing furiously and staring at her food.
“Who’s this Hannah?” Jessica asked.
“Oh, this is my roommate Charlotte,” Hannah stammered, taken aback by the surprise of having Jessica shower with her attention and the news that she was now close friends with Sarah.
Jessica grinned widely, showing brilliant white teeth, and thrust her hand out towards Charlotte. Charlotte stared for a moment before tentatively reaching her hand out to grasp Jessica’s. She blushed and gently whispered “Ummmm…it’s nice to meet you.”
Hannah could only imagine Charlotte’s reaction to Jessica. She’d never seen Charlotte leave their room in a top that left her arms bared, or a skirt that fell below her knees. Charlotte’s colors of choice were grey, black, white—and if she was feeling daring, baby blue or light pink. Jessica, in contrast, wore a tight, red tank top that showed both vast expanses of cleavage and was cropped to just below her breasts, leaving her toned stomach exposed. She matched the flamboyant top with a black miniskirt that ended barely below her ass and left no question as to the outline of her curves. Black thong straps peeked out over the low-rise waistline of her skit, and her ensemble was completed by large hoop earrings and a belly button piercing comprising a small, black spaded symbol. The same black spade symbol hung from a necklace that only called more attention to her cleavage.
“What classes are you taking this semester? Where are you living? Have you joined any clubs?” Jessica began to shoot rapid-fire questions at the girls, giving them little opportunity to answer.
Suddenly, Jessica’s excited interrogation was cut off when she jumped in surprise. A giant, black man had come up behind her and firmly squeezed one of her ass.
Hannah expected a scene, as she was certain Jessica would slap him for the unwanted advance. But instead, Jessica’s grin grew even wider, and she turned to look at the new arrival with glee. She swung around and stood up on her tiptoes to give the man a warm, welcoming kiss with his tongue. Lots of tongues.
She stopped for a brief moment to look over her shoulder. “Girls, meet my friend, Lucas.” She said and pulled away for a moment so she could make a proper introduction.
“Lucas,” She gestured towards the seated girls. “Meet Hannah and Charlotte. Hannah is Sarah’s younger sister!”
Lucas smiled, revealing shining white teeth that vividly stood out against his coal-black skin.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, ladies. Sarah’s a great girl, Hannah. A total sweetheart, a genius, and she knows how to have fun!”
“Um, thanks,” Hannah said, raising an inquisitive eyebrow. Sarah was a sweetheart, and brilliant—but also a quiet bookworm. Even the staid Hannah was skeptical that “really knows how to have fun” could describe her older sister unless one’s idea of a really fun time was a night in with tea and board games.
“I’m sorry to tear you, ladies, away from each other,” Lucas said. “But Jessica and I have a meeting we need to go to…we’re part of the board of a student-faculty group.”
“Damn!” Jessica said, frowning and furrowing her brow. “I lost track of time, I was so excited to see Hannah again and to meet Charlotte. Quick girls—give me your phones.”
Silently, dumbstruck by the friendly and enthusiastic couple, Hannah and Charlotte handed their phones over to Jessica. Jessica furiously typed away, first on Hannah’s phone, then Charlotte’s.
“Here’s my number girls! Let’s get together soon!” Jessica chirped, before turning away to leave with Lucas.
Hannah and Charlotte exchanged blushing glances as they both saw Lucas place his hand on the small of Jessica’s back, and slowly work his hand down her skirt, apparently holding her ass as the pair walked away.
Hannah was from the wealthy suburbs of Minneapolis and a committed progressive feminist. Her college studies were focused on politics and history and she hoped to become a lawyer, activist, and possibly even politician dedicated to righting the wrongs that had plagued American society for centuries. Hannah had dark, reddish brown hair, striking green eyes, and a dusting of freckles across her nose. Although she was short, barely standing above five feet tall, she was brilliant, a fierce advocate for her beliefs, and a dedicated student who carefully backed up her strong beliefs with careful research and meticulous attention to detail. Hannah had chosen to follow in her older sister, Sarah’s, footsteps in attending the elite private school that she believed would open the door to allow her to change the world. Today, Hannah was dressed in a grey cardigan over a white tank top and loose-fitting jeans that did little to show her figure.
Charlotte also grew up in a wealthy community but came from old Southern money. She lived in a small town in Alabama and spoke with a slight lilt reflecting her upbringing. Charlotte was less politically motivated than Hannah, but a committed Christian who, like most of her friends and ****** from home, was a staunchly conservative Republican. She wore a red headband over her long, black hair, which contrasted sharply with her pale white skin and light blue eyes. Completing her outfit was a black turtleneck, a black skirt that went past her knees, and a small silver cross necklace that was her constant companion.
The girls were startled by their conversation by a sudden squeal and the sound of footsteps rushing toward them. Startled, they looked to see a tall, blonde woman rapidly approaching them with a look of happiness and excitement on her face.
Charlotte was puzzled by the sudden approach of the stranger and looked at Hannah quizzically. Hannah’s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the new girl, and she whispered, “Jessica?” under her breath.
Jessica was from Hannah and Sarah’s hometown, and ahead of both of them in school. While Hannah and Sarah had been shy, quiet, nerdy girls with their heads in books and dedicated to their studies, Jessica was the stereotypical high school queen cheerleader, prom queen-and also an academic star. Although stereotypes said Jessica should be a mean girl, she’d always shown kindness and friendliness to Hannah, although the two had only passing interactions.
“It’s SOOOO good to see you, Hannah!” Jessica exclaimed. “I’ve been away at a study abroad all semester, but I promised Sarah this semester that I’d look after you and take care of you.” She beamed a vivacious smile. “Sarah and I have become so close in the past year, I miss her now that it’s her since she decided to stay in Europe for the rest of the year.” She then turned to Charlotte, who was looking down while blushing furiously and staring at her food.
“Who’s this Hannah?” Jessica asked.
“Oh, this is my roommate Charlotte,” Hannah stammered, taken aback by the surprise of having Jessica shower with her attention and the news that she was now close friends with Sarah.
Jessica grinned widely, showing brilliant white teeth, and thrust her hand out towards Charlotte. Charlotte stared for a moment before tentatively reaching her hand out to grasp Jessica’s. She blushed and gently whispered “Ummmm…it’s nice to meet you.”
Hannah could only imagine Charlotte’s reaction to Jessica. She’d never seen Charlotte leave their room in a top that left her arms bared, or a skirt that fell below her knees. Charlotte’s colors of choice were grey, black, white—and if she was feeling daring, baby blue or light pink. Jessica, in contrast, wore a tight, red tank top that showed both vast expanses of cleavage and was cropped to just below her breasts, leaving her toned stomach exposed. She matched the flamboyant top with a black miniskirt that ended barely below her ass and left no question as to the outline of her curves. Black thong straps peeked out over the low-rise waistline of her skit, and her ensemble was completed by large hoop earrings and a belly button piercing comprising a small, black spaded symbol. The same black spade symbol hung from a necklace that only called more attention to her cleavage.
“What classes are you taking this semester? Where are you living? Have you joined any clubs?” Jessica began to shoot rapid-fire questions at the girls, giving them little opportunity to answer.
Suddenly, Jessica’s excited interrogation was cut off when she jumped in surprise. A giant, black man had come up behind her and firmly squeezed one of her ass.
Hannah expected a scene, as she was certain Jessica would slap him for the unwanted advance. But instead, Jessica’s grin grew even wider, and she turned to look at the new arrival with glee. She swung around and stood up on her tiptoes to give the man a warm, welcoming kiss with his tongue. Lots of tongues.
She stopped for a brief moment to look over her shoulder. “Girls, meet my friend, Lucas.” She said and pulled away for a moment so she could make a proper introduction.
“Lucas,” She gestured towards the seated girls. “Meet Hannah and Charlotte. Hannah is Sarah’s younger sister!”
Lucas smiled, revealing shining white teeth that vividly stood out against his coal-black skin.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, ladies. Sarah’s a great girl, Hannah. A total sweetheart, a genius, and she knows how to have fun!”
“Um, thanks,” Hannah said, raising an inquisitive eyebrow. Sarah was a sweetheart, and brilliant—but also a quiet bookworm. Even the staid Hannah was skeptical that “really knows how to have fun” could describe her older sister unless one’s idea of a really fun time was a night in with tea and board games.
“I’m sorry to tear you, ladies, away from each other,” Lucas said. “But Jessica and I have a meeting we need to go to…we’re part of the board of a student-faculty group.”
“Damn!” Jessica said, frowning and furrowing her brow. “I lost track of time, I was so excited to see Hannah again and to meet Charlotte. Quick girls—give me your phones.”
Silently, dumbstruck by the friendly and enthusiastic couple, Hannah and Charlotte handed their phones over to Jessica. Jessica furiously typed away, first on Hannah’s phone, then Charlotte’s.
“Here’s my number girls! Let’s get together soon!” Jessica chirped, before turning away to leave with Lucas.
Hannah and Charlotte exchanged blushing glances as they both saw Lucas place his hand on the small of Jessica’s back, and slowly work his hand down her skirt, apparently holding her ass as the pair walked away.
Higher Education-Chapter Two
After the strange encounter with Jessica. Hannah sat in her room, staring at her laptop. She couldn’t focus on the textbook laid out on the desk next to it. She googled to see what time it was in the city in Europe where her sister Sarah was studying abroad, seeing that it was 9 PM there she figured that Sarah, the quiet, studious homebody, would be reading a book as she got ready to go to bed.
Booted up Skype and saw that Sarah was online she had to talk to her, she was dying to know how (and why) she had suddenly become friends with Jessica, the affable but distant head cheerleader from their hometown who had barely interacted with them growing up. “Hey sis,” she typed, “Do you have a minute to talk?”
“A few,” her sister typed back. “Anything urgent?”
“Oh no, just wanted to catch up for a few minutes." Hannah’s computer began to chirp with the sound of Sarah initiating a video chat. Sarah clicked the “Accept” button and Sarah’s image popped up on the screen. Hannah beamed widely at seeing her sister and then furrowed her brow in surprise. Sarah was smiling happily and looked thrilled to see her sister. But, rather than wearing dowdy pajamas and reading glasses, Sarah wore heavy makeup, her light brown hair was teased out, and her shoulders were bare. She wore black spade earrings that matched the navel piercing and necklace just like the one she had seen on Jessica. Hannah was puzzled by Hannah’s bare shoulders, but she figured that she’d answered while changing and that her demure sister figured that she wouldn’t be exposing herself to any random person who could be in the room with Hannah.
“What’s up, sis!?” Sarah asked excitedly.
“Oh, Sarah... I thought you’d be getting ready for bed?”
“Oh no, my night’s just getting started! I’m about to go hang out with some friends, but I have time if you need to talk!”
“Oh cool, don’t let me keep you, I just wanted to chat. I saw Jessica, from back home today," Hannah said tentatively.
“YAY!” Sarah squealed. “I knew you guys would run into each other! Look, I know we never really talked to Jessica back home, but I got to know her in the past year, she’s a cool girl!”
“She was very friendly when I saw her…” Hannah wasn’t quite sure what to make of the enthusiastic response. “You never mentioned that you two had become close.”
Sarah sighed, “You know mom and ***… they want what’s best for us, but I think to them that means we never live outside of our books and studies, I’m afraid they’d think Jessica is a bad influence and nothing could be further from the truth! Jessica’s brilliant! She’s at the top of our class! And she’s one of the kindest people I’ve met! But she also knows how to have fun and how to live! I told her to look out for you!”
“Oh…. okay…. I also met your friend Lucas."
Sarah beamed even wider. “Lucas is such a cool guy, and a total gentleman… and, to be honest, a total hottie!”
Hannah blushed. She’d never heard Sarah talk about men she’d been attracted to before, "He seemed nice." Suddenly, Hannah heard a loud rapping sound from Sarah’s end of the connection.
“Hold on, Hannah… let me grab that… my friends are waiting for me, I’ll tell them to wait a bit!” Hannah saw Sarah stand up and her eyes grew so wide she thought they’d fall out. Sarah hadn’t been changing, she was already dressed for a night out of a type Hannah couldn’t imagine! She was wearing a tight, black tube dress, that let everyone see every curve of her body. Her shoulders were left bare because the dress barely covered the top of her breasts, when Sarah stood up, she saw that it barely covered the bottom of her ass. Slits along the side of the dress showed her tan (since when did Sarah tan??) flesh exposed. For a moment, the dress rode up enough that Hannah could see that Sarah was wearing a matching black g-string, that left her ass exposed. Before Sarah opened the door, she adjusted her dress to cover her underwear but the dress was so short it was a trivial adjustment.
“Dammmnnn girl you look hot” Hannah heard a deep, male voice resonate off-screen. A deep, resonant bass line entered the room as Sarah opened the door.
“You do look scrumptious!” A higher pitch, American-accented female voice joined in. “But don’t spend TOO much time on your outfit—you won’t be wearing it long!”
Sarah giggled. “You guys… I’m video chatting with my sister. She met Jess, Hey, come meet her!” Sarah entered the video image again and she looked surprised for a moment. “Oh, Hannah, I thought I turned off the camera and microphone when I went to answer the door! I wanted to surprise you by introducing you to some of my friends!... anyways, here they are!”
Sarah picked up her laptop and turned it towards a man and a woman standing in the entryway of her room. The man was black, well over six feet tall, wearing a pair of jeans, and no shirt, revealing the kind of muscular physique Hannah had believed only existed in comic books. The girl was dusky-skinned, looking Middle Eastern, and wore a white halter top that cut off well above her belly button and had a plunging neckline that left the interiors and sides of her breasts exposed, and a matching white “skirt” that was a thin strip of fabric that tightly wrapped around her waist, cut off just below her genitals and left her long legs fully exposed.
Both waved at the camera together, “Hannah, meet Eve and Jean-Luc.”
“We’ve heard so much about you!” Eve said into the camera, “But we’d like to steal your sister away for the rest of the night, we have quite the party planned!”
“Give me five more minutes, guys, I’ll be right there with the rest of you! Go ahead and get started without me, I’ll join in!”
“All right,” Jean-Luc said, "But don’t stay too long! You know you’re the life of the party once it gets going!” The two turned around and walked out.
“You, the life of the party??”
“They’re flattering me” Sarah, rolled her eyes. “But I’ve learned there’s a lot more to life than books and board games! Anyways, talk to Jess! I think she can do a lot to help you get settled into life away from home! We’ll talk soon! Love you, sis!”
Sarah leaned forward to turn off the screen, and it went blank.
Booted up Skype and saw that Sarah was online she had to talk to her, she was dying to know how (and why) she had suddenly become friends with Jessica, the affable but distant head cheerleader from their hometown who had barely interacted with them growing up. “Hey sis,” she typed, “Do you have a minute to talk?”
“A few,” her sister typed back. “Anything urgent?”
“Oh no, just wanted to catch up for a few minutes." Hannah’s computer began to chirp with the sound of Sarah initiating a video chat. Sarah clicked the “Accept” button and Sarah’s image popped up on the screen. Hannah beamed widely at seeing her sister and then furrowed her brow in surprise. Sarah was smiling happily and looked thrilled to see her sister. But, rather than wearing dowdy pajamas and reading glasses, Sarah wore heavy makeup, her light brown hair was teased out, and her shoulders were bare. She wore black spade earrings that matched the navel piercing and necklace just like the one she had seen on Jessica. Hannah was puzzled by Hannah’s bare shoulders, but she figured that she’d answered while changing and that her demure sister figured that she wouldn’t be exposing herself to any random person who could be in the room with Hannah.
“What’s up, sis!?” Sarah asked excitedly.
“Oh, Sarah... I thought you’d be getting ready for bed?”
“Oh no, my night’s just getting started! I’m about to go hang out with some friends, but I have time if you need to talk!”
“Oh cool, don’t let me keep you, I just wanted to chat. I saw Jessica, from back home today," Hannah said tentatively.
“YAY!” Sarah squealed. “I knew you guys would run into each other! Look, I know we never really talked to Jessica back home, but I got to know her in the past year, she’s a cool girl!”
“She was very friendly when I saw her…” Hannah wasn’t quite sure what to make of the enthusiastic response. “You never mentioned that you two had become close.”
Sarah sighed, “You know mom and ***… they want what’s best for us, but I think to them that means we never live outside of our books and studies, I’m afraid they’d think Jessica is a bad influence and nothing could be further from the truth! Jessica’s brilliant! She’s at the top of our class! And she’s one of the kindest people I’ve met! But she also knows how to have fun and how to live! I told her to look out for you!”
“Oh…. okay…. I also met your friend Lucas."
Sarah beamed even wider. “Lucas is such a cool guy, and a total gentleman… and, to be honest, a total hottie!”
Hannah blushed. She’d never heard Sarah talk about men she’d been attracted to before, "He seemed nice." Suddenly, Hannah heard a loud rapping sound from Sarah’s end of the connection.
“Hold on, Hannah… let me grab that… my friends are waiting for me, I’ll tell them to wait a bit!” Hannah saw Sarah stand up and her eyes grew so wide she thought they’d fall out. Sarah hadn’t been changing, she was already dressed for a night out of a type Hannah couldn’t imagine! She was wearing a tight, black tube dress, that let everyone see every curve of her body. Her shoulders were left bare because the dress barely covered the top of her breasts, when Sarah stood up, she saw that it barely covered the bottom of her ass. Slits along the side of the dress showed her tan (since when did Sarah tan??) flesh exposed. For a moment, the dress rode up enough that Hannah could see that Sarah was wearing a matching black g-string, that left her ass exposed. Before Sarah opened the door, she adjusted her dress to cover her underwear but the dress was so short it was a trivial adjustment.
“Dammmnnn girl you look hot” Hannah heard a deep, male voice resonate off-screen. A deep, resonant bass line entered the room as Sarah opened the door.
“You do look scrumptious!” A higher pitch, American-accented female voice joined in. “But don’t spend TOO much time on your outfit—you won’t be wearing it long!”
Sarah giggled. “You guys… I’m video chatting with my sister. She met Jess, Hey, come meet her!” Sarah entered the video image again and she looked surprised for a moment. “Oh, Hannah, I thought I turned off the camera and microphone when I went to answer the door! I wanted to surprise you by introducing you to some of my friends!... anyways, here they are!”
Sarah picked up her laptop and turned it towards a man and a woman standing in the entryway of her room. The man was black, well over six feet tall, wearing a pair of jeans, and no shirt, revealing the kind of muscular physique Hannah had believed only existed in comic books. The girl was dusky-skinned, looking Middle Eastern, and wore a white halter top that cut off well above her belly button and had a plunging neckline that left the interiors and sides of her breasts exposed, and a matching white “skirt” that was a thin strip of fabric that tightly wrapped around her waist, cut off just below her genitals and left her long legs fully exposed.
Both waved at the camera together, “Hannah, meet Eve and Jean-Luc.”
“We’ve heard so much about you!” Eve said into the camera, “But we’d like to steal your sister away for the rest of the night, we have quite the party planned!”
“Give me five more minutes, guys, I’ll be right there with the rest of you! Go ahead and get started without me, I’ll join in!”
“All right,” Jean-Luc said, "But don’t stay too long! You know you’re the life of the party once it gets going!” The two turned around and walked out.
“You, the life of the party??”
“They’re flattering me” Sarah, rolled her eyes. “But I’ve learned there’s a lot more to life than books and board games! Anyways, talk to Jess! I think she can do a lot to help you get settled into life away from home! We’ll talk soon! Love you, sis!”
Sarah leaned forward to turn off the screen, and it went blank.
Higher Education-Chapter Three
The next day was a Saturday, and Sarah and Charlotte were relaxing in their dorm room.
Charlotte was sitting on the couch wearing a long-sleeved dress that went down to her ankles, and reading a paper copy of the Wall Street Journal—an odd quirk that Hannah suspected was an affectation for a 19 year old college student.
Hannah sat at their suite’s kitchen table, wearing a loose black t-shirt and jeans, reading a novel, and listening to music on headphones when her phone beeped with a text alert.
“Hey, sweetie! It’s Jess! I’m on campus and wanted to see if you wanted to grab a coffee!”
“Why not?” Hannah thought to herself, thinking of her sister’s exhortations from the previous night.
She texted back and the girls made arrangements to meet at a coffee shop a short walk from Hannah’s dorm.
When Hannah got to the shop, she saw Jessica was already there, waiting in line. She wore a spaghetti strap tank top that cut off immediately below her breasts and was low cut-off enough that it looked like her breasts would fall out with the slightest provocation. She had cut-off denim shorts that left the lower half of her butt hanging out, and her bare feet were covered in high-heeled sandals. Hannah noticed she wasn’t wearing her spade necklace, but that a spade anklet hung from her right foot.
“HANNAH!” Jessica squealed excitedly when she saw her. She ducked out of line and rushed to embrace her. Hannah felt a blush of embarrassment at the loud greeting, which only deepened when Jessica’s almost fully exposed breasts pressed against her body in a tight embrace.
“Good morning Jessica…” Hannah said…”We uh… lost our place in line.”
Jessica turned around and saw the long line of students looking to get caffeine to battle hangovers from the previous night.
“So we did!” she giggled. “But that just gives us more time to talk!”
The girls sidled into line together.
“So…I spoke to Sarah last night” Hannah mentioned.
“OH!” Jessica chirped. “How is our girl?”
“She uh…seemed like she’s been making lots of new friends…” Hannah responded.
“Oh and HOW!” Jessica smiled. “I’m so proud of her—she’s come out of her shell!”
“So…” Hannah said, changing the subject. “Lucas is your boyfriend?”
A mischievous glimmer flashed across Jessica’s eyes.
“He’s a boy…who’s a friend…but I wouldn’t call him a boyfriend. Who needs labels?”
“Oh…” Hannah said…”You seemed very…ummmm……familiar…..in the cafeteria…”
“Well of course he fucks my brains outs! But so do lots of men! And lots of women!”
Hannah made an awkward squeaking sound and glanced around, shocked that Jessica would so loudly make such a private statement surrounded by so many people!
“WHAT!?!?”
Jessica laughed. “Hannah! We’re in college! We shouldn’t be tied down to one person! We should have fun! Honestly….I think that applies to well after college too!”
Hannah stared blankly at Jessica.
“Oh Hannah, Hannah, Hannah. Sex—fucking—is glorious! Wait---are you a virgin?”
Hannah turned bright red and looked down, staring daggers into her coffee mug. She wasn’t…she had a brief encounter the summer before college with a wiry classmate who regarded himself as quite the intellectual, and who had also enrolled in the school as a philosophy major, but the experience only left her wondering what the big deal about sex was.
Jessica sighed. “Look, you don’t have to answer. But we grew up in the same town. I know how it was there. And it’s the kind of thing a girl has to decide to do when she’s ready—and only when she’s ready. But believe me—I’m having the time of my life!”
Hannah turned an even brighter shade of red and began to stare intensely at the shop's menu.
“Well, I can see sex makes you clam up--coffee can't be that interesting,” Jessica said dryly. “But the reason I wanted to meet up with you today is so you could meet a professor of mine, and Sarah’s! I know you two are quite the little bookworms, and I enjoy a good read myself. Professor Suffolk is a star in comparative literature. That’s how Sarah and I started to get close---we took the same class and I sponsored her in a student group that Professor Suffolk puts on. I told her about you, and that you were Sarah’s sister and she wanted to meet you! We’re having a…closed meeting of our group, but I said I’d bring you by a few minutes early for introductions!”
Hannah looked up for the first time. “Student group?”
“Oh yes,” Jessica said. “Entry is a little selective—you have to have top marks, and the existing students have to approve you. Granted it’s a little cliquish, but we want to make sure everyone meshes. To be honest, I thought Sarah would be too reserved for the vigorous…discussions…that take place. But once she got going, she fit right in!”
Jessica lowered her voice and a look of slight guilt crept onto her face.
“I’d have invited Charlotte too…but she seems so shy and reserved…”
“She…just needs to warm up to people…” Hannah responded, defensive of her close friend.
“Of course!” Jessica responded. “She seems very sweet and very bright! If you decide to join us, I hope you’ll bring her along too!” Jessica smiled widely and took Hannah’s clutched Hannah’s hands in her own.
“Listen,” Jessica went on. “Let’s stop by Professor Suffolk’s office. Unfortunately, I don’t think you’re quite ready for one of our meetings yet, but I’d like to make the introduction.”
The two girls got up and walked to the Humanities building together. They navigated the warren of offices until they reached an office sign that bore the placard “T. Suffolk.”
Jessica knocked, and a pale, buxom redhead with dark blue eyes wearing a black, t-shirt that left a thin expanse of her belly exposed and low-rider jeans and horn-rimmed glasses. opened the door. The only piece of jewelry she wore was a small Star of David necklace.
“Hi, Chloe!” Jessica said and kissed her gently on the cheek. “Is Jenny in?”
“Of course,” Chloe said, and let the two girls into the office. “We were just going over some papers.”
Sitting at a desk stacked with books was a strikingly beautiful woman with strawberry blonde hair, tied into a loose-fitting bun. She wore black, horn-rimmed glasses, which were quite similar to Chloe’s, and a white, sleeveless blouse, that was a little tighter and a little more unbuttoned than Hannah expected to see from a professor.
She looked up as the two girls stepped in and stood to greet them. Her skirt also seemed slightly on the short and tight side of what Hannah expected a professional to wear, but not outrageous. Despite her subtly seductive attire, the older woman also wore a small, cross necklace contrasted oddly with the hint of cleavage, which, while not exactly unprofessional, seemed out of place in a professor’s office.
“Tracy…Professor Suffolk…” Jessica said. “This is Hannah…Sarah’s sister.”
The older woman smiled warmly. “It’s so nice to meet you, Hannah! Sarah became a star in the past year!”
“Thanks…” Hannah said. “She was always at the top of her classes…”
“Of course!” Professor Suffolk said. “She’s a brilliant mind! But she was such a wallflower…she took a while to become a full participant in the more…interactive…parts of our activities. But once she did, she became one of our most valued and enthusiastic members!”
Her eyes looked up and down Hannah, appraisingly. “I hope you’ll join us, too!”
Another knock rapped on the door, far louder and more aggressive than Jessica’s previous dainty tapping.
Hannah jumped with a start, but Chloe, Jessica, and Professor Suffolk all smiled.
Jessica opened the door and Hannah saw Lucas standing at the threshold, surrounded by four other men—all very large, all very muscular, all very black.
“Hey ladies,” Lucas said. “The conference room we set up for the meeting is ready. Can we help you carry over the materials for our meeting?”
“Oh thank you!” chirped Professor Suffolk. She looked at Hannah. “See…we always want gentlemen in our little group.”
The large men squeezed into the office and began to pick up the books from the professor’s desk.
“Hey, Hannah!” Lucas said brightly. “Good to see you again…you’re not joining us today, are you?”
“Oh no…” Hannah said, looking down and blushing. She didn’t know why she found Lucas—who had been so friendly and polite—intimidating. “Jessica just wanted to introduce me to Professor Suffolk…she seems to also be a…mentor…to Sarah.”
“Oh well!” Lucas said. “Think about joining us! Ours is a great group to stretch horizons and fill holes…in education!”
“Thanks…but I have to be going!” Hannah said. “Nice to meet you all!” She waved to the group, including the male students she hadn’t been introduced to and
made her way to the exit.
Jessica gently grabbed her by the arm. “Hey…I’ll text you later, okay?”
“Sure,” Hannah said, and scurried out of the crowded office, ducking between the large black men as she went.
As the door closed behind her, Lucas turned to Jessica.
“I don’t think she’s game. I just don’t see it.”
“That’s what you said about Sarah. And now she’s one of the nastiest sluts I know!”
“Given that you know all of us, that’s pretty damn impressive!” Chloe interjected.
“Give it time,” Professor Suffolk said, unbuttoning her blouse, “I know a black cock slut when I see one. And that girl is a black cock slut. But for now…let’s get our fuck on!”
Charlotte was sitting on the couch wearing a long-sleeved dress that went down to her ankles, and reading a paper copy of the Wall Street Journal—an odd quirk that Hannah suspected was an affectation for a 19 year old college student.
Hannah sat at their suite’s kitchen table, wearing a loose black t-shirt and jeans, reading a novel, and listening to music on headphones when her phone beeped with a text alert.
“Hey, sweetie! It’s Jess! I’m on campus and wanted to see if you wanted to grab a coffee!”
“Why not?” Hannah thought to herself, thinking of her sister’s exhortations from the previous night.
She texted back and the girls made arrangements to meet at a coffee shop a short walk from Hannah’s dorm.
When Hannah got to the shop, she saw Jessica was already there, waiting in line. She wore a spaghetti strap tank top that cut off immediately below her breasts and was low cut-off enough that it looked like her breasts would fall out with the slightest provocation. She had cut-off denim shorts that left the lower half of her butt hanging out, and her bare feet were covered in high-heeled sandals. Hannah noticed she wasn’t wearing her spade necklace, but that a spade anklet hung from her right foot.
“HANNAH!” Jessica squealed excitedly when she saw her. She ducked out of line and rushed to embrace her. Hannah felt a blush of embarrassment at the loud greeting, which only deepened when Jessica’s almost fully exposed breasts pressed against her body in a tight embrace.
“Good morning Jessica…” Hannah said…”We uh… lost our place in line.”
Jessica turned around and saw the long line of students looking to get caffeine to battle hangovers from the previous night.
“So we did!” she giggled. “But that just gives us more time to talk!”
The girls sidled into line together.
“So…I spoke to Sarah last night” Hannah mentioned.
“OH!” Jessica chirped. “How is our girl?”
“She uh…seemed like she’s been making lots of new friends…” Hannah responded.
“Oh and HOW!” Jessica smiled. “I’m so proud of her—she’s come out of her shell!”
“So…” Hannah said, changing the subject. “Lucas is your boyfriend?”
A mischievous glimmer flashed across Jessica’s eyes.
“He’s a boy…who’s a friend…but I wouldn’t call him a boyfriend. Who needs labels?”
“Oh…” Hannah said…”You seemed very…ummmm……familiar…..in the cafeteria…”
“Well of course he fucks my brains outs! But so do lots of men! And lots of women!”
Hannah made an awkward squeaking sound and glanced around, shocked that Jessica would so loudly make such a private statement surrounded by so many people!
“WHAT!?!?”
Jessica laughed. “Hannah! We’re in college! We shouldn’t be tied down to one person! We should have fun! Honestly….I think that applies to well after college too!”
Hannah stared blankly at Jessica.
“Oh Hannah, Hannah, Hannah. Sex—fucking—is glorious! Wait---are you a virgin?”
Hannah turned bright red and looked down, staring daggers into her coffee mug. She wasn’t…she had a brief encounter the summer before college with a wiry classmate who regarded himself as quite the intellectual, and who had also enrolled in the school as a philosophy major, but the experience only left her wondering what the big deal about sex was.
Jessica sighed. “Look, you don’t have to answer. But we grew up in the same town. I know how it was there. And it’s the kind of thing a girl has to decide to do when she’s ready—and only when she’s ready. But believe me—I’m having the time of my life!”
Hannah turned an even brighter shade of red and began to stare intensely at the shop's menu.
“Well, I can see sex makes you clam up--coffee can't be that interesting,” Jessica said dryly. “But the reason I wanted to meet up with you today is so you could meet a professor of mine, and Sarah’s! I know you two are quite the little bookworms, and I enjoy a good read myself. Professor Suffolk is a star in comparative literature. That’s how Sarah and I started to get close---we took the same class and I sponsored her in a student group that Professor Suffolk puts on. I told her about you, and that you were Sarah’s sister and she wanted to meet you! We’re having a…closed meeting of our group, but I said I’d bring you by a few minutes early for introductions!”
Hannah looked up for the first time. “Student group?”
“Oh yes,” Jessica said. “Entry is a little selective—you have to have top marks, and the existing students have to approve you. Granted it’s a little cliquish, but we want to make sure everyone meshes. To be honest, I thought Sarah would be too reserved for the vigorous…discussions…that take place. But once she got going, she fit right in!”
Jessica lowered her voice and a look of slight guilt crept onto her face.
“I’d have invited Charlotte too…but she seems so shy and reserved…”
“She…just needs to warm up to people…” Hannah responded, defensive of her close friend.
“Of course!” Jessica responded. “She seems very sweet and very bright! If you decide to join us, I hope you’ll bring her along too!” Jessica smiled widely and took Hannah’s clutched Hannah’s hands in her own.
“Listen,” Jessica went on. “Let’s stop by Professor Suffolk’s office. Unfortunately, I don’t think you’re quite ready for one of our meetings yet, but I’d like to make the introduction.”
The two girls got up and walked to the Humanities building together. They navigated the warren of offices until they reached an office sign that bore the placard “T. Suffolk.”
Jessica knocked, and a pale, buxom redhead with dark blue eyes wearing a black, t-shirt that left a thin expanse of her belly exposed and low-rider jeans and horn-rimmed glasses. opened the door. The only piece of jewelry she wore was a small Star of David necklace.
“Hi, Chloe!” Jessica said and kissed her gently on the cheek. “Is Jenny in?”
“Of course,” Chloe said, and let the two girls into the office. “We were just going over some papers.”
Sitting at a desk stacked with books was a strikingly beautiful woman with strawberry blonde hair, tied into a loose-fitting bun. She wore black, horn-rimmed glasses, which were quite similar to Chloe’s, and a white, sleeveless blouse, that was a little tighter and a little more unbuttoned than Hannah expected to see from a professor.
She looked up as the two girls stepped in and stood to greet them. Her skirt also seemed slightly on the short and tight side of what Hannah expected a professional to wear, but not outrageous. Despite her subtly seductive attire, the older woman also wore a small, cross necklace contrasted oddly with the hint of cleavage, which, while not exactly unprofessional, seemed out of place in a professor’s office.
“Tracy…Professor Suffolk…” Jessica said. “This is Hannah…Sarah’s sister.”
The older woman smiled warmly. “It’s so nice to meet you, Hannah! Sarah became a star in the past year!”
“Thanks…” Hannah said. “She was always at the top of her classes…”
“Of course!” Professor Suffolk said. “She’s a brilliant mind! But she was such a wallflower…she took a while to become a full participant in the more…interactive…parts of our activities. But once she did, she became one of our most valued and enthusiastic members!”
Her eyes looked up and down Hannah, appraisingly. “I hope you’ll join us, too!”
Another knock rapped on the door, far louder and more aggressive than Jessica’s previous dainty tapping.
Hannah jumped with a start, but Chloe, Jessica, and Professor Suffolk all smiled.
Jessica opened the door and Hannah saw Lucas standing at the threshold, surrounded by four other men—all very large, all very muscular, all very black.
“Hey ladies,” Lucas said. “The conference room we set up for the meeting is ready. Can we help you carry over the materials for our meeting?”
“Oh thank you!” chirped Professor Suffolk. She looked at Hannah. “See…we always want gentlemen in our little group.”
The large men squeezed into the office and began to pick up the books from the professor’s desk.
“Hey, Hannah!” Lucas said brightly. “Good to see you again…you’re not joining us today, are you?”
“Oh no…” Hannah said, looking down and blushing. She didn’t know why she found Lucas—who had been so friendly and polite—intimidating. “Jessica just wanted to introduce me to Professor Suffolk…she seems to also be a…mentor…to Sarah.”
“Oh well!” Lucas said. “Think about joining us! Ours is a great group to stretch horizons and fill holes…in education!”
“Thanks…but I have to be going!” Hannah said. “Nice to meet you all!” She waved to the group, including the male students she hadn’t been introduced to and
made her way to the exit.
Jessica gently grabbed her by the arm. “Hey…I’ll text you later, okay?”
“Sure,” Hannah said, and scurried out of the crowded office, ducking between the large black men as she went.
As the door closed behind her, Lucas turned to Jessica.
“I don’t think she’s game. I just don’t see it.”
“That’s what you said about Sarah. And now she’s one of the nastiest sluts I know!”
“Given that you know all of us, that’s pretty damn impressive!” Chloe interjected.
“Give it time,” Professor Suffolk said, unbuttoning her blouse, “I know a black cock slut when I see one. And that girl is a black cock slut. But for now…let’s get our fuck on!”
Higher Education-Chapter Four
The next morning, Charlotte and Hannah were getting ready to go the gym. Hannah wore a tank top that left a small bit of midriff exposed and yoga pants. Charlotte, on the other hand, wore a loose-fitting white t-shirt and a pair of thin sweat pants.
“Damn Charlotte!” Hannah said. “People can see your elbows! Are you sure you want to go out dressed like that?”
“Oh, shut up, Hannah” Charlotte rolled her eyes in response.
Suddenly, the girls who a soft, but insistent knocking on the door.
Charlotte rushed to answer it and saw a perky looking Jessica. Like Hannah and Charlotte, she was dressed for the gym. But, par for the course, her outfit was a far cry from the conservative outfits donned by the young freshmen. Jessica and Hannah both wore yoga pants, but while Hannah’s hung comfortably from her frame, Jessica’s clung to her every curve, letting any passer-by know the exact shape of her ass. And while Hannah’s tank-top left a little bit of stomach exposed for ventilation, Jessica’s top was barely a sports bra, and as skin-tight as her matching, hot pink yoga pants.
Lucas stood behind her.
“Hey Charlotte!” Jessica said, and help up a bag demonstratively. “Hannah met some of our little book club members yesterday, and I brought over some of the novels we’ve read recently! Of course, you’re both welcome to them.” She thrust the bag out for Charlotte to take and looked noticed Hannah’s outfit, and the two water bottles sitting on the coffee table of the girls’ dorm.
“Hey, are you guys going to the gym!? So are Lucas and I! Let’s go together.”
“Ummm…okay" Charlotte replied.
Jessica took Charlotte by her arm and pulled her out into the hallway. Hannah cried out, “Wait!” and grabbed the girls’ water bottles before she trotted out behind them.
Jessica took Charlotte arm in arm and chatted quietly to her while Hannah followed behind. Lucas matched his stride to walk next to her.
Lucas and Hannah had a surprisingly normal conversation about their studies and the typical travails of college students, which was a respite from the previous day’s sexually charged discussion with Jessica.
The group stopped when a group of three men called out to Jessica and Lucas. In a pattern that was becoming increasingly clear to Hannah, they were tall, muscular, and black. “I guess I’m a long way from Minnesota,” she thought to herself.
The men shared high fives and first bumps with Lucas, and pawed Jessica’s body. One of the men groped her breast, while another grabbed her ass! She kissed each of them, on the mouth, with tongue—this was no friendly peck on the cheek.
Charlotte turned a brilliant shade of crimson and looked away, shuffling back and forth on her feet and looking like she’d rather be anywhere else.
"Guys, meet Charlotte and Hannah! Hannah is Sarah’s sister and Charlotte is her roomie!” Jessica said. “They’re new to the school, so be nice!”
The men greeted the girls politely and shook their hands.
“When the hell did Sarah become such a social butterfly?” Hannah wondered to herself. She loved her sister, but she was a total dork—like Hannah herself.
The trio said their goodbyes, and when the gym-bound group resumed their journey, Hannah was walking with Jessica and Charlotte with Lucas.
Jessica chattered on happily, pointing to various landmarks around the school. Hannah heard Lucas ask Charlotte various, random questions about herself and her studies, but heard only soft, unintelligible murmuring from Charlotte. Hannah looked back, and saw that while Lucas was turned to Charlotte and trying to engage her in conversation, Charlotte shuffled along staring at the ground in front of her. Hannah rolled her eyes, figuring this was a bit of a racial awkwardness from the Southern conservative.
“So Jessica…” Hannah whispered, slowly. “Those men, were they more of your…friends who are boys?”
“You bet!” Jessica responded cheerfully, and at full volume. “What…you don’t think Lucas gets jealous do you?” She turned back and blew Lucas a kiss, and Lucas responded with a knowing smile and a wink.
Charlotte hadn’t heard Hannah’s question and looked up from her meditation on the ground to shoot the other three a puzzled look. But Jessica kept walking at a brisk pace, and Charlotte merely shrugged and continued her shuffle to the gym.
When they finally arrived, they were greeted by a tall, blonde, lithesome but for large breasts. Her outfit was even more revealing than Jessica’s! Her painted on gym shorts barely covered her privates, and her top made Jessica’s sports-bra look like a winter sweater. Hannah had no idea how the top didn’t tear with any sort of exertion. Her shorts were low cut enough that Hannah observed a black, spade tattoo sticking up from the waistband, identical to the one she’d seen on jewelry worn by Jessica, Sarah, and many other girls she’d seen around campus.
“Sophie!” Jessica cried out enthusiastically. She embraced the blonde in a deep hug, and the two kissed deeply. Jessica just didn’t seem like the girl who did pecks on the cheek. Neither did Sophie for that matter.
“I was hoping I’d see you here. I wanted to introduce you to some of my new freshmen friends.”
Jessica stepped back behind Hannah, and she heard a soft scuffling sound as she gently pushed Charlotte forward, whose crimson shade had again returned. Jessica stepped between them, placing an arm in the small of each girls back.
“This,” Jessica said, turning her head to the pale, raven-haired Southerner, “is Charlotte.”
“And this,” Jessica went on, turning her head to the petite, Midwestern redhead, “is Hannah. Hannah is…”
“Sarah’s sister!” Hannah interrupted. “It seems everyone knows her!”
Sophie's eyes lit up the name. “Oh, Sarah said she had a younger sister who’d be joining us this year! It’s so nice to meet both of you. She leaned forward towards Hannah with arms outstretched. Hannah flinched, wondering if Sophie would feel her up and practically make out with her, as she had with Jessica. Sophie saw the hesitant reaction and calmed down, giving Hannah a quick, chaste hug around and patting her on the shoulder. She turned to Charlotte, who was looking away and whose fierce blush hadn’t yet abated. She gently extended her hand.
“It’s…umm nice to meet you.” Charlotte said, clasping Sophie’s outstretched hand in a weak handshake.
“Sophie’s like…a mentor to me!” Jessica chimed in. “She showed me the ropes when I was a freshman and she was a junior! She’s getting her master’s now, so we don’t get to see each other as much…” Jessica said sadly.
“Doctorate, now actually,” Sophie corrected. “You too are so adorable! I remember how shy Sarah was when I first met her! Hell, I remember how shy Jessica was, if you can believe it.”
She smiled at the two freshmen. “You’ll find your stroke…err stride soon enough. This is a great community! Don’t hide in your dorm rooms!”
“Anyways,” Jessica said. “Sophie, Lucas is here. Do you want to join us in our workout?”
“Sure,” Sophie smiled, and the two strided off, arm-in-arm.
Hannah turned to Charlotte. “Could you be any less friendly?” She hissed. “What’s gotten into you?”
Charlotte matched her gaze. “You don’t think this is all a little odd?”
“I saw the way Lucas tried to talk to you and you blew him off! What, you can’t have a conversation with a black man?”
Charlotte looked indignant. “What the heck Hannah? That’s not it at all! Just because I’m from the South and a Republican doesn’t make me a bigot. But did you see the way he man-handled Jessica? Did you see the way those other men had their hands all over her? And did you see the way Jessica and Sophie kissed each other? Are they lesbians or something?”
“Well…” Hannah said. “I talked to Jessica about this. I think she likes to have…relations…with lots of different people, and I think she likes guys and girls.”
Charlotte crinkled her nose in disgust and shuddered. “Jessica seems like a nice girl, Hannah, and I knew you grew up together. But making out with multiple people? Making out with women? In public!?!?!? That’s just not right!”
“I think it’s a lot more than making out,” Hannah giggled.
Charlotte’s face flashed an even darker shade of crimson.
“People have sex Charlotte!” Hannah teased. “Even nice church girls—how else do you think genteel Southern belles like yourself get made?”
Charlotte narrowed her eyes. “The creation of a child, under the bonds of love and matrimony, with god’s blessing…is nothing like this….this…..fornication!” She took a breath and seemed to relax a bit, laughing to herself. “Okay, I realize I just sounded like the villain of a bad 80s movie. But don’t you think the way Jessica carries on with all those men is demeaning? And what’s with all these references to your sister?”
Hannah paused. “Look, what Jessica’s doing isn’t what I would, by any stretch of the imagination. But she’s a smart girl, and I think she’s a good person. She can make decisions for herself, and she’s shown off nothing but kindness. And Sarah...she might be even more conservative than you! I don’t think she’d any man hold hands with her, unless they were Jewish and already midway through a medical residency.”
“Have you seen how Jessica acts with people? Everything is so….sexual” Charlotte hesitated and blushed at even the reference to sex.
“Look, Jessica’s friendly, and fun, and we’ve even talked about sex” Hannah put emphasis on the word “sex,” teasing her friend. “But she’s never tried to foist her views on me about anything, she’s only been respectful. I’m sure she’s just helped Sarah meet new friends.”
Meanwhile, in a locker room across the gym, Lucas sat on a bench, completely naked.
Sophie and Jessica kneeled side by side in front him. Sophie was completely naked, and one hand had three fingers deep inside her pussy while the other stroked Lucas’ massive, ebony shaft. Her head bounced up and down enthusiastically, as she licked, strocked, and kissed the large, black cock.
Jessica wore only a thong, and cupped and stroked Lucas’ balls with one hand while the other stroked Sophie’s hair and back.
“Those girls are going to be hard to crack!” Lucas panted out, enjoying the ministrations of the two, athletic blondes.
“I know…,” said Jessica, her brow furrowed with worry. “I thought Sarah was tough, but Charlotte is going to hold Hannah back…and if we don’t break Hannah, I don’t see how we can break Charlotte.”
Sophie pulled back from Lucas’s cock, leaving a path of spit and drool between her mouth and the organ. She thrust it towards Jessica, who opened her mouth wide, took it in both hands, and began her own oral worship.
Sophie caught her breath for a few seconds as she pushed Jessica’s thong to the side and stuck two fingers in her pussy and two in her asshole, while stroking her breasts and squeezing her nipple with the other. This only caused Jessica’s frenzy to increase, and Lucas threw his head back with a loud grunt.
Sophie chimed in. “Jessica, you and Sarah were both so frigid when I first met you…now look at you two!” She pushed Jessica’s head down onto Lucas’s cock for emphasis, and the could see that the other blonde had a wide smile at Jessica’s reminensce. “You thought you were the queen bee, too good to let anybody other than an Aryan looking football quarterback so much as look at you, and Sarah’s only aspiration seemed to be to get straight A’s, dominate at board games, and to marry-but almost never fuck-a nice Jewish dentist. But there must be something in the water where you girls go grew up, because once you got going…” She increased the rhythm of her fingers penetrating Jessica.
Jessica had to pull her mouth off Lucas’ cock to come up for air after the onslaught from the older blonde. Sophie gently pushed her to the side and lined her mouth up with Lucas, and began sucking vigorously.
“Well, I’ve talked to Tracy.” Jessica said. “She thinks, Hannah, at least, is one of us.”
“Of course she is Jess,” Sophie said confidently, popping her head up to continue the discussion.
“I know who we should talk to,” Lucas said, regaining focus at the temporary pause in blowjobs.
“Of course,” Jessica said and got up to walk to her gym bag, kicking off the tiny thong that was her only remaining article of clothing as she climbed to her feet.
She returned to the bench with her phone, and saw that Sophie was now seated next to Lucas, but still bent over and still sucking his cock.
“Would you stop for a minute, you whore?” she said, but with a twinkle in her eye that showed playful affection. Sophie sat upright on the bench, but continued to stroke the tool. “Gonna call Sarah?” She asked.
“Yup,” Sophie responded, sitting on the other side of Lucas and holding the phone out so all three could fit in the frame of a video chat.
The phone took a few moments to connect before an exotic looking, dark-skinned, dark-haired young woman appeared on the screen. The phone showed only her face and shoulders, and her shoulders were completely bare.
“Hey Jess!” Eve greeted. “I let Sarah know you were calling and she asked me to answer to see if it anything important. She’s got her hands full at the moment.”
“It’s about Hannah,” Jess said seriously. “Don’t interrupt or worry Sarah if she too busy.” She smirked as she said busy. “But we could use some advice."
“Sure, I think she’s getting started. Quickly, before she gets too occupied." Eve paused as she noticed the others in the frame. "Oh, I haven’t met your other friends.”
“Oh,” Jess said, moving the camera to fully show her compatriots naked forms. “This is Lucas, and this is Sophie…"
“Pleased to meet you both!” Eve said cheerfully, before moving the camera away from her face as she walked to fetch Sarah.
“Eve’s a dirty little slut I met when I went to visit Sarah on her study abroad for a week…she’s also a student, but Canadian, not American…she’s one of us, and we’re going to bring her here to show her how American studs suck and fuck once she comes back to North America.” Jessica explained.
“I HEARD THAT! Dirty little slut?” Eve said sharply, pulling the camera to her face. Despite the harsh tone, there was a smile and laughter in here eyes. “I’m not little slut! I’m a HUGE SLUT!” Eve began to laugh at her own joke, and Jessica rolled her eyes while exchanging glances with Lucas and Sophie.
A few seconds later, the trio heard the sounds of male and female moaning, aggressive slurping, and even the occasional female shriek. Eve panned the camera around and said “See what Sarah’s up too…only reason I’m pulling her away from this is because it’s about Hannah.”
Sarah was on her knees, with her body facing the camera. Two large, naked black men flanked her. Her face, which bore a strong similarity to Hannah’s, was obscured by her long brown hair, which fell to the side as her head moved up and down passionately, facing one of the black men. The ****** resemblance to Hannah was clear, but Sarah was both taller and curvier than her younger sister. She currently wore an “outfit” that comprised a few black straps which wrapped around her body in a slingshot and strategically left her slit and nipples covered by narrow strips of fabric. She pulled up from the man she’d been tending to, and Jess saw that he had an expectedly massive organ. Just as quickly, Sarah turned and began sucking off the other man, while stroking the former recipient of her blowjob.
Eve panned the camera around and the trio saw that about 15 black men, all muscular, all tall, and all naked and extraordinarily well hung, stood around the room, while about 3-4 other women in various states of undress and similar scandalous outfits kissed them, fondled them, or, like Hannah, sucked them off. One petite blonde on a large bed in the center of the room screamed incoherently as a stud gripped her hips and pounded into her from behind, leaving her breasts bouncing vigorously and her eyes rolling back in her head.
“Sarah,” Eve intoned. “Jess is on the phone for you! She wanted to talk to you about Hannah.”
Sarah stopped sucking abruptly and a look of worry flashed across her face. “Is everything okay?” She asked.
“Yes, yes” Eve said quickly. “They just wanted to ask you some questions, and I thought I’d before you were fully stuffed with cock!”
“Oh, good thinking,” Sarah said seriously. “Here, take over for me.” Sarah stood up and began to walk towards Eve; the picture cut off for a moment as Eve handed her the phone. Sarah picked up the phone, and the trio could see as Eve settled into place between the two men that Sarah had been entertaining that Eve wasn't wearing a stitch of clothing.
“What’s up guys?” Sarah asked the naked trio. “Glad to see you’re getting up to fun!”
“Oh we are,” Sophie piped in. “But Lucas and Jessica here don’t think Hannah will ever be down for fun. I wanted you to talk to them before they get too discouraged.”
“Guys…you knew me last year.” Sarah giggled. “I knew me last year…I never imagined I’d be doing…this” she said panning the camera around. The orgy had quickly progressed. Eve’s naked body was well-displayed as she straddled one of Sarah’s erstwhile partners facing the phone, bouncing joyously on his cock while she sucked the other partner and stroked a third, new arrival, with her other hand.
The camera began to shudder and the stateside group heard a guttural moan escape Sarah’s lips. “Shit,” she gasped. “I came just from watching that.”
“Listen,” Sarah said, turning the camera back to her face. “Hannah’s more stubborn than I ever was, but she’s also a lot more open-minded and curious than I am…well, more open-minded and curious than I used to be. I know you can turn her, but you have to show her, not tell her, what we’re all about.”
Jessica nodded seriously. “I think I can do that…but her roommate, Charlotte, is going to be a problem. She’s the biggest prude I’ve ever met!”
Sarah shook her head. “I’ve Skyped with Hannah and Charlotte. Charlotte’s had her head filled with fucked up ideas, but she’s a smart, sweet girl. And she’d never admit it, but she kind of looks up to Hannah. Sees her as cosmopolitan and world-wise; now I love my sister, but that’s a trip!” Sarah giggled.
Sarah paused and became quiet, as if thinking.
"She's also a total hottie! I'd love to see her turn slut!" She declared, staring with newfound intensity into the phone.
“Break Hannah, and Charlotte will fall. I’m certain of it.” Sarah said confidently, placing an arm to side in a power pose, as if she were giving a presentation in a board room while wearing a power suit, rather than plotting to turn her little sister and her devoutly religious roomate into sex crazed whores in the middle of an orgy while almost entirely nude. “If Hannah and Charlotte aren’t sucking and fucking with the best of us by the time I get back, I’m a virgin!” Sarah giggled. “Now, this party is really getting into full swing, and I need some cocks in me! Talk to you later! Love you!” Sarah blew the camera a kiss before hanging up her phone.
“Well…I have work to do.” Jessica said, turning to Lucas and Sophie. “But for now, let’s fuck!” She said as she crawled into Lucas’ lap, before squatting over him with her back to him and sliding his cock into her pussy.
“Never a bad time for that,” Sophie agreed, as she climbed down from the bench and began to eat Jessica’s stuffed vagina.
“Damn Charlotte!” Hannah said. “People can see your elbows! Are you sure you want to go out dressed like that?”
“Oh, shut up, Hannah” Charlotte rolled her eyes in response.
Suddenly, the girls who a soft, but insistent knocking on the door.
Charlotte rushed to answer it and saw a perky looking Jessica. Like Hannah and Charlotte, she was dressed for the gym. But, par for the course, her outfit was a far cry from the conservative outfits donned by the young freshmen. Jessica and Hannah both wore yoga pants, but while Hannah’s hung comfortably from her frame, Jessica’s clung to her every curve, letting any passer-by know the exact shape of her ass. And while Hannah’s tank-top left a little bit of stomach exposed for ventilation, Jessica’s top was barely a sports bra, and as skin-tight as her matching, hot pink yoga pants.
Lucas stood behind her.
“Hey Charlotte!” Jessica said, and help up a bag demonstratively. “Hannah met some of our little book club members yesterday, and I brought over some of the novels we’ve read recently! Of course, you’re both welcome to them.” She thrust the bag out for Charlotte to take and looked noticed Hannah’s outfit, and the two water bottles sitting on the coffee table of the girls’ dorm.
“Hey, are you guys going to the gym!? So are Lucas and I! Let’s go together.”
“Ummm…okay" Charlotte replied.
Jessica took Charlotte by her arm and pulled her out into the hallway. Hannah cried out, “Wait!” and grabbed the girls’ water bottles before she trotted out behind them.
Jessica took Charlotte arm in arm and chatted quietly to her while Hannah followed behind. Lucas matched his stride to walk next to her.
Lucas and Hannah had a surprisingly normal conversation about their studies and the typical travails of college students, which was a respite from the previous day’s sexually charged discussion with Jessica.
The group stopped when a group of three men called out to Jessica and Lucas. In a pattern that was becoming increasingly clear to Hannah, they were tall, muscular, and black. “I guess I’m a long way from Minnesota,” she thought to herself.
The men shared high fives and first bumps with Lucas, and pawed Jessica’s body. One of the men groped her breast, while another grabbed her ass! She kissed each of them, on the mouth, with tongue—this was no friendly peck on the cheek.
Charlotte turned a brilliant shade of crimson and looked away, shuffling back and forth on her feet and looking like she’d rather be anywhere else.
"Guys, meet Charlotte and Hannah! Hannah is Sarah’s sister and Charlotte is her roomie!” Jessica said. “They’re new to the school, so be nice!”
The men greeted the girls politely and shook their hands.
“When the hell did Sarah become such a social butterfly?” Hannah wondered to herself. She loved her sister, but she was a total dork—like Hannah herself.
The trio said their goodbyes, and when the gym-bound group resumed their journey, Hannah was walking with Jessica and Charlotte with Lucas.
Jessica chattered on happily, pointing to various landmarks around the school. Hannah heard Lucas ask Charlotte various, random questions about herself and her studies, but heard only soft, unintelligible murmuring from Charlotte. Hannah looked back, and saw that while Lucas was turned to Charlotte and trying to engage her in conversation, Charlotte shuffled along staring at the ground in front of her. Hannah rolled her eyes, figuring this was a bit of a racial awkwardness from the Southern conservative.
“So Jessica…” Hannah whispered, slowly. “Those men, were they more of your…friends who are boys?”
“You bet!” Jessica responded cheerfully, and at full volume. “What…you don’t think Lucas gets jealous do you?” She turned back and blew Lucas a kiss, and Lucas responded with a knowing smile and a wink.
Charlotte hadn’t heard Hannah’s question and looked up from her meditation on the ground to shoot the other three a puzzled look. But Jessica kept walking at a brisk pace, and Charlotte merely shrugged and continued her shuffle to the gym.
When they finally arrived, they were greeted by a tall, blonde, lithesome but for large breasts. Her outfit was even more revealing than Jessica’s! Her painted on gym shorts barely covered her privates, and her top made Jessica’s sports-bra look like a winter sweater. Hannah had no idea how the top didn’t tear with any sort of exertion. Her shorts were low cut enough that Hannah observed a black, spade tattoo sticking up from the waistband, identical to the one she’d seen on jewelry worn by Jessica, Sarah, and many other girls she’d seen around campus.
“Sophie!” Jessica cried out enthusiastically. She embraced the blonde in a deep hug, and the two kissed deeply. Jessica just didn’t seem like the girl who did pecks on the cheek. Neither did Sophie for that matter.
“I was hoping I’d see you here. I wanted to introduce you to some of my new freshmen friends.”
Jessica stepped back behind Hannah, and she heard a soft scuffling sound as she gently pushed Charlotte forward, whose crimson shade had again returned. Jessica stepped between them, placing an arm in the small of each girls back.
“This,” Jessica said, turning her head to the pale, raven-haired Southerner, “is Charlotte.”
“And this,” Jessica went on, turning her head to the petite, Midwestern redhead, “is Hannah. Hannah is…”
“Sarah’s sister!” Hannah interrupted. “It seems everyone knows her!”
Sophie's eyes lit up the name. “Oh, Sarah said she had a younger sister who’d be joining us this year! It’s so nice to meet both of you. She leaned forward towards Hannah with arms outstretched. Hannah flinched, wondering if Sophie would feel her up and practically make out with her, as she had with Jessica. Sophie saw the hesitant reaction and calmed down, giving Hannah a quick, chaste hug around and patting her on the shoulder. She turned to Charlotte, who was looking away and whose fierce blush hadn’t yet abated. She gently extended her hand.
“It’s…umm nice to meet you.” Charlotte said, clasping Sophie’s outstretched hand in a weak handshake.
“Sophie’s like…a mentor to me!” Jessica chimed in. “She showed me the ropes when I was a freshman and she was a junior! She’s getting her master’s now, so we don’t get to see each other as much…” Jessica said sadly.
“Doctorate, now actually,” Sophie corrected. “You too are so adorable! I remember how shy Sarah was when I first met her! Hell, I remember how shy Jessica was, if you can believe it.”
She smiled at the two freshmen. “You’ll find your stroke…err stride soon enough. This is a great community! Don’t hide in your dorm rooms!”
“Anyways,” Jessica said. “Sophie, Lucas is here. Do you want to join us in our workout?”
“Sure,” Sophie smiled, and the two strided off, arm-in-arm.
Hannah turned to Charlotte. “Could you be any less friendly?” She hissed. “What’s gotten into you?”
Charlotte matched her gaze. “You don’t think this is all a little odd?”
“I saw the way Lucas tried to talk to you and you blew him off! What, you can’t have a conversation with a black man?”
Charlotte looked indignant. “What the heck Hannah? That’s not it at all! Just because I’m from the South and a Republican doesn’t make me a bigot. But did you see the way he man-handled Jessica? Did you see the way those other men had their hands all over her? And did you see the way Jessica and Sophie kissed each other? Are they lesbians or something?”
“Well…” Hannah said. “I talked to Jessica about this. I think she likes to have…relations…with lots of different people, and I think she likes guys and girls.”
Charlotte crinkled her nose in disgust and shuddered. “Jessica seems like a nice girl, Hannah, and I knew you grew up together. But making out with multiple people? Making out with women? In public!?!?!? That’s just not right!”
“I think it’s a lot more than making out,” Hannah giggled.
Charlotte’s face flashed an even darker shade of crimson.
“People have sex Charlotte!” Hannah teased. “Even nice church girls—how else do you think genteel Southern belles like yourself get made?”
Charlotte narrowed her eyes. “The creation of a child, under the bonds of love and matrimony, with god’s blessing…is nothing like this….this…..fornication!” She took a breath and seemed to relax a bit, laughing to herself. “Okay, I realize I just sounded like the villain of a bad 80s movie. But don’t you think the way Jessica carries on with all those men is demeaning? And what’s with all these references to your sister?”
Hannah paused. “Look, what Jessica’s doing isn’t what I would, by any stretch of the imagination. But she’s a smart girl, and I think she’s a good person. She can make decisions for herself, and she’s shown off nothing but kindness. And Sarah...she might be even more conservative than you! I don’t think she’d any man hold hands with her, unless they were Jewish and already midway through a medical residency.”
“Have you seen how Jessica acts with people? Everything is so….sexual” Charlotte hesitated and blushed at even the reference to sex.
“Look, Jessica’s friendly, and fun, and we’ve even talked about sex” Hannah put emphasis on the word “sex,” teasing her friend. “But she’s never tried to foist her views on me about anything, she’s only been respectful. I’m sure she’s just helped Sarah meet new friends.”
Meanwhile, in a locker room across the gym, Lucas sat on a bench, completely naked.
Sophie and Jessica kneeled side by side in front him. Sophie was completely naked, and one hand had three fingers deep inside her pussy while the other stroked Lucas’ massive, ebony shaft. Her head bounced up and down enthusiastically, as she licked, strocked, and kissed the large, black cock.
Jessica wore only a thong, and cupped and stroked Lucas’ balls with one hand while the other stroked Sophie’s hair and back.
“Those girls are going to be hard to crack!” Lucas panted out, enjoying the ministrations of the two, athletic blondes.
“I know…,” said Jessica, her brow furrowed with worry. “I thought Sarah was tough, but Charlotte is going to hold Hannah back…and if we don’t break Hannah, I don’t see how we can break Charlotte.”
Sophie pulled back from Lucas’s cock, leaving a path of spit and drool between her mouth and the organ. She thrust it towards Jessica, who opened her mouth wide, took it in both hands, and began her own oral worship.
Sophie caught her breath for a few seconds as she pushed Jessica’s thong to the side and stuck two fingers in her pussy and two in her asshole, while stroking her breasts and squeezing her nipple with the other. This only caused Jessica’s frenzy to increase, and Lucas threw his head back with a loud grunt.
Sophie chimed in. “Jessica, you and Sarah were both so frigid when I first met you…now look at you two!” She pushed Jessica’s head down onto Lucas’s cock for emphasis, and the could see that the other blonde had a wide smile at Jessica’s reminensce. “You thought you were the queen bee, too good to let anybody other than an Aryan looking football quarterback so much as look at you, and Sarah’s only aspiration seemed to be to get straight A’s, dominate at board games, and to marry-but almost never fuck-a nice Jewish dentist. But there must be something in the water where you girls go grew up, because once you got going…” She increased the rhythm of her fingers penetrating Jessica.
Jessica had to pull her mouth off Lucas’ cock to come up for air after the onslaught from the older blonde. Sophie gently pushed her to the side and lined her mouth up with Lucas, and began sucking vigorously.
“Well, I’ve talked to Tracy.” Jessica said. “She thinks, Hannah, at least, is one of us.”
“Of course she is Jess,” Sophie said confidently, popping her head up to continue the discussion.
“I know who we should talk to,” Lucas said, regaining focus at the temporary pause in blowjobs.
“Of course,” Jessica said and got up to walk to her gym bag, kicking off the tiny thong that was her only remaining article of clothing as she climbed to her feet.
She returned to the bench with her phone, and saw that Sophie was now seated next to Lucas, but still bent over and still sucking his cock.
“Would you stop for a minute, you whore?” she said, but with a twinkle in her eye that showed playful affection. Sophie sat upright on the bench, but continued to stroke the tool. “Gonna call Sarah?” She asked.
“Yup,” Sophie responded, sitting on the other side of Lucas and holding the phone out so all three could fit in the frame of a video chat.
The phone took a few moments to connect before an exotic looking, dark-skinned, dark-haired young woman appeared on the screen. The phone showed only her face and shoulders, and her shoulders were completely bare.
“Hey Jess!” Eve greeted. “I let Sarah know you were calling and she asked me to answer to see if it anything important. She’s got her hands full at the moment.”
“It’s about Hannah,” Jess said seriously. “Don’t interrupt or worry Sarah if she too busy.” She smirked as she said busy. “But we could use some advice."
“Sure, I think she’s getting started. Quickly, before she gets too occupied." Eve paused as she noticed the others in the frame. "Oh, I haven’t met your other friends.”
“Oh,” Jess said, moving the camera to fully show her compatriots naked forms. “This is Lucas, and this is Sophie…"
“Pleased to meet you both!” Eve said cheerfully, before moving the camera away from her face as she walked to fetch Sarah.
“Eve’s a dirty little slut I met when I went to visit Sarah on her study abroad for a week…she’s also a student, but Canadian, not American…she’s one of us, and we’re going to bring her here to show her how American studs suck and fuck once she comes back to North America.” Jessica explained.
“I HEARD THAT! Dirty little slut?” Eve said sharply, pulling the camera to her face. Despite the harsh tone, there was a smile and laughter in here eyes. “I’m not little slut! I’m a HUGE SLUT!” Eve began to laugh at her own joke, and Jessica rolled her eyes while exchanging glances with Lucas and Sophie.
A few seconds later, the trio heard the sounds of male and female moaning, aggressive slurping, and even the occasional female shriek. Eve panned the camera around and said “See what Sarah’s up too…only reason I’m pulling her away from this is because it’s about Hannah.”
Sarah was on her knees, with her body facing the camera. Two large, naked black men flanked her. Her face, which bore a strong similarity to Hannah’s, was obscured by her long brown hair, which fell to the side as her head moved up and down passionately, facing one of the black men. The ****** resemblance to Hannah was clear, but Sarah was both taller and curvier than her younger sister. She currently wore an “outfit” that comprised a few black straps which wrapped around her body in a slingshot and strategically left her slit and nipples covered by narrow strips of fabric. She pulled up from the man she’d been tending to, and Jess saw that he had an expectedly massive organ. Just as quickly, Sarah turned and began sucking off the other man, while stroking the former recipient of her blowjob.
Eve panned the camera around and the trio saw that about 15 black men, all muscular, all tall, and all naked and extraordinarily well hung, stood around the room, while about 3-4 other women in various states of undress and similar scandalous outfits kissed them, fondled them, or, like Hannah, sucked them off. One petite blonde on a large bed in the center of the room screamed incoherently as a stud gripped her hips and pounded into her from behind, leaving her breasts bouncing vigorously and her eyes rolling back in her head.
“Sarah,” Eve intoned. “Jess is on the phone for you! She wanted to talk to you about Hannah.”
Sarah stopped sucking abruptly and a look of worry flashed across her face. “Is everything okay?” She asked.
“Yes, yes” Eve said quickly. “They just wanted to ask you some questions, and I thought I’d before you were fully stuffed with cock!”
“Oh, good thinking,” Sarah said seriously. “Here, take over for me.” Sarah stood up and began to walk towards Eve; the picture cut off for a moment as Eve handed her the phone. Sarah picked up the phone, and the trio could see as Eve settled into place between the two men that Sarah had been entertaining that Eve wasn't wearing a stitch of clothing.
“What’s up guys?” Sarah asked the naked trio. “Glad to see you’re getting up to fun!”
“Oh we are,” Sophie piped in. “But Lucas and Jessica here don’t think Hannah will ever be down for fun. I wanted you to talk to them before they get too discouraged.”
“Guys…you knew me last year.” Sarah giggled. “I knew me last year…I never imagined I’d be doing…this” she said panning the camera around. The orgy had quickly progressed. Eve’s naked body was well-displayed as she straddled one of Sarah’s erstwhile partners facing the phone, bouncing joyously on his cock while she sucked the other partner and stroked a third, new arrival, with her other hand.
The camera began to shudder and the stateside group heard a guttural moan escape Sarah’s lips. “Shit,” she gasped. “I came just from watching that.”
“Listen,” Sarah said, turning the camera back to her face. “Hannah’s more stubborn than I ever was, but she’s also a lot more open-minded and curious than I am…well, more open-minded and curious than I used to be. I know you can turn her, but you have to show her, not tell her, what we’re all about.”
Jessica nodded seriously. “I think I can do that…but her roommate, Charlotte, is going to be a problem. She’s the biggest prude I’ve ever met!”
Sarah shook her head. “I’ve Skyped with Hannah and Charlotte. Charlotte’s had her head filled with fucked up ideas, but she’s a smart, sweet girl. And she’d never admit it, but she kind of looks up to Hannah. Sees her as cosmopolitan and world-wise; now I love my sister, but that’s a trip!” Sarah giggled.
Sarah paused and became quiet, as if thinking.
"She's also a total hottie! I'd love to see her turn slut!" She declared, staring with newfound intensity into the phone.
“Break Hannah, and Charlotte will fall. I’m certain of it.” Sarah said confidently, placing an arm to side in a power pose, as if she were giving a presentation in a board room while wearing a power suit, rather than plotting to turn her little sister and her devoutly religious roomate into sex crazed whores in the middle of an orgy while almost entirely nude. “If Hannah and Charlotte aren’t sucking and fucking with the best of us by the time I get back, I’m a virgin!” Sarah giggled. “Now, this party is really getting into full swing, and I need some cocks in me! Talk to you later! Love you!” Sarah blew the camera a kiss before hanging up her phone.
“Well…I have work to do.” Jessica said, turning to Lucas and Sophie. “But for now, let’s fuck!” She said as she crawled into Lucas’ lap, before squatting over him with her back to him and sliding his cock into her pussy.
“Never a bad time for that,” Sophie agreed, as she climbed down from the bench and began to eat Jessica’s stuffed vagina.
Higher Education-Chapter Five
A few days later, Jessica and Hannah sat together in the college cafeteria. Jessica had texted Hannah and asked if they could lunch together. Hannah enthusiastically agreed—although she thought Jessica was a bit odd, and certainly had no interest in her wild lifestyle, she found she greatly enjoyed the cheerful, friendly girl’s company.
“See, I wore my smart girl outfit today!” Jessica smiled, stood, and did a little twirl for Hannah.
Hannah leaned back and arched her eyebrows skeptically. Jessica was dressed less outlandishly than Hannah had seen in the past, but her look still exuded sexual magnetism.
Jessica’s hair was tied up in a bun, held by a pair of black hair sticks. He wore dark, horn-rimmed glasses. She a tight, white, sleeveless shirt that exposed a fair amount of midriff, a generous amount of cleavage, and a hint of a black, lacy bra. She had abandoned her usual micro-mini skirts, hot pants, or dresses for a pair of black, low-rise, skin-tight jeans. And one of Jessica’s traditions remained—the straps of a black thong stuck out from the low-slung waist band of her jeans.
Hannah mused that it was less of a smart-girl look, and more of a “porno actress playing a smart girl, before being surrounded by penises, getting naked and wearing only a sheen of sweat.” She blinked and shook her head as the graphic image entered into her mind. She’d never seen seen a porno—how would she know what it looked like?
“What’s the occasion?” Hannah asked.
“Well, I asked Charlotte to join us too, once she’s done with class, and I didn’t want to scare her off.”
Hannah sighed. “I don’t think its that she’s scared of you…I just don’t think she met anyone like you in Alabama.”
The two girls chatted about the novels Jessica had gifted Hannah a few days previously, and Hannah found that, “porno smart-girl-look” aside, Jessica was insightful, picking up on levels of irony and deeply hidden subtext, and gifted with a formidable memory as she commanded details of books read long ago.
Hannah was immersed in their conversation and momentarily forgot about Jessica’s typically brash outfits and flirtatious, sexual behavior. Until Jessica’s trailed off from the point she was making, and she placed her hand on her chest, slightly licked her lips, and fixed her haze at a point to Hannah’s side.
Puzzled, Hannah turned to see where Jessica was looking and saw a group of 4-5 black men walk in together. She remembered meeting them at orientation, and had classes
with a few of them, so she figured they were fellow freshmen. She couldn’t remember their names, but they seemed nice.
Hannah snapped her fingers in Jessica’s face. “Earth to Jessica!” She said jokingly.
“Oh, sorry…” Jessica said, re-focusing on Hannah. “I haven’t met those guys before. They’re very handsome…”
Hannah leaned forward. “You certainly have a type, Jessica.”
“Oh, absolutely” Jessica grinned. “Growing up in Minnesota, I never really thought about these things, but I adore black men. I won’t say I’d turn down anyone else—that’d be kind of racist. But I’ve been with A LOT of men in my time and they’re consistently the best lovers.”
“Interesting…” Hannah said…”Why is that?”
“Well for starters…” Jessica held her hands out several inches apart, frowned pensively, and then widened the gap between her hands a few more inches.
“I’m not saying the legend is true for all black men…but…well, there’s definitely SOMETHING there…quite a lot of something there…” Jess giggled. “And I hate to say it…I’m as progressive as the next person…but there is the taboo element. But it’s a harmless taboo, because really who fucking cares that much about race that much anyways?”
“Well…you do” Hannah responded.
“I mean, sure, for getting fucked, but it has nothing to do with someone’s worth you know? Besides, the men I choose to fuck are all hung like a horse and fuck without mercy. The men I’ve met who most reliably match those characteristics happen to be black. And if I can feel a little, harmlessly, extra naughty during the act…all the better!” Jessica gesticulated passionately as she spoke, ending her put by pounding her fist into her open palm.
As if on queue, the pair were approached by someone Hannah had never seen before. Like so many of the men who approached Jessica, he was black, but that was the only feature he seemed to share with the others. He was a little under six feet tall—not short, but shorter than any of Jessica’s other friends, and skinny, like he’d never seen the inside of a gym. He wore loose-fitting jeans, a loose-fitting t-shirt had unkempt hair, and wore glasses. In short, he looked like a nerd-like someone who would be more friends with Hannah or Sarah than Jessica.
Still, Jessica got up and greeted him happily, giving a warm hug.
“MALCOOLLMM” She squealed. “I haven’t seen you since I got back from Europe! Have you been hiding from me?”
“Oh uh, no Jessica,” Malcom responded, looking slightly nervous about the loud, affectionate display. “Just been busy you know!”
“Malcom, you have to meet Hannah, she’s a freshmen and she’s…”
“Sarah’s sister,” Hannah finished the sentence, and extended her hand for a shake. “You’re one of Sarah and Jessica’s friends too, huh?”
“Oh yes,” Malcolm said. “I hope she’s having fun in Europe, but I do miss her. She was definitely one of the best board gamers on campus!”
Jessica rolled her eyes at that.
“Do you play?” Hannah asked excitedly. “I’ve been looking for a group myself, but can’t seem to get my roommate or any of the other people I’ve met to go along!”
“For sure! Here’s let’s exchange numbers! If you’re half as good as your sister, you’ll make a great addition to our group!”
As Malcolm walked away, Hannah smirked. “I like him…he seems very nice…but I guess that just proves your point about all black men not fitting a certain model.”
“Oh no” Jessica said. “Malcolm doesn’t look like much, and he’s a huge dork—I could never get him and Sarah to shut up about their little board games when we were all together…but of all the multitudes of big black cock I’ve seen…HE’S THE BIGGEST! AND he fucks like animal. I don’t think anyone else can make me cum so quickly, so hard, so often…” Jessica started to get a far-away look in her eyes and she sighed happily.
“What…?” Hannah asked, shocked.
“Looks can be deceiving,” Jessica shrugged.
Hannah sat and processed this a bit. Did board games mean something else? But Malcolm seemed genuinely excited to have someone to play with, and if he was fucking Jessica, he probably didn’t need to make up an excuse to try to get into her pants. And she knew, Sarah, and if there was thing that drove Sarah's ambitions, it was learning and mastering a new game. Hannah actually felt a bit of relief—with all the friends that Sarah and Jessica shared, she couldn’t help but wonder if Sarah had also joined Jessica in her debauched lifestyle. But Malcom’s enthusiasm for Sarah seemed borne out of a tamer hobby, and Hannah concluded that all the talk of Sarah coming out of her shell just meant she was becoming more social.
“But…what about Lucas?” Hannah asked. “I know you don’t believe in sticking with one guy…but you guys seem close, and if Malcolm is the best,er, partner, that you’ve been with…why not stick with him?”
“Don’t get me wrong—I like Malcolm a lot, for more than just his sexual prowess,” Jessica responded. “He’s a brilliant guy, and a total sweetheart….but you met him…he’s a total dweeb. There’s things I like to do when I’m not sucking and fucking, and watching Star Trek and playing games aren’t among them.”
“But,” Jessica went on, “Did you know Malcolm is Lucas’ best friend? Odd pairing, I know, but they grew up together and have this odd chemistry. Lucas is a bit of a nerd himself, he just hides it better and has expanded his horizons more.”
“Doesn’t that make it awkward to have sex with both of them? What if one of them found out? Don’t you think they’d get jealous?”
“Oh honey” Jessica laughed. “I fuck them together! All the time!”
Hannah turned beet red—her face almost matched her hair color. She said nothing, only blinking at Jessica from across the table. Suddenly, she started to laugh. “All right, had me going for a minute there Jessica…but you’re obviously pulling my leg! Trying to trick the nerdy girl from your sheltered hometown into believing crazy shit that college students get into in the big city!”
“Here,” Jessica said, pulling her phone out of the purse and moving her seat so she next to Hannah.
She played with the phone for a bit before sticking it under Hannah’s face. “Here’s us right before I left for Europe!”
In the picture, Jessica was smiling happily into the camera, with bare shoulders (Hannah figured the risqué dresser was wearing a tube top in the picture), flanked by Malcolm and Lucas, who held their faces against hers.
“That’s a cute picture,” Hannah said. “But it doesn’t get convince me that you’re doing them, together.”
“Swipe right,” Jessica said, calmly.
Hannah’s heart almost popped out of her chest. In the next picture, Jessica was still smiling happily, but the faces of the two other men were gone. But, two giant, coal-black, penises (Hannah had to squint to realize this—she couldn’t imagine organs of such size!) flanked her smiling face. Jessica held one in each hand as she grinned at the camera.
“Swipe again,” Jessica instructed.
Hannah only stared.
Jessica swiped for her.
The pose remained the same, but the picture was zoomed out.
Hannah could see now that Jessica wasn’t wearing a tube-top: she was completely naked! She kneeled between Lucas and Malcolm, who were also completely naked. Hannah could see a mane of brown hair in a mirror behind the trio belonging to the photographer of this shot, but her face was covered by the phone used to snap the picture. Jessica had carefully chosen this picture so that Hannah couldn’t see that it was Sarah.
Hannah’s mouth hung open. She said nothing, but sweat started to form on her forehead and her breath began to quicken.
“You asked why I like black men so much,” Jessica said, putting a comforting arm on Hannah’s back. “I guess I need to show you.” Jessica continued to swipe on pictures for the paralyzed younger girl, immobilized by shock, fear, and…something else.
In the next picture, Jessica was again completely naked and facing the camera. Her bare legs and feet were stretched up into the air assymetrically, as if she were shaking them about, and her breasts were splayed out as if she’d been bouncing in the picture. Another, darker pair of legs, was visible under her, and a giant black log pierced her shaven vagina, which seemed to stretch out to impossible proportions. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she wore a smile of pure bliss.
Jessica swiped again.
Same pose, but now Jessica was sitting up, her legs straddling the bigger, blacker pair beneath, her vagina still stretched out, and she holding a second, massive black penis in her hand.
Another swipe.
A third penis had joined the picture, which had worked its way into Jessica’s mouth.
The next swipe was relatively more tame-it was a kind of bizzarro prom picture.
Four girls sat on a wooden, antique bench in a classy looking room, surrounded by a group of about 20 men, all black. Jessica was one of the girls. Sophie was another. Chloe, the dowdy looking TA Hannah had met a few days earlier, was a third—but she didn’t look dowdy in this picture! She didn’t recognize the, fourth, a stunning, statuesque, brunette. All four were beautiful, all wore heavy make-up, and all wore dresses that revealed more than they covered, that would have gotten them kicked out of any actual prom. The men wore gym shorts, jeans, and t-shirts. Hannah saw Malcolm and Lucas at the front of the group of men. Lucas had his arms on Jessica’s shoulder, and she smiled at him happily.
Hannah didn’t know it, but this was the night a group got together to celebrate Sarah’s declaration that she was, like so many of her new friends at school, a black cock slut. Professor Suffolk was the photographer in this picture, and an enthusiastic participant in that night. Sarah had been waiting in the next room, wearing a racy set of bridal lingerie to symbolize her entry into a new lifestyle.
Jessica continued to swipe and scenes of debauchery continued to unfold. Some were clearly from that night, carefully curated to remove any pictures of either Sarah or Professor Suffolk. Others were in different settings, but all featured groups of white women fucking black men, and each other. Hannah recognized some of the girls and some
of the men from around campus. One of them was her Econ TA, who she’d begun to see as a a potential close friend and mentor!
“Oh you know Terri!?” Jessica asked, at the look of shock that crossed Hannah’s face when she saw the pale, blue eyed, dark haired girl on all fours facing the camera, face contorted in pleasure and breasts bouncing and hanging down as a towering black man stood behind her. “She’s such a sweetheart…and, of course, a total slut!”
Jessica stopped at particularly debauched picture. Hannah’s stare continued. Like so many of the pictures, Jessica was completely naked. She laid on top of another girl, whose face wasn’t visible because it was buried inside Jessica’s vagina. But Hannah could see a crown of brown hair resting on the bed the two girls laid on together, with batches of a sticky substance on it, and if she squinted, could see a thin strip of white forehead, covered in sweat and a sticky liquid of some type. Jess was laying on top of the brown-haired girl, facing the opposite direction of her. She had turned back to the camera and was giving it a thumbs sign, as gobs of white, sticky fluid dripped off her face and from her hair, which was flew out in a wild golden halo . Malcolm stood in front of Jessica, his massive cock spewing fluid—semen, Hannah realized—that was caught flying through the hair and hitting the side of Jessica’s face and the brown-haired girl’s stomach. Behind the trio, Hannah saw a naked strawberry blonde woman with her hair loose, kneeling in front of an equally naked Lucas.
Of course, the brown-haired girl was Sarah. The picture had been caught as Sarah and Jessica had been sixty-ning each other, as two men pounded their respective pussies and assholes. The man fucking Jessica had just finished, and Sarah was greedily cleaning up her friend’s pussy. Malcom had just cum inside Sarah, his favorite white slut, and was continuing to spray semen all over the two as he pulled out. The strawberry blonde kneeling before Lucas was Professor Suffolk, sucking him to completion after he had been vigorously fucking her on the bed next to the threesome only moments ago.
Hannah didn’t recognize anyone other than Jessica in this debauched scene, but her head began to swim. Her face was no longer bright red, but deathly pale…paler than Charlotte, even. She thought she might faint.
Suddenly, Jessica turned off her phone and quickly placed it in her lap, under the table.
Hannah snapped back to reality and saw Charlotte approaching them.
“Hey guys!” She greeted them. “Jessica, thanks so much for asking me to join you. I realize I’ve been rude to you, and rude to Lucas over the past few days. I didn’t mean to, you’ve both been nothing but kind…you’re all just different from what I’m used to back home!”
Jessica smiled warmly. “Don’t even worry about it. I remember what it was like to be a freshman! It can be scary.”
Hannah just stared forward, still white as a ghost. Her hands laid out in front of the table in front of her, and she played with them nervously. She realized she should make an effort to join the company and return Charlotte’s olive branch. The three girls chatted about their studies, weather, the upcoming election, and the records of the school’s athletic teams. Color began to return to Hannah’s face as she settled into a more normal conversation, but the imaged continued to flash in the back of her mind.
As the girls finished their meal and cleared off their trays, Hannah found herself scanning the cafeteria, looking for familiar faces from the depraved scenes that had played out on Jessica’s phone.
“See, I wore my smart girl outfit today!” Jessica smiled, stood, and did a little twirl for Hannah.
Hannah leaned back and arched her eyebrows skeptically. Jessica was dressed less outlandishly than Hannah had seen in the past, but her look still exuded sexual magnetism.
Jessica’s hair was tied up in a bun, held by a pair of black hair sticks. He wore dark, horn-rimmed glasses. She a tight, white, sleeveless shirt that exposed a fair amount of midriff, a generous amount of cleavage, and a hint of a black, lacy bra. She had abandoned her usual micro-mini skirts, hot pants, or dresses for a pair of black, low-rise, skin-tight jeans. And one of Jessica’s traditions remained—the straps of a black thong stuck out from the low-slung waist band of her jeans.
Hannah mused that it was less of a smart-girl look, and more of a “porno actress playing a smart girl, before being surrounded by penises, getting naked and wearing only a sheen of sweat.” She blinked and shook her head as the graphic image entered into her mind. She’d never seen seen a porno—how would she know what it looked like?
“What’s the occasion?” Hannah asked.
“Well, I asked Charlotte to join us too, once she’s done with class, and I didn’t want to scare her off.”
Hannah sighed. “I don’t think its that she’s scared of you…I just don’t think she met anyone like you in Alabama.”
The two girls chatted about the novels Jessica had gifted Hannah a few days previously, and Hannah found that, “porno smart-girl-look” aside, Jessica was insightful, picking up on levels of irony and deeply hidden subtext, and gifted with a formidable memory as she commanded details of books read long ago.
Hannah was immersed in their conversation and momentarily forgot about Jessica’s typically brash outfits and flirtatious, sexual behavior. Until Jessica’s trailed off from the point she was making, and she placed her hand on her chest, slightly licked her lips, and fixed her haze at a point to Hannah’s side.
Puzzled, Hannah turned to see where Jessica was looking and saw a group of 4-5 black men walk in together. She remembered meeting them at orientation, and had classes
with a few of them, so she figured they were fellow freshmen. She couldn’t remember their names, but they seemed nice.
Hannah snapped her fingers in Jessica’s face. “Earth to Jessica!” She said jokingly.
“Oh, sorry…” Jessica said, re-focusing on Hannah. “I haven’t met those guys before. They’re very handsome…”
Hannah leaned forward. “You certainly have a type, Jessica.”
“Oh, absolutely” Jessica grinned. “Growing up in Minnesota, I never really thought about these things, but I adore black men. I won’t say I’d turn down anyone else—that’d be kind of racist. But I’ve been with A LOT of men in my time and they’re consistently the best lovers.”
“Interesting…” Hannah said…”Why is that?”
“Well for starters…” Jessica held her hands out several inches apart, frowned pensively, and then widened the gap between her hands a few more inches.
“I’m not saying the legend is true for all black men…but…well, there’s definitely SOMETHING there…quite a lot of something there…” Jess giggled. “And I hate to say it…I’m as progressive as the next person…but there is the taboo element. But it’s a harmless taboo, because really who fucking cares that much about race that much anyways?”
“Well…you do” Hannah responded.
“I mean, sure, for getting fucked, but it has nothing to do with someone’s worth you know? Besides, the men I choose to fuck are all hung like a horse and fuck without mercy. The men I’ve met who most reliably match those characteristics happen to be black. And if I can feel a little, harmlessly, extra naughty during the act…all the better!” Jessica gesticulated passionately as she spoke, ending her put by pounding her fist into her open palm.
As if on queue, the pair were approached by someone Hannah had never seen before. Like so many of the men who approached Jessica, he was black, but that was the only feature he seemed to share with the others. He was a little under six feet tall—not short, but shorter than any of Jessica’s other friends, and skinny, like he’d never seen the inside of a gym. He wore loose-fitting jeans, a loose-fitting t-shirt had unkempt hair, and wore glasses. In short, he looked like a nerd-like someone who would be more friends with Hannah or Sarah than Jessica.
Still, Jessica got up and greeted him happily, giving a warm hug.
“MALCOOLLMM” She squealed. “I haven’t seen you since I got back from Europe! Have you been hiding from me?”
“Oh uh, no Jessica,” Malcom responded, looking slightly nervous about the loud, affectionate display. “Just been busy you know!”
“Malcom, you have to meet Hannah, she’s a freshmen and she’s…”
“Sarah’s sister,” Hannah finished the sentence, and extended her hand for a shake. “You’re one of Sarah and Jessica’s friends too, huh?”
“Oh yes,” Malcolm said. “I hope she’s having fun in Europe, but I do miss her. She was definitely one of the best board gamers on campus!”
Jessica rolled her eyes at that.
“Do you play?” Hannah asked excitedly. “I’ve been looking for a group myself, but can’t seem to get my roommate or any of the other people I’ve met to go along!”
“For sure! Here’s let’s exchange numbers! If you’re half as good as your sister, you’ll make a great addition to our group!”
As Malcolm walked away, Hannah smirked. “I like him…he seems very nice…but I guess that just proves your point about all black men not fitting a certain model.”
“Oh no” Jessica said. “Malcolm doesn’t look like much, and he’s a huge dork—I could never get him and Sarah to shut up about their little board games when we were all together…but of all the multitudes of big black cock I’ve seen…HE’S THE BIGGEST! AND he fucks like animal. I don’t think anyone else can make me cum so quickly, so hard, so often…” Jessica started to get a far-away look in her eyes and she sighed happily.
“What…?” Hannah asked, shocked.
“Looks can be deceiving,” Jessica shrugged.
Hannah sat and processed this a bit. Did board games mean something else? But Malcolm seemed genuinely excited to have someone to play with, and if he was fucking Jessica, he probably didn’t need to make up an excuse to try to get into her pants. And she knew, Sarah, and if there was thing that drove Sarah's ambitions, it was learning and mastering a new game. Hannah actually felt a bit of relief—with all the friends that Sarah and Jessica shared, she couldn’t help but wonder if Sarah had also joined Jessica in her debauched lifestyle. But Malcom’s enthusiasm for Sarah seemed borne out of a tamer hobby, and Hannah concluded that all the talk of Sarah coming out of her shell just meant she was becoming more social.
“But…what about Lucas?” Hannah asked. “I know you don’t believe in sticking with one guy…but you guys seem close, and if Malcolm is the best,er, partner, that you’ve been with…why not stick with him?”
“Don’t get me wrong—I like Malcolm a lot, for more than just his sexual prowess,” Jessica responded. “He’s a brilliant guy, and a total sweetheart….but you met him…he’s a total dweeb. There’s things I like to do when I’m not sucking and fucking, and watching Star Trek and playing games aren’t among them.”
“But,” Jessica went on, “Did you know Malcolm is Lucas’ best friend? Odd pairing, I know, but they grew up together and have this odd chemistry. Lucas is a bit of a nerd himself, he just hides it better and has expanded his horizons more.”
“Doesn’t that make it awkward to have sex with both of them? What if one of them found out? Don’t you think they’d get jealous?”
“Oh honey” Jessica laughed. “I fuck them together! All the time!”
Hannah turned beet red—her face almost matched her hair color. She said nothing, only blinking at Jessica from across the table. Suddenly, she started to laugh. “All right, had me going for a minute there Jessica…but you’re obviously pulling my leg! Trying to trick the nerdy girl from your sheltered hometown into believing crazy shit that college students get into in the big city!”
“Here,” Jessica said, pulling her phone out of the purse and moving her seat so she next to Hannah.
She played with the phone for a bit before sticking it under Hannah’s face. “Here’s us right before I left for Europe!”
In the picture, Jessica was smiling happily into the camera, with bare shoulders (Hannah figured the risqué dresser was wearing a tube top in the picture), flanked by Malcolm and Lucas, who held their faces against hers.
“That’s a cute picture,” Hannah said. “But it doesn’t get convince me that you’re doing them, together.”
“Swipe right,” Jessica said, calmly.
Hannah’s heart almost popped out of her chest. In the next picture, Jessica was still smiling happily, but the faces of the two other men were gone. But, two giant, coal-black, penises (Hannah had to squint to realize this—she couldn’t imagine organs of such size!) flanked her smiling face. Jessica held one in each hand as she grinned at the camera.
“Swipe again,” Jessica instructed.
Hannah only stared.
Jessica swiped for her.
The pose remained the same, but the picture was zoomed out.
Hannah could see now that Jessica wasn’t wearing a tube-top: she was completely naked! She kneeled between Lucas and Malcolm, who were also completely naked. Hannah could see a mane of brown hair in a mirror behind the trio belonging to the photographer of this shot, but her face was covered by the phone used to snap the picture. Jessica had carefully chosen this picture so that Hannah couldn’t see that it was Sarah.
Hannah’s mouth hung open. She said nothing, but sweat started to form on her forehead and her breath began to quicken.
“You asked why I like black men so much,” Jessica said, putting a comforting arm on Hannah’s back. “I guess I need to show you.” Jessica continued to swipe on pictures for the paralyzed younger girl, immobilized by shock, fear, and…something else.
In the next picture, Jessica was again completely naked and facing the camera. Her bare legs and feet were stretched up into the air assymetrically, as if she were shaking them about, and her breasts were splayed out as if she’d been bouncing in the picture. Another, darker pair of legs, was visible under her, and a giant black log pierced her shaven vagina, which seemed to stretch out to impossible proportions. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she wore a smile of pure bliss.
Jessica swiped again.
Same pose, but now Jessica was sitting up, her legs straddling the bigger, blacker pair beneath, her vagina still stretched out, and she holding a second, massive black penis in her hand.
Another swipe.
A third penis had joined the picture, which had worked its way into Jessica’s mouth.
The next swipe was relatively more tame-it was a kind of bizzarro prom picture.
Four girls sat on a wooden, antique bench in a classy looking room, surrounded by a group of about 20 men, all black. Jessica was one of the girls. Sophie was another. Chloe, the dowdy looking TA Hannah had met a few days earlier, was a third—but she didn’t look dowdy in this picture! She didn’t recognize the, fourth, a stunning, statuesque, brunette. All four were beautiful, all wore heavy make-up, and all wore dresses that revealed more than they covered, that would have gotten them kicked out of any actual prom. The men wore gym shorts, jeans, and t-shirts. Hannah saw Malcolm and Lucas at the front of the group of men. Lucas had his arms on Jessica’s shoulder, and she smiled at him happily.
Hannah didn’t know it, but this was the night a group got together to celebrate Sarah’s declaration that she was, like so many of her new friends at school, a black cock slut. Professor Suffolk was the photographer in this picture, and an enthusiastic participant in that night. Sarah had been waiting in the next room, wearing a racy set of bridal lingerie to symbolize her entry into a new lifestyle.
Jessica continued to swipe and scenes of debauchery continued to unfold. Some were clearly from that night, carefully curated to remove any pictures of either Sarah or Professor Suffolk. Others were in different settings, but all featured groups of white women fucking black men, and each other. Hannah recognized some of the girls and some
of the men from around campus. One of them was her Econ TA, who she’d begun to see as a a potential close friend and mentor!
“Oh you know Terri!?” Jessica asked, at the look of shock that crossed Hannah’s face when she saw the pale, blue eyed, dark haired girl on all fours facing the camera, face contorted in pleasure and breasts bouncing and hanging down as a towering black man stood behind her. “She’s such a sweetheart…and, of course, a total slut!”
Jessica stopped at particularly debauched picture. Hannah’s stare continued. Like so many of the pictures, Jessica was completely naked. She laid on top of another girl, whose face wasn’t visible because it was buried inside Jessica’s vagina. But Hannah could see a crown of brown hair resting on the bed the two girls laid on together, with batches of a sticky substance on it, and if she squinted, could see a thin strip of white forehead, covered in sweat and a sticky liquid of some type. Jess was laying on top of the brown-haired girl, facing the opposite direction of her. She had turned back to the camera and was giving it a thumbs sign, as gobs of white, sticky fluid dripped off her face and from her hair, which was flew out in a wild golden halo . Malcolm stood in front of Jessica, his massive cock spewing fluid—semen, Hannah realized—that was caught flying through the hair and hitting the side of Jessica’s face and the brown-haired girl’s stomach. Behind the trio, Hannah saw a naked strawberry blonde woman with her hair loose, kneeling in front of an equally naked Lucas.
Of course, the brown-haired girl was Sarah. The picture had been caught as Sarah and Jessica had been sixty-ning each other, as two men pounded their respective pussies and assholes. The man fucking Jessica had just finished, and Sarah was greedily cleaning up her friend’s pussy. Malcom had just cum inside Sarah, his favorite white slut, and was continuing to spray semen all over the two as he pulled out. The strawberry blonde kneeling before Lucas was Professor Suffolk, sucking him to completion after he had been vigorously fucking her on the bed next to the threesome only moments ago.
Hannah didn’t recognize anyone other than Jessica in this debauched scene, but her head began to swim. Her face was no longer bright red, but deathly pale…paler than Charlotte, even. She thought she might faint.
Suddenly, Jessica turned off her phone and quickly placed it in her lap, under the table.
Hannah snapped back to reality and saw Charlotte approaching them.
“Hey guys!” She greeted them. “Jessica, thanks so much for asking me to join you. I realize I’ve been rude to you, and rude to Lucas over the past few days. I didn’t mean to, you’ve both been nothing but kind…you’re all just different from what I’m used to back home!”
Jessica smiled warmly. “Don’t even worry about it. I remember what it was like to be a freshman! It can be scary.”
Hannah just stared forward, still white as a ghost. Her hands laid out in front of the table in front of her, and she played with them nervously. She realized she should make an effort to join the company and return Charlotte’s olive branch. The three girls chatted about their studies, weather, the upcoming election, and the records of the school’s athletic teams. Color began to return to Hannah’s face as she settled into a more normal conversation, but the imaged continued to flash in the back of her mind.
As the girls finished their meal and cleared off their trays, Hannah found herself scanning the cafeteria, looking for familiar faces from the depraved scenes that had played out on Jessica’s phone.
Higher Education-Chapter Six
Hannah tried to go through the next few days with a semblance of normalcy. But everywhere she looked, she’d see a familiar face. Not the familiar face of someone she’d met, but the familiar face of someone she’d seen naked, face contorted in expressions of ecstasy, awash in sexual pleasure.
Econ was typically one of her favorite subjects. But as she sat in class she found her mind wandering to the pictures Jessica had shown her. Terri, the TA she’d seen fucking and sucking in several of the pictures, at the front of the lecture hall was dressed demurely in jeans and a conservative turtleneck, passing slides to their professor as he opined on supply curves. But Hannah just kept thinking about the pictures of Terri she just seen in which she was lost in wonton lust.
“Snap out of it, girl” She told herself. “At least think of your grades.”
They broke into study sections and Terri took the to the front of the classroom, confidently leading a Q&A session about the subjects they’d previously covered. Hannah couldn’t reconcile the sharp, dignified upperclassmen she saw with the depraved slut in the photographs.
Later that day, Hannah sat in her room listening to music and doing homework. A familiar and rapid, but gentle knocking emerged from the front door of her suite. She heard Charlotte get up to open it, and continued her homework.
“Oh hi Jessica,” Hannah heard Charlotte say. “You’re here to see Hannah, I assume?”
Charlotte led Jessica to Hannah’s room. “Um, I guess I’ll let you two talk…” she said awkwardly. Charlotte had also begun to enjoy Jessica’s company, and hoped to join the girls for a chat, but didn’t want to intrude.
Jessica smiled at her and touched her arm, which caused Charlotte to flinch a bit. “We’ll all hang out soon-maybe a movie night? But I have some things I need to talk about with Hannah now.”
Charlotte beamed at the prospect of a potential future hangout, and left the room, closing the door behind her to give the two girls some privacy.
Jessica was dressed outright demurely today, in a normally fitting pair of jeans and a sleeveless blouse.
“I hope I didn’t freak you, Hannah,” Jessica began. “But you asked me a question, and the only way I really knew how to answer it was to show you.”
Hannah stood and faced away from Jessica, thinking for a few moments.
When she turned around to face Jessica she looked thoughtful.
“Look…what you do for fun…its your business. And I like you. I don’t want to judge you. But…it’s not right. And I don’t see how so many people on campus can be part of this!”
“It’s not right?” Jessica asked calmly. “Fucking’s not right? It’s how we all got here. It’s the most natural thing in the world. It’s something that gives incredible pleasure to everyone involved. How can that not be right?”
Jessica went on: “I’d get if this were coming from Charlotte-I’m sure the girl has all sorts of hang-ups and false notions floating around in her head. But where is this coming from with you, Hannah?
“Sex is supposed to be about love! It’s supposed to be with someone who respects you! Don’t you feel degraded?”
“You mean like I’m a slut? A whore?” Jessica asked. She smiled enigmatically with those words. “Well I am a slut and a whore. I like to fuck. I like to have men lust after me. I like to have women lust over me. I like to have orgasms. I like to give people orgasms!”
Hannah just stared blankly at her.
“And you know what? I think you’re a slut too!”
Hannah’s blank stare turned into a hard glare.
“Oh it’s not an insult Hannah. I think you’re a slut because I recognize a kindred spirit. When I showed you those pictures, you didn’t push the phone away. You didn’t walk away in disgust. You. Just. Kept. Looking. Because you wanted to be one of the girls in those pictures.”
“It’s not right!” Hannah said, louder this time.
“Shh…” Jessica said. “It’s probably best if Charlotte doesn’t hear this conversation.”
Jessica went on calmly.
“I’ve shown you who I am. I like who I am. I enjoy who I am. I’m proud of who I am. I love to fuck. And I don’t make apologies but for it. It’s an important part of my life, but its not the entirety of my life. Few things make me happier than having giant cocks in my pussy and asshole (Hannah’s face turned bright red at this) but I also like good food, and spending time with my friends and my ******, and watching basketball games, and old movies! I like lots of things…not so much this though…she said, pointing at the collection of board games in the corner of Hannah’s room. She giggled-“That’s for you and Sarah and Malcolm.”
Hannah laughed a little at that. “I can’t imagine just sitting around a table, rolling dice with Malcolm now…not after what I’ve seen.”
“Why not? Malcolm likes you. Malcom’s a fuck machine, and so am I. But we’re both more than that. And I like you too. If you don’t want to be part of that aspect of our lives, you don’t have to. But let me tell—as sure as I’m a slut, so are you. So are most women, deep down!”
“And that’s the last I’ll say about it. I’m not ashamed of who I am and I’m not going to change who I am. I respect whoever and whatever you want to be. I’d like to be your friend. I think you’re a cool, smart person, whatever hang-ups you may have. And I won’t try to show you anything you don’t want to do or make you do anything you don’t want to do. But I ask that you respect who I am.”
Tears began to well in Hannah’s eyes. Jessica walked to her and hugged her, chastely.
“Friends,” she asked?
“Friends,” Hannah said.
“Good,” Jessica responded.
“Now, we need to get you out and to get your mind off things. I have some friends throwing party…”
Hannah’s eyes widened. “We just talked about this!” She said, her fists rolling into balls.
“Not one of those parties, Hannah!” Jessica sighed. “Trust me, I wouldn’t be dressed like this if it were…”
“A normal, college party. If it gets frisky, some trust fund kid might stroke a breast over your sweater.”
“Okay…let’s go.” Hannah said. "And...he had better not!"
Econ was typically one of her favorite subjects. But as she sat in class she found her mind wandering to the pictures Jessica had shown her. Terri, the TA she’d seen fucking and sucking in several of the pictures, at the front of the lecture hall was dressed demurely in jeans and a conservative turtleneck, passing slides to their professor as he opined on supply curves. But Hannah just kept thinking about the pictures of Terri she just seen in which she was lost in wonton lust.
“Snap out of it, girl” She told herself. “At least think of your grades.”
They broke into study sections and Terri took the to the front of the classroom, confidently leading a Q&A session about the subjects they’d previously covered. Hannah couldn’t reconcile the sharp, dignified upperclassmen she saw with the depraved slut in the photographs.
Later that day, Hannah sat in her room listening to music and doing homework. A familiar and rapid, but gentle knocking emerged from the front door of her suite. She heard Charlotte get up to open it, and continued her homework.
“Oh hi Jessica,” Hannah heard Charlotte say. “You’re here to see Hannah, I assume?”
Charlotte led Jessica to Hannah’s room. “Um, I guess I’ll let you two talk…” she said awkwardly. Charlotte had also begun to enjoy Jessica’s company, and hoped to join the girls for a chat, but didn’t want to intrude.
Jessica smiled at her and touched her arm, which caused Charlotte to flinch a bit. “We’ll all hang out soon-maybe a movie night? But I have some things I need to talk about with Hannah now.”
Charlotte beamed at the prospect of a potential future hangout, and left the room, closing the door behind her to give the two girls some privacy.
Jessica was dressed outright demurely today, in a normally fitting pair of jeans and a sleeveless blouse.
“I hope I didn’t freak you, Hannah,” Jessica began. “But you asked me a question, and the only way I really knew how to answer it was to show you.”
Hannah stood and faced away from Jessica, thinking for a few moments.
When she turned around to face Jessica she looked thoughtful.
“Look…what you do for fun…its your business. And I like you. I don’t want to judge you. But…it’s not right. And I don’t see how so many people on campus can be part of this!”
“It’s not right?” Jessica asked calmly. “Fucking’s not right? It’s how we all got here. It’s the most natural thing in the world. It’s something that gives incredible pleasure to everyone involved. How can that not be right?”
Jessica went on: “I’d get if this were coming from Charlotte-I’m sure the girl has all sorts of hang-ups and false notions floating around in her head. But where is this coming from with you, Hannah?
“Sex is supposed to be about love! It’s supposed to be with someone who respects you! Don’t you feel degraded?”
“You mean like I’m a slut? A whore?” Jessica asked. She smiled enigmatically with those words. “Well I am a slut and a whore. I like to fuck. I like to have men lust after me. I like to have women lust over me. I like to have orgasms. I like to give people orgasms!”
Hannah just stared blankly at her.
“And you know what? I think you’re a slut too!”
Hannah’s blank stare turned into a hard glare.
“Oh it’s not an insult Hannah. I think you’re a slut because I recognize a kindred spirit. When I showed you those pictures, you didn’t push the phone away. You didn’t walk away in disgust. You. Just. Kept. Looking. Because you wanted to be one of the girls in those pictures.”
“It’s not right!” Hannah said, louder this time.
“Shh…” Jessica said. “It’s probably best if Charlotte doesn’t hear this conversation.”
Jessica went on calmly.
“I’ve shown you who I am. I like who I am. I enjoy who I am. I’m proud of who I am. I love to fuck. And I don’t make apologies but for it. It’s an important part of my life, but its not the entirety of my life. Few things make me happier than having giant cocks in my pussy and asshole (Hannah’s face turned bright red at this) but I also like good food, and spending time with my friends and my ******, and watching basketball games, and old movies! I like lots of things…not so much this though…she said, pointing at the collection of board games in the corner of Hannah’s room. She giggled-“That’s for you and Sarah and Malcolm.”
Hannah laughed a little at that. “I can’t imagine just sitting around a table, rolling dice with Malcolm now…not after what I’ve seen.”
“Why not? Malcolm likes you. Malcom’s a fuck machine, and so am I. But we’re both more than that. And I like you too. If you don’t want to be part of that aspect of our lives, you don’t have to. But let me tell—as sure as I’m a slut, so are you. So are most women, deep down!”
“And that’s the last I’ll say about it. I’m not ashamed of who I am and I’m not going to change who I am. I respect whoever and whatever you want to be. I’d like to be your friend. I think you’re a cool, smart person, whatever hang-ups you may have. And I won’t try to show you anything you don’t want to do or make you do anything you don’t want to do. But I ask that you respect who I am.”
Tears began to well in Hannah’s eyes. Jessica walked to her and hugged her, chastely.
“Friends,” she asked?
“Friends,” Hannah said.
“Good,” Jessica responded.
“Now, we need to get you out and to get your mind off things. I have some friends throwing party…”
Hannah’s eyes widened. “We just talked about this!” She said, her fists rolling into balls.
“Not one of those parties, Hannah!” Jessica sighed. “Trust me, I wouldn’t be dressed like this if it were…”
“A normal, college party. If it gets frisky, some trust fund kid might stroke a breast over your sweater.”
“Okay…let’s go.” Hannah said. "And...he had better not!"
Higher Education-Chapter Seven
Hannah and Jessica arrived at a quiet but well lit house not far from campus.
Jessica knocked on the door and slightly pudgy, short white guy with a shock of black hair answered. “Jess! Good to see you!” He hugged her and welcomed her in. “Nice to see you too, Ethan,” Jessica answered.
Jessica walked in and introduced Hannah.
“This is Hannah, she’s…”
“Sarah’s sister!” Hannah interrupted.
“Who’s Sarah?” Ethan asked inquisitively.
“Oh..she goes here too,” Jessica answered. “I went to the same high school as Hannah and Sarah.”
“Oh cool,” Ethan said, taking the girls coats and leading them to a well-lit living room, filled with the smell of cigarette and marijuana smoke and littered with dixie cups.
“So ummmmmm…is this another mysteriously well-hung master lover?” Hannah asked Jessica.
“No, as a matter of fact, I haven’t fucked anyone here…that I know about. Do you know what a gloryhole is?
“Nevermind,” Jessica said as she saw the puzzled expression on Hannah’s face. “Listen, remember how on my little rant I mentioned I like old movies? I’ve taken a few film classes with Ethan. He’s a fun guy, but not someone I’d want to fuck.”
The two girls approached a cooler, which was filled with cans of cheap beer and and surrounded by half-empty bottles of off brand vodka. As they pulled out drinks, they were approached by two young men.
One of them introduced himself as James.
“I think I’ve seen you hanging around Malcolm and Lucas!” He told Jessica.
“Oh yea, Jessica responded. They’re dear friends of mine.”
“That’s awesome,” James said. “Malcolm has the best game collection on campus! And Lucas always joins us for our Star Wars marathon night! No one can beat that guy at trivia!”
Jessica tried to stifle laughter under her hand.
“You play board games?” Hannah asked eagerly “So do I! I haven’t really been able to find anyone to play with since school started though…!”
“Oh man, join our group! We’ve been missing a member since she went to study abroad for the year!”
“You mean Sarah?” Hannah asked. “She’s my sister!”
“Damn!” James said. “Sarah’s a cool chick smart too. And don’t take this the wrong way, I’m gay-- but we don’t really get a lot of girls that look like you two at our sessions. Makes sense you’re related.”
The evening wore on pleasantly. Hannah met a lot of cool people she enjoyed talking too, and she felt like she was really making friends beyond Charlotte and Jessica for the first time in a while. Hannah felt a little light headed, but couldn’t really ***** off such weak beer. She saw a couple kissing on a sofa at one point, but that was the craziest thing that happened. Eventually, Jessica gently touched Hannah’s arm and said “I’m getting tired. You want to head out?”
The two left the party after making their goodbyes and got into Jessica’s car.
“Did you have a good time, Hannah?”
“I did!” Hanna said enthusiastically. “Don’t get me wrong, I like your other friends too…but well, it was nice to just kick back and talk without any flagrant displays of sex.”
Jessica smiled at that. “Whatever floats your boat, kiddo” she said.
Hannah gently punched her arm and giggled. “Don’t patronize me,” she said.
Hannah contentedly drifted off to sleep.
***
The next few weeks went well for Hannah. She still enjoyed hanging out with Charlotte and Jessica, but had expanded her circle of friends from the party. She was a frequent fixture at a book discussion group led by Chloe, the redheaded teacher's aide she had met with Jessica a few weeks ago. Hannah couldn't help but notice the other participants were all attractive young woman. Although the discussions were involved and all the participants thoughtful and participant, Chloe emphasized that the group was for novices, and suggested that membership in a more selective group was an option for the most enthusiastic participants. Hannah genuinely liked Chloe, but her references to a more selective, more involved group rubbed her the wrong way. Why be elitist about an extracurricular activity that was just for fun?
She joined James game group, and sure enough Malcom was there. Despite what Jessica had told her—and the pictures she had seen—Malcolm was a perfect gentlemen at the game session, never hitting on her or giving any hint that when he wasn’t gaming or watching science fiction, he was a guest of honor at wild orgies.
She videochatted with Sarah a few times, and mentioned her new friendship with Malcolm.
“Oh, I love him!” Sarah gushed. “When I get back we’re totally going to hang out!”
Still, one night a few weeks after the party Hannah lay in bed, unable to sleep. As her mind wandered in the dark, she thought about what Jessica when Jessica told her she was a slut. It wasn’t an insult at all. It was something she told her completely calmly, completely matter-of-factly, and completely confidently. Jessica said she recognized fellow sluts. She pointed out that Hannah hadn’t run from the photos. And to be sure, Hannah had a strong reaction to those pictures. But she didn’t run away. She was rooted to the spot.
Could what Jessica said be true? She’d had sex once. She hadn’t hated it but didn’t see what the big deal was. But Jessica’s points were valid. There was nothing wrong with sex. People enjoyed it. Hannah began to rub her vagina over her night shirt, and after a few minutes felt a pleasant tingling sensation.
“That was nice,” Hannah thought. “But something to get all worked up over?”
Hannah started to think about the pictures she’d seen, pictures she tried to block out of her mind. She began to rub herself again. A little harder this time. She grabbed her laptop and typed “black men, white women” into google. A sea of hardcore images flooded screen. Now she lifted her night shirt and placed some fingers inside herself.
She began to breath raggedly. Suddenly, a roaring sensation came over her, her eyes rolled back in her head, and her vision erupted into a flash of light.
“Oh.” Hannah said to herself, quietly, in the dark.
She thought more to herself. She had enjoyed watching those videos. In the dark, she had to admit she enjoyed the photos Jessica had shown her even more. She wandered what it would be like to see that in person.
“It can’t hurt to look.” Jessica and her friends seemed to like documenting their adventures. Maybe Jess could give her more pictures.
She looked over at her phone. 2AM. Too late to call Jess. She’d get her in the morning. ***
“OHHH FUCCKK MEEE,” Jessica shrieked, pounding her firsts against the surface desk as one of the freshmen she’d seen at the cafeteria pounded her from behind. Her body flushed red and began to convulse as her eyes rolled back into her head in an intense orgasm.
“Sarah…” She panted as she regained her composure and looked back into her laptop screen. “You definitely have to try…” She furrowed her brow for a moment and looked back. “Remind me your name, buddy?” She asked of the man who was thrusting his massive member into her.
“Craig…” he gasped out. “But you can call me whatever you want!”
“Ok!” Jessica said happily as she pushed back to further envelop her cunt around Craig’s cock”
“You…you have to try…Greg…when you get back. He’s definitely a keeper a for the group!” Jessica gasped out between groans and moans of pleasure.
“Oh god,” Sarah moaned. “I love seeing your orgasm face! Even on webcam!” Sarah was also naked, and gently moving up and down in her desk chair in front of her laptop. A pair of large black hands covered her bare breasts, and suddenly Sarah began to convulse, causing the chair she was sitting to move back on its wheels. Jessica now had a wider shot of Sarah’s room, and she could see the giant black rod stretching out every inch of her friend’s pussy. When Sarah came down, she reverted her focus to the camera and continued on the conversation, albeit interrupted by the occasional moan and grunt of pleasure.
“Listen…I’ll party with you and Greg…”
“CRAIG!” The man on the other side of the screen called out, and slapped Jessica’s ass for emphasis.
“Craig, whatever,” Sarah gasped out. But we’re sponsoring Karl here for a green card!”
“Fine by me!” Jessica said, marveling at the fact her once demure and shy girl could carry on even a semi-coherent conversation while such a massive monster invaded her body.
“I’m afraid I have something to confess though.” Jessica said, still panting and seating. “You weren’t lying…OHHH FUCCCKKKKK….you weren’t lying when you said your sister was stubborn. She’s made friends with Malcom! I think they all do is play board games and watch Star Wars re-runs!”
“Star TREK reruns” Sarah said through hooded eyes. “Star Wars is a…a…a….AAHHHHHHHH FUCCKKK A MOVIE FUCCKK MEEE FUCKKK MEEE FUCCKK MEEEE!” The stud under had begun to pick up his pace, and Sarah frantically rubbed a breast and nipple with one hand and her abused pussy with the other.
She eventually started slapping him on the arm until he slowed. “I appreciate it hon,” she said looking back. “But I’m trying to have a conversation here.”
She turned back to Jessica.
“First of all, you’re the movie buff. You should know this shit. Just because something has spaceships doesn’t mean its trash!”
“More importantly, you showed her the pictures. You planted the seed. I know Hannah. She’s ruminating. It’s only a matter of time. I still know that before I get back, she’ll be one of us!”
Now she began to increase the strength and speed of her bouncing on the cock embedded her, and began to shriek and thrash her head hair wildly about.
“FUCCKKKKK” She came again, convulsing wildly for another two minutes. When she calmed down, her hair was matted with sweat and fell down over her face.
“Wait…!” Said the stud thrusting into Jessica. He leaned forward, which forced more of his cock into her body. Jessica could only babble and gurgle at this, as she again pounded her fists on the surface of her desk.
Craig studied the screen carefully, looking at the bucking, sweating, wild slut all the way across the world. “Wait…this ho is sisters with Hannah the freshman! I know Hannah! She’s a classy girl! No way they’re related.”
Sarah threw her hair back and stared straight into the camera. “Oh we’re related. And in a few months, you’re going to be fucking both of us!”
Craig roared and his body tightened as he flooded Jessica’s pussy with semen at this exhortation. This triggered another orgasm in Jessica who began to scream and throw her arms around wildly. This caused the laptop to start to fly off the desk, but Jessica, experienced whore that she was, had the wherewithal to reach out and catch it before it went crashing into the ground.
Craig pulled back leaving Jessica’s once crammed cunt empty, and thick ropes of white cum coated Jessica’s back and flew into her hair. Jessica once again looked into the screen and saw that Sarah and her stud had stopped thrusting into each other, but that Sarah’s stud now gripped her hips tightly and held her still as her body shuddered and his balls convulsed. He began to roar, and suddenly white liquid began to gush out from Sarah’s pussy! He was overflowing the tight hole! Sarah, unable to move up because of the stud’s tight grip on her hips, pulled the gushing cock out of her and pointed it up towards her breasts and face. Soon, her stomach, breasts, and face where covered with white streaks. When the eruption finally halted, Sarah scooped some of the semen dripping from her breasts with her fingers, and began sucking on them.
“Yummy,” she said, and opened her mouth for the camera, showing it was now empty.
Jessica stood and reached stuck three fingers into her pussy, scooping out her own batch of cum. She repeated her friends actions, scooping the substance into her mouth, swallowing, and displaying her empty mouth for the camera.
“I miss you Sarah. I can’t wait until you get back.”
Sarah started to speak when a loud knocking could be heard on the door to her home. Her stud gently moved her off of him so he could get up and answer it. Eve led five other men into the room.
“It sounded like a slut was getting fucked in here! We want part of action!" Eve demanded.
Sarah looked into the camera.
“I miss you too…but I’ve got to go! I’d ask you to watch, but I know you’ve got class! BYEEEE!” And with that, Sarah turned off the camera.
“DAMMNNNNNN” said Craig, looking down at his now flacid cock. “I LOVE COLLEGE!” He pumped his fists into the air.
“How does a ho like that have a tight-ass sister like Hannah?” He asked.
“Oh Hanna’s a ho,” Jessica said. “She just doesn’t know it yet…or at least, I hope that’s the case. Her sister seems to think so and she should know better than anyone.”
“Listen, stud.” Jessica went on. “We want to turn Hannah into what you saw on the screen just now. But she has to come along willingly, of her own volition. If you want get that monster meat into Hannah…and her sister…into all three of us, together, you’ll keep your mouth shut! Got it!”
“Understood,” Craig said meekly.
“Good, now help me wash up. You made a mess!”
***
Hannah approached the entrance to Jessica’s building nervously. She thought about calling or texting her, but this had to be an in-person conversation.
As she entered the building, she saw one of her classmates walking towards the lobby. He held the door open for in a gallant fashion. “Good to see you Hannah!” He said cheerfully. “Ummm…thanks Greg.”
“It’s Craig, "he called back. "But that’s okay!” He walked away with a spring in his step.
“Odd,” Hannah thought. She’d seen him in some of her classes, but they’d never really had a conversation. “I guess he’s just a friendly guy,” she said to herself.
Jessica opened the door to Hannah’s knocking wearing a thin, pink, satin dressing gown, open enough to show the sides of her breasts and cut well above her knees. Jessica looked tired but happy. She wore no makeup and her hair was wet, like she had just gotten off the shower.
“Oh Hannah! Come in”
Hannah scooted in after her and looked around the room. Something smelled odd, and she saw that knick knacks, papers, and pens that would normally be on Jessica’s desk had flown off and were scattered around it.
“Everything okay, Jessica?” Hannah asked.
“Peachy. What’s up?”
Hannah grew quiet and began to pace in Jessica’s living room.
“Jess…Jessica…Jess…” Hannah began to stutter.
Jessica arched an eyebrow at her. “Are YOU ok?”
“I’m fine…I’ve been thinking about what you’ve told me…?”
“About Elia Kazan’s unsung merits as a director?”
Hannah stopped pacing. “What? No?”
“About the new sushi joint I want to check out with you?”
Hannah shook her head.
“The other thing.” She looked down at the ground.
“The thing we agreed we wouldn’t talk about?”
“Yea,” said Hannah, clutching her right elbow with her left hand, as she still looked down.
“YOU’RE READY TO ADMIT THAT YOU’RE A SLUT!?” Jessica squealed.
“NO” Hannah said forcefully. “But well…everyone likes sex, right? Almost everyone watches porn. I was thinking it would be more fun if I could, you know, see uhhh homemade porn. Like what you and your friends make.”
Jessica now arched both eyebrows at her younger friend. “Are you a smut hipster?” She asked.
“C’mon, Jessica,” Hannah giggled. “I know you guys take pictures of what you do anyways. I’m sure you take video."
“Look, Hannah, I’m glad you’re opening your mind. [I hope you open your legs, she thought to herself]. But there’s a lot of images of a lot of people in very compromising positions. I can’t share copies of it outside of our friends.”
“Oh…that makes sense….” Hannah looked downtrodden.
“But!” Jessica said. “Why not come and see in person? Isn’t that better than pictures?”
“I told you…” Hannah said. “I don’t to take part. I just want to see.”
“That’s perfectly fine,” Jessica said. We have a system for observers. Usually people who are interested in joining rather than just voyeurs, but a lot of us like having people watch. I think that’s a good part of the fun of group fucking anyways. We usually have a wristband or something to let people know you’re off-limits—like marking an under 21s hands with an X at a club or concert.
“I dunno…” said Hannah. “Actually being there?”
“You wanted the pictures Hannah. You’ve already kind of crossed that treshhold. Who knew sweet little Hannah was such a voyeur!?”
“Can I think about it?”
“Of course. Let me know by noon tomorrow though. I’ll put you on the list if you decide to come.”
***
Hannah sits with Charlotte in the cafeteria the next day, barely listening to her chatter about something or another. She glances at her phone. 11:55. Charlotte continues to chatter, and Hannah continues to make noises to make it sound like she's listening.
11:57.
Charlotte chatters.
11:59. Hannah chatters.
“Sorry Charlotte!” Hannah cut her off. Let me send a quick email. It’s ummmm…for a class.”
Hannah grabs her phone.
To: Jessica
“I’m in.”
Jessica knocked on the door and slightly pudgy, short white guy with a shock of black hair answered. “Jess! Good to see you!” He hugged her and welcomed her in. “Nice to see you too, Ethan,” Jessica answered.
Jessica walked in and introduced Hannah.
“This is Hannah, she’s…”
“Sarah’s sister!” Hannah interrupted.
“Who’s Sarah?” Ethan asked inquisitively.
“Oh..she goes here too,” Jessica answered. “I went to the same high school as Hannah and Sarah.”
“Oh cool,” Ethan said, taking the girls coats and leading them to a well-lit living room, filled with the smell of cigarette and marijuana smoke and littered with dixie cups.
“So ummmmmm…is this another mysteriously well-hung master lover?” Hannah asked Jessica.
“No, as a matter of fact, I haven’t fucked anyone here…that I know about. Do you know what a gloryhole is?
“Nevermind,” Jessica said as she saw the puzzled expression on Hannah’s face. “Listen, remember how on my little rant I mentioned I like old movies? I’ve taken a few film classes with Ethan. He’s a fun guy, but not someone I’d want to fuck.”
The two girls approached a cooler, which was filled with cans of cheap beer and and surrounded by half-empty bottles of off brand vodka. As they pulled out drinks, they were approached by two young men.
One of them introduced himself as James.
“I think I’ve seen you hanging around Malcolm and Lucas!” He told Jessica.
“Oh yea, Jessica responded. They’re dear friends of mine.”
“That’s awesome,” James said. “Malcolm has the best game collection on campus! And Lucas always joins us for our Star Wars marathon night! No one can beat that guy at trivia!”
Jessica tried to stifle laughter under her hand.
“You play board games?” Hannah asked eagerly “So do I! I haven’t really been able to find anyone to play with since school started though…!”
“Oh man, join our group! We’ve been missing a member since she went to study abroad for the year!”
“You mean Sarah?” Hannah asked. “She’s my sister!”
“Damn!” James said. “Sarah’s a cool chick smart too. And don’t take this the wrong way, I’m gay-- but we don’t really get a lot of girls that look like you two at our sessions. Makes sense you’re related.”
The evening wore on pleasantly. Hannah met a lot of cool people she enjoyed talking too, and she felt like she was really making friends beyond Charlotte and Jessica for the first time in a while. Hannah felt a little light headed, but couldn’t really ***** off such weak beer. She saw a couple kissing on a sofa at one point, but that was the craziest thing that happened. Eventually, Jessica gently touched Hannah’s arm and said “I’m getting tired. You want to head out?”
The two left the party after making their goodbyes and got into Jessica’s car.
“Did you have a good time, Hannah?”
“I did!” Hanna said enthusiastically. “Don’t get me wrong, I like your other friends too…but well, it was nice to just kick back and talk without any flagrant displays of sex.”
Jessica smiled at that. “Whatever floats your boat, kiddo” she said.
Hannah gently punched her arm and giggled. “Don’t patronize me,” she said.
Hannah contentedly drifted off to sleep.
***
The next few weeks went well for Hannah. She still enjoyed hanging out with Charlotte and Jessica, but had expanded her circle of friends from the party. She was a frequent fixture at a book discussion group led by Chloe, the redheaded teacher's aide she had met with Jessica a few weeks ago. Hannah couldn't help but notice the other participants were all attractive young woman. Although the discussions were involved and all the participants thoughtful and participant, Chloe emphasized that the group was for novices, and suggested that membership in a more selective group was an option for the most enthusiastic participants. Hannah genuinely liked Chloe, but her references to a more selective, more involved group rubbed her the wrong way. Why be elitist about an extracurricular activity that was just for fun?
She joined James game group, and sure enough Malcom was there. Despite what Jessica had told her—and the pictures she had seen—Malcolm was a perfect gentlemen at the game session, never hitting on her or giving any hint that when he wasn’t gaming or watching science fiction, he was a guest of honor at wild orgies.
She videochatted with Sarah a few times, and mentioned her new friendship with Malcolm.
“Oh, I love him!” Sarah gushed. “When I get back we’re totally going to hang out!”
Still, one night a few weeks after the party Hannah lay in bed, unable to sleep. As her mind wandered in the dark, she thought about what Jessica when Jessica told her she was a slut. It wasn’t an insult at all. It was something she told her completely calmly, completely matter-of-factly, and completely confidently. Jessica said she recognized fellow sluts. She pointed out that Hannah hadn’t run from the photos. And to be sure, Hannah had a strong reaction to those pictures. But she didn’t run away. She was rooted to the spot.
Could what Jessica said be true? She’d had sex once. She hadn’t hated it but didn’t see what the big deal was. But Jessica’s points were valid. There was nothing wrong with sex. People enjoyed it. Hannah began to rub her vagina over her night shirt, and after a few minutes felt a pleasant tingling sensation.
“That was nice,” Hannah thought. “But something to get all worked up over?”
Hannah started to think about the pictures she’d seen, pictures she tried to block out of her mind. She began to rub herself again. A little harder this time. She grabbed her laptop and typed “black men, white women” into google. A sea of hardcore images flooded screen. Now she lifted her night shirt and placed some fingers inside herself.
She began to breath raggedly. Suddenly, a roaring sensation came over her, her eyes rolled back in her head, and her vision erupted into a flash of light.
“Oh.” Hannah said to herself, quietly, in the dark.
She thought more to herself. She had enjoyed watching those videos. In the dark, she had to admit she enjoyed the photos Jessica had shown her even more. She wandered what it would be like to see that in person.
“It can’t hurt to look.” Jessica and her friends seemed to like documenting their adventures. Maybe Jess could give her more pictures.
She looked over at her phone. 2AM. Too late to call Jess. She’d get her in the morning. ***
“OHHH FUCCKK MEEE,” Jessica shrieked, pounding her firsts against the surface desk as one of the freshmen she’d seen at the cafeteria pounded her from behind. Her body flushed red and began to convulse as her eyes rolled back into her head in an intense orgasm.
“Sarah…” She panted as she regained her composure and looked back into her laptop screen. “You definitely have to try…” She furrowed her brow for a moment and looked back. “Remind me your name, buddy?” She asked of the man who was thrusting his massive member into her.
“Craig…” he gasped out. “But you can call me whatever you want!”
“Ok!” Jessica said happily as she pushed back to further envelop her cunt around Craig’s cock”
“You…you have to try…Greg…when you get back. He’s definitely a keeper a for the group!” Jessica gasped out between groans and moans of pleasure.
“Oh god,” Sarah moaned. “I love seeing your orgasm face! Even on webcam!” Sarah was also naked, and gently moving up and down in her desk chair in front of her laptop. A pair of large black hands covered her bare breasts, and suddenly Sarah began to convulse, causing the chair she was sitting to move back on its wheels. Jessica now had a wider shot of Sarah’s room, and she could see the giant black rod stretching out every inch of her friend’s pussy. When Sarah came down, she reverted her focus to the camera and continued on the conversation, albeit interrupted by the occasional moan and grunt of pleasure.
“Listen…I’ll party with you and Greg…”
“CRAIG!” The man on the other side of the screen called out, and slapped Jessica’s ass for emphasis.
“Craig, whatever,” Sarah gasped out. But we’re sponsoring Karl here for a green card!”
“Fine by me!” Jessica said, marveling at the fact her once demure and shy girl could carry on even a semi-coherent conversation while such a massive monster invaded her body.
“I’m afraid I have something to confess though.” Jessica said, still panting and seating. “You weren’t lying…OHHH FUCCCKKKKK….you weren’t lying when you said your sister was stubborn. She’s made friends with Malcom! I think they all do is play board games and watch Star Wars re-runs!”
“Star TREK reruns” Sarah said through hooded eyes. “Star Wars is a…a…a….AAHHHHHHHH FUCCKKK A MOVIE FUCCKK MEEE FUCKKK MEEE FUCCKK MEEEE!” The stud under had begun to pick up his pace, and Sarah frantically rubbed a breast and nipple with one hand and her abused pussy with the other.
She eventually started slapping him on the arm until he slowed. “I appreciate it hon,” she said looking back. “But I’m trying to have a conversation here.”
She turned back to Jessica.
“First of all, you’re the movie buff. You should know this shit. Just because something has spaceships doesn’t mean its trash!”
“More importantly, you showed her the pictures. You planted the seed. I know Hannah. She’s ruminating. It’s only a matter of time. I still know that before I get back, she’ll be one of us!”
Now she began to increase the strength and speed of her bouncing on the cock embedded her, and began to shriek and thrash her head hair wildly about.
“FUCCKKKKK” She came again, convulsing wildly for another two minutes. When she calmed down, her hair was matted with sweat and fell down over her face.
“Wait…!” Said the stud thrusting into Jessica. He leaned forward, which forced more of his cock into her body. Jessica could only babble and gurgle at this, as she again pounded her fists on the surface of her desk.
Craig studied the screen carefully, looking at the bucking, sweating, wild slut all the way across the world. “Wait…this ho is sisters with Hannah the freshman! I know Hannah! She’s a classy girl! No way they’re related.”
Sarah threw her hair back and stared straight into the camera. “Oh we’re related. And in a few months, you’re going to be fucking both of us!”
Craig roared and his body tightened as he flooded Jessica’s pussy with semen at this exhortation. This triggered another orgasm in Jessica who began to scream and throw her arms around wildly. This caused the laptop to start to fly off the desk, but Jessica, experienced whore that she was, had the wherewithal to reach out and catch it before it went crashing into the ground.
Craig pulled back leaving Jessica’s once crammed cunt empty, and thick ropes of white cum coated Jessica’s back and flew into her hair. Jessica once again looked into the screen and saw that Sarah and her stud had stopped thrusting into each other, but that Sarah’s stud now gripped her hips tightly and held her still as her body shuddered and his balls convulsed. He began to roar, and suddenly white liquid began to gush out from Sarah’s pussy! He was overflowing the tight hole! Sarah, unable to move up because of the stud’s tight grip on her hips, pulled the gushing cock out of her and pointed it up towards her breasts and face. Soon, her stomach, breasts, and face where covered with white streaks. When the eruption finally halted, Sarah scooped some of the semen dripping from her breasts with her fingers, and began sucking on them.
“Yummy,” she said, and opened her mouth for the camera, showing it was now empty.
Jessica stood and reached stuck three fingers into her pussy, scooping out her own batch of cum. She repeated her friends actions, scooping the substance into her mouth, swallowing, and displaying her empty mouth for the camera.
“I miss you Sarah. I can’t wait until you get back.”
Sarah started to speak when a loud knocking could be heard on the door to her home. Her stud gently moved her off of him so he could get up and answer it. Eve led five other men into the room.
“It sounded like a slut was getting fucked in here! We want part of action!" Eve demanded.
Sarah looked into the camera.
“I miss you too…but I’ve got to go! I’d ask you to watch, but I know you’ve got class! BYEEEE!” And with that, Sarah turned off the camera.
“DAMMNNNNNN” said Craig, looking down at his now flacid cock. “I LOVE COLLEGE!” He pumped his fists into the air.
“How does a ho like that have a tight-ass sister like Hannah?” He asked.
“Oh Hanna’s a ho,” Jessica said. “She just doesn’t know it yet…or at least, I hope that’s the case. Her sister seems to think so and she should know better than anyone.”
“Listen, stud.” Jessica went on. “We want to turn Hannah into what you saw on the screen just now. But she has to come along willingly, of her own volition. If you want get that monster meat into Hannah…and her sister…into all three of us, together, you’ll keep your mouth shut! Got it!”
“Understood,” Craig said meekly.
“Good, now help me wash up. You made a mess!”
***
Hannah approached the entrance to Jessica’s building nervously. She thought about calling or texting her, but this had to be an in-person conversation.
As she entered the building, she saw one of her classmates walking towards the lobby. He held the door open for in a gallant fashion. “Good to see you Hannah!” He said cheerfully. “Ummm…thanks Greg.”
“It’s Craig, "he called back. "But that’s okay!” He walked away with a spring in his step.
“Odd,” Hannah thought. She’d seen him in some of her classes, but they’d never really had a conversation. “I guess he’s just a friendly guy,” she said to herself.
Jessica opened the door to Hannah’s knocking wearing a thin, pink, satin dressing gown, open enough to show the sides of her breasts and cut well above her knees. Jessica looked tired but happy. She wore no makeup and her hair was wet, like she had just gotten off the shower.
“Oh Hannah! Come in”
Hannah scooted in after her and looked around the room. Something smelled odd, and she saw that knick knacks, papers, and pens that would normally be on Jessica’s desk had flown off and were scattered around it.
“Everything okay, Jessica?” Hannah asked.
“Peachy. What’s up?”
Hannah grew quiet and began to pace in Jessica’s living room.
“Jess…Jessica…Jess…” Hannah began to stutter.
Jessica arched an eyebrow at her. “Are YOU ok?”
“I’m fine…I’ve been thinking about what you’ve told me…?”
“About Elia Kazan’s unsung merits as a director?”
Hannah stopped pacing. “What? No?”
“About the new sushi joint I want to check out with you?”
Hannah shook her head.
“The other thing.” She looked down at the ground.
“The thing we agreed we wouldn’t talk about?”
“Yea,” said Hannah, clutching her right elbow with her left hand, as she still looked down.
“YOU’RE READY TO ADMIT THAT YOU’RE A SLUT!?” Jessica squealed.
“NO” Hannah said forcefully. “But well…everyone likes sex, right? Almost everyone watches porn. I was thinking it would be more fun if I could, you know, see uhhh homemade porn. Like what you and your friends make.”
Jessica now arched both eyebrows at her younger friend. “Are you a smut hipster?” She asked.
“C’mon, Jessica,” Hannah giggled. “I know you guys take pictures of what you do anyways. I’m sure you take video."
“Look, Hannah, I’m glad you’re opening your mind. [I hope you open your legs, she thought to herself]. But there’s a lot of images of a lot of people in very compromising positions. I can’t share copies of it outside of our friends.”
“Oh…that makes sense….” Hannah looked downtrodden.
“But!” Jessica said. “Why not come and see in person? Isn’t that better than pictures?”
“I told you…” Hannah said. “I don’t to take part. I just want to see.”
“That’s perfectly fine,” Jessica said. We have a system for observers. Usually people who are interested in joining rather than just voyeurs, but a lot of us like having people watch. I think that’s a good part of the fun of group fucking anyways. We usually have a wristband or something to let people know you’re off-limits—like marking an under 21s hands with an X at a club or concert.
“I dunno…” said Hannah. “Actually being there?”
“You wanted the pictures Hannah. You’ve already kind of crossed that treshhold. Who knew sweet little Hannah was such a voyeur!?”
“Can I think about it?”
“Of course. Let me know by noon tomorrow though. I’ll put you on the list if you decide to come.”
***
Hannah sits with Charlotte in the cafeteria the next day, barely listening to her chatter about something or another. She glances at her phone. 11:55. Charlotte continues to chatter, and Hannah continues to make noises to make it sound like she's listening.
11:57.
Charlotte chatters.
11:59. Hannah chatters.
“Sorry Charlotte!” Hannah cut her off. Let me send a quick email. It’s ummmm…for a class.”
Hannah grabs her phone.
To: Jessica
“I’m in.”
Higher Education-Chapter Eight
Another grey sweater flew from the closet and onto the bed.
Jessica stuck her head out of Hannah’s closet door.
“Damn girl! You know we’re not middle schoolers? You know there’s no dress code in college?”
Hannah stood, frowning, with her arms akimbo, staring at the growing pile of pants, long skirts, cardigans, and t-shirts on her bed.
“You’re making a mess! Why are you making such a big deal of this? I’m just there to hang out and watch! I told you I don’t want to do anything! I don’t want to stick out anyways! That was the deal! You promised!”
Jessica walked out into the room, holding a black tank top that was a little smaller than the other tops she had seen. She smiled at Hannah. “What’s this? I daresay that if you wore this someone might be able to see your belly button! Are you sure its not too risqué?”
Hannah grabbed the top from her. “It shrunk in the wash. That’s why it was in the back of my closet. I just couldn’t bring myself to it out.”
Jessica shrugged. “Wear whatever you want. But you’ll going to feel awkward if you dress like a nun at an orgy.”
Hannah’s frowned deepened, and she cast her eyes downward as mild blush spread across her face.
“You’re not getting second thoughts, are you?” Jessica asked.
Hannah stood silently for a few moments, and then began to pace around the room as Jessica watched her with arched eyebrows.
“No.” Hannah said, balling her hands into fists. “I at least want to see this. A few weeks ago you asked me if I was a virgin. Well I’m not—but I don’t see what the big deal is. Lots of people seem to disagree. I guess I want to see firsthand what the big deal is.”
Jessica smirked. “My advice: Don’t see it firsthand. Experience it firsthand. But nobody is going to make you do anything you don’t want to do.”
“Wear this,” Jessica went on, thrusting the small tank top towards Hannah. “It’s cute. You’re gorgeous. Showing a little skin never hurt anyone. Believe me, everyone else will be showing a lot more!”
“Fine.” Hannah signed, and looked towards her bed. “But it’s cold. At least let me wear something over it.” She grabbed a grey cardigan from the pile that had been growing on her bed.
“At least wear a skirt?” Jessica asked. “I don’t know if these mom jeans are quite flattering.” Jessica wrinkled her nose at a pile of jeans that she’d pulled out of Hannah’s dresser moments ago.
Hannah sighed. “Fine.” She grabbed a maxi-skirt that went down to her ankles from the pile of clothes that was accumulating on her bed.
“NO!” Jessica stomped her foot. “I am not taking you, as a guest, to a party in that.” She walked over to the bed and began rummaging through the pile.
“I guess this will do…” She muttered, handing Hannah a black skirt that would hang loosely around her legs and fall just above her knees.
She smirked at Hannah gently. “You sure you don’t help picking out underwear for the night?” She gestured towards the one dresser drawer that had remained undisturbed that evening.
“DON’T GO IN THERE!” Hannah squealed. “That’s private! And no! It’s not going to be on display anyways!”
“Fine,” Jessica sighed.
She pulled a red box from the bag she had brought to Hannah’s dorm suite that night and smiled.
“And now…makeup!”
***
Hannah looked at herself in the mirror. Jessica had fussed over her like a concerned mother hen for what seemed like an interminably long time. Hannah was terrified that Jessica would make her look like some sort of whore, but she couldn’t help but smile at the result.
Modest quantities of blush, eyeliner, lipstick, and mascara subtly accentuated Hannah’s features. Hannah never really wore make up before—she thought it was a silly waste of time, that it covered rather than highlighted women’s features, but she to admit that Jessica had done a good job.
Hannah glanced towards her bathroom door momentarily, which Jessica had slammed shut behind her in an uncharacteristic fit of modesty as she went to get ready for the evening.
“You okay in there, Jess?”
The door swung open and Jessica walked out in a long, black trench coat that covered her entire body. The unusually modest garment clashed with the rest of Jessica’s appearance. She had gone subtle with Hannah, but all out on herself. Bright red lipstick, blush, and black eyeliner and thick mascara framed her face, and gold hoop earrings with spade symbol charms hanging down framed her face.
Jessica smiled widely at Hannah.
“I’m great! Let’s go!!” She grabbed Hannah by the arm, and pulled her towards the door.
“Wait!” Hannah said. “All of this shit you gave me about my wardrobe and you’re dressed like a 50 year businessman in winter?”
Jessica looked back at her and giggled.
“It’s cold! Besides, I don’t want to spoil any surprises.”
She yanked on Hannah’s arm one more time, and Hannah followed behind her, obedient but puzzled.
Jessica stuck her head out of Hannah’s closet door.
“Damn girl! You know we’re not middle schoolers? You know there’s no dress code in college?”
Hannah stood, frowning, with her arms akimbo, staring at the growing pile of pants, long skirts, cardigans, and t-shirts on her bed.
“You’re making a mess! Why are you making such a big deal of this? I’m just there to hang out and watch! I told you I don’t want to do anything! I don’t want to stick out anyways! That was the deal! You promised!”
Jessica walked out into the room, holding a black tank top that was a little smaller than the other tops she had seen. She smiled at Hannah. “What’s this? I daresay that if you wore this someone might be able to see your belly button! Are you sure its not too risqué?”
Hannah grabbed the top from her. “It shrunk in the wash. That’s why it was in the back of my closet. I just couldn’t bring myself to it out.”
Jessica shrugged. “Wear whatever you want. But you’ll going to feel awkward if you dress like a nun at an orgy.”
Hannah’s frowned deepened, and she cast her eyes downward as mild blush spread across her face.
“You’re not getting second thoughts, are you?” Jessica asked.
Hannah stood silently for a few moments, and then began to pace around the room as Jessica watched her with arched eyebrows.
“No.” Hannah said, balling her hands into fists. “I at least want to see this. A few weeks ago you asked me if I was a virgin. Well I’m not—but I don’t see what the big deal is. Lots of people seem to disagree. I guess I want to see firsthand what the big deal is.”
Jessica smirked. “My advice: Don’t see it firsthand. Experience it firsthand. But nobody is going to make you do anything you don’t want to do.”
“Wear this,” Jessica went on, thrusting the small tank top towards Hannah. “It’s cute. You’re gorgeous. Showing a little skin never hurt anyone. Believe me, everyone else will be showing a lot more!”
“Fine.” Hannah signed, and looked towards her bed. “But it’s cold. At least let me wear something over it.” She grabbed a grey cardigan from the pile that had been growing on her bed.
“At least wear a skirt?” Jessica asked. “I don’t know if these mom jeans are quite flattering.” Jessica wrinkled her nose at a pile of jeans that she’d pulled out of Hannah’s dresser moments ago.
Hannah sighed. “Fine.” She grabbed a maxi-skirt that went down to her ankles from the pile of clothes that was accumulating on her bed.
“NO!” Jessica stomped her foot. “I am not taking you, as a guest, to a party in that.” She walked over to the bed and began rummaging through the pile.
“I guess this will do…” She muttered, handing Hannah a black skirt that would hang loosely around her legs and fall just above her knees.
She smirked at Hannah gently. “You sure you don’t help picking out underwear for the night?” She gestured towards the one dresser drawer that had remained undisturbed that evening.
“DON’T GO IN THERE!” Hannah squealed. “That’s private! And no! It’s not going to be on display anyways!”
“Fine,” Jessica sighed.
She pulled a red box from the bag she had brought to Hannah’s dorm suite that night and smiled.
“And now…makeup!”
***
Hannah looked at herself in the mirror. Jessica had fussed over her like a concerned mother hen for what seemed like an interminably long time. Hannah was terrified that Jessica would make her look like some sort of whore, but she couldn’t help but smile at the result.
Modest quantities of blush, eyeliner, lipstick, and mascara subtly accentuated Hannah’s features. Hannah never really wore make up before—she thought it was a silly waste of time, that it covered rather than highlighted women’s features, but she to admit that Jessica had done a good job.
Hannah glanced towards her bathroom door momentarily, which Jessica had slammed shut behind her in an uncharacteristic fit of modesty as she went to get ready for the evening.
“You okay in there, Jess?”
The door swung open and Jessica walked out in a long, black trench coat that covered her entire body. The unusually modest garment clashed with the rest of Jessica’s appearance. She had gone subtle with Hannah, but all out on herself. Bright red lipstick, blush, and black eyeliner and thick mascara framed her face, and gold hoop earrings with spade symbol charms hanging down framed her face.
Jessica smiled widely at Hannah.
“I’m great! Let’s go!!” She grabbed Hannah by the arm, and pulled her towards the door.
“Wait!” Hannah said. “All of this shit you gave me about my wardrobe and you’re dressed like a 50 year businessman in winter?”
Jessica looked back at her and giggled.
“It’s cold! Besides, I don’t want to spoil any surprises.”
She yanked on Hannah’s arm one more time, and Hannah followed behind her, obedient but puzzled.
College Story-Chapter Nine
Hannah sat uneasily in the car, furtively glancing out the window, at her phone, and the dashboard. She didn’t even notice when Jessica stopped the car.
Or when Jessica happily chirped “We’re here Hannah!”
Jessica snapped her fingers in Hannah’s face in a bid to get her attention.
“Earth to Hannah!” Hannah blinked dreamily and looked over at Jessica. “You sure you’re ready for this, hon?” Jessica asked, brow furrowed in a look of concern.
Hannah bit her lower lip nervously. “Of course,” she stammered. “I’m just here to watch, right?”
“Of course!” Jessica said. “Let’s go.”
Jessica hopped out of the car, and Hannah shuffled behind. Jessica wore a long black trench coat, which unusually for her, concealed her figure. Her hair was tied up in a neat bun, which left the graceful curve of her neck exposed. The coat contrasted sharply with the red heels, gold hoop earrings, and heavy make up job that Jessica wore. The coat made her look like a conservative businesswoman on the way to an important meeting—the make up, earrings, and heels made her look like a stripper on the way to the stage.
Jessica stopped and turned around.
“Don’t worry Hannah! I’ll be here with you to make sure nothing happens you don’t want to!”
She grabbed Hannah’s hand and tugged, pulling her towards a large, well-lit house on the quiet cul-de-sac.
Jessica knocked confidently on the door to the unassuming house, which looked like the abode of an affluent suburban ******.
Hannah relaxed a bit, as she thought the scene before her was no different than countless dinner parties she’d gone to with her ****** in her quiet Minnesota suburb.
The door swung open, and Hannah’s reverie was shattered.
Sophie, the boisterous grad student Hannah had previously met at the gym, stood in the doorway, a wide grin on her face. Her outfit suggested anything other than a quiet dinner among conservative suburbanites.
Her halter dress was the bright red typically seen in flashy sports cars, and cut so low her navel was left exposed. The straps that covered her breasts were thin, and generous expanses of side cleavage were left bare. Her long blonde hair hung loose, and she wore small spade earrings that matched a spade necklace tucked between her cleavage. The hem of the dress was as high as the neckline was low, and Hannah knew that the slightest miscalculation by Sophie would give any onlooker a quick glimpse of her panties.
Sophie grabbed Jessica and hugged her tight.
“What are you wearing that you had to cover up like this on the way here, Jess?” She smiled knowingly.
Sophie’s glance flicked back to Hannah and she jumped with a start.
“Hannah! You’re here…Jess told you about this?”
“Well….yea….I just came to see what it’s about. I don’t want to do anything! But…I’m curious what Jess gets up to…”
“Of course,” Sophie smiled warmly. She leaned toward Jess and placed her arm on her shoulder gently. Hannah’s had swam a little as she inhaled Sophie’s strong perfume, and she oddly felt herself struggling not to focus on Sophie’s abundantly exposed cleavage. “No one here will make you do anything you don’t want to do…but, I remember when Jess here was ‘just curious!’ and ‘just wanted to see!’”
Jess giggled. “That was a long, long time ago!”
“Well girls, come in! Not everyone is here yet, but they will be soon!”
Sophie turned and Hannah blushed as she saw the revealing dress left her back completely bare, exposing a black spade tattoo on her lower back and leaving the lower part of her butt hanging out.
Jess again tugged her arm, pulling her into the house and closing the door behind them. Hannah could make out the sound of a deep hip hop beat and the smell of marijuana coming from deeper within the house.
“Really Jess,” Hannah asked. “You were ‘just curious?’ once?”
Jess shrugged. “I think I got out more than you and your sister back home…but it was still a quiet suburb in Minnesota, you know? People her get into much crazier things. But there’s a point when just observing isn't enough...when you need to live a little.”
“Can I take your coats?” Sophie asked, stopping by a door in the hallways.
Hannah pulled off the dark pea coat she had brought along and handed it to Sophie, who hung it up in a closet.
“It’s going to get hot in here once everyone comes and its crowded…you sure want to keep that sweater?”
“Ummm…yes” Hannah replied, shivering at the thought of leaving herself as exposed as Sophie.
“Well I’m burning up!” Jess said, and pulled her hair out from its bun, shaking her head and letting it fall loose around her shoulders.
Hannah gasped as she pulled her long coat off.
Whatever Jess was wearing could hardly be called a dress. It was a pink fishnet tube sheath, that left her shoulders bare and ended centimeters below her ass. The fishnet pattern left Jess virtually naked; Hannah could see she was wearing a tiny, white thong which left her ass cheeks exposed and a thin white band of tight fabric around her breasts which barely covered her nipples.
She turned to Hannah with a wicked grin. “You know what I’m here to do Hannah…you know you’re here to see! I’m dressed for the occasion.”
“But I won’t be wearing this for long,” she giggled.
Sophie tapped Hannah gently on the shoulder, and the petite redhead turned to face the statuesque blonde. She was holding out a red strip of paper—a wristband.
“If you just want to watch,” she said “you’ll want this.” Sophie took Hannah’s hand and placed the red band around her wrist. “Don’t worry,” she went on. “Everyone knows what this means and they’ll respect it.”
She smiled and looked Hannah straight in the eyes. Hannah gulped as the bright blue eyes bore into her own.
“For whatever it’s worth, I’m proud of you. Jess is a dear friend of mine. So is Sarah. I have some idea of how you grew up. It takes a lot of courage to even see something like this. Even if you just want to watch, I think you’ll see we’re all good people who just happen to have a hobby that most of society frowns upon—a wildly fun hobby!”
Hannah began to wonder at the mention of her sister’s name…she’d seen such wild scenes in the past few days. Surely Sarah couldn’t…
Her musing were interrupted when Jessica scooped her and Sophie up into a close hug. She felt someone dizzy at the strong smell of perfume emanating from the two girls.
“Listen girls! Enough talking! I want to get fucked!”
She took each of their hands in one of her own and pulled them towards a door at the end of hallways.
“You ready for this?” Sophie asked, looking at Hannah with a look of concern on her face.
Hannah just nodded and stared straight away.
Sophie opened the door with her free hand, and Jess pulled them into the waiting room.
Or when Jessica happily chirped “We’re here Hannah!”
Jessica snapped her fingers in Hannah’s face in a bid to get her attention.
“Earth to Hannah!” Hannah blinked dreamily and looked over at Jessica. “You sure you’re ready for this, hon?” Jessica asked, brow furrowed in a look of concern.
Hannah bit her lower lip nervously. “Of course,” she stammered. “I’m just here to watch, right?”
“Of course!” Jessica said. “Let’s go.”
Jessica hopped out of the car, and Hannah shuffled behind. Jessica wore a long black trench coat, which unusually for her, concealed her figure. Her hair was tied up in a neat bun, which left the graceful curve of her neck exposed. The coat contrasted sharply with the red heels, gold hoop earrings, and heavy make up job that Jessica wore. The coat made her look like a conservative businesswoman on the way to an important meeting—the make up, earrings, and heels made her look like a stripper on the way to the stage.
Jessica stopped and turned around.
“Don’t worry Hannah! I’ll be here with you to make sure nothing happens you don’t want to!”
She grabbed Hannah’s hand and tugged, pulling her towards a large, well-lit house on the quiet cul-de-sac.
Jessica knocked confidently on the door to the unassuming house, which looked like the abode of an affluent suburban ******.
Hannah relaxed a bit, as she thought the scene before her was no different than countless dinner parties she’d gone to with her ****** in her quiet Minnesota suburb.
The door swung open, and Hannah’s reverie was shattered.
Sophie, the boisterous grad student Hannah had previously met at the gym, stood in the doorway, a wide grin on her face. Her outfit suggested anything other than a quiet dinner among conservative suburbanites.
Her halter dress was the bright red typically seen in flashy sports cars, and cut so low her navel was left exposed. The straps that covered her breasts were thin, and generous expanses of side cleavage were left bare. Her long blonde hair hung loose, and she wore small spade earrings that matched a spade necklace tucked between her cleavage. The hem of the dress was as high as the neckline was low, and Hannah knew that the slightest miscalculation by Sophie would give any onlooker a quick glimpse of her panties.
Sophie grabbed Jessica and hugged her tight.
“What are you wearing that you had to cover up like this on the way here, Jess?” She smiled knowingly.
Sophie’s glance flicked back to Hannah and she jumped with a start.
“Hannah! You’re here…Jess told you about this?”
“Well….yea….I just came to see what it’s about. I don’t want to do anything! But…I’m curious what Jess gets up to…”
“Of course,” Sophie smiled warmly. She leaned toward Jess and placed her arm on her shoulder gently. Hannah’s had swam a little as she inhaled Sophie’s strong perfume, and she oddly felt herself struggling not to focus on Sophie’s abundantly exposed cleavage. “No one here will make you do anything you don’t want to do…but, I remember when Jess here was ‘just curious!’ and ‘just wanted to see!’”
Jess giggled. “That was a long, long time ago!”
“Well girls, come in! Not everyone is here yet, but they will be soon!”
Sophie turned and Hannah blushed as she saw the revealing dress left her back completely bare, exposing a black spade tattoo on her lower back and leaving the lower part of her butt hanging out.
Jess again tugged her arm, pulling her into the house and closing the door behind them. Hannah could make out the sound of a deep hip hop beat and the smell of marijuana coming from deeper within the house.
“Really Jess,” Hannah asked. “You were ‘just curious?’ once?”
Jess shrugged. “I think I got out more than you and your sister back home…but it was still a quiet suburb in Minnesota, you know? People her get into much crazier things. But there’s a point when just observing isn't enough...when you need to live a little.”
“Can I take your coats?” Sophie asked, stopping by a door in the hallways.
Hannah pulled off the dark pea coat she had brought along and handed it to Sophie, who hung it up in a closet.
“It’s going to get hot in here once everyone comes and its crowded…you sure want to keep that sweater?”
“Ummm…yes” Hannah replied, shivering at the thought of leaving herself as exposed as Sophie.
“Well I’m burning up!” Jess said, and pulled her hair out from its bun, shaking her head and letting it fall loose around her shoulders.
Hannah gasped as she pulled her long coat off.
Whatever Jess was wearing could hardly be called a dress. It was a pink fishnet tube sheath, that left her shoulders bare and ended centimeters below her ass. The fishnet pattern left Jess virtually naked; Hannah could see she was wearing a tiny, white thong which left her ass cheeks exposed and a thin white band of tight fabric around her breasts which barely covered her nipples.
She turned to Hannah with a wicked grin. “You know what I’m here to do Hannah…you know you’re here to see! I’m dressed for the occasion.”
“But I won’t be wearing this for long,” she giggled.
Sophie tapped Hannah gently on the shoulder, and the petite redhead turned to face the statuesque blonde. She was holding out a red strip of paper—a wristband.
“If you just want to watch,” she said “you’ll want this.” Sophie took Hannah’s hand and placed the red band around her wrist. “Don’t worry,” she went on. “Everyone knows what this means and they’ll respect it.”
She smiled and looked Hannah straight in the eyes. Hannah gulped as the bright blue eyes bore into her own.
“For whatever it’s worth, I’m proud of you. Jess is a dear friend of mine. So is Sarah. I have some idea of how you grew up. It takes a lot of courage to even see something like this. Even if you just want to watch, I think you’ll see we’re all good people who just happen to have a hobby that most of society frowns upon—a wildly fun hobby!”
Hannah began to wonder at the mention of her sister’s name…she’d seen such wild scenes in the past few days. Surely Sarah couldn’t…
Her musing were interrupted when Jessica scooped her and Sophie up into a close hug. She felt someone dizzy at the strong smell of perfume emanating from the two girls.
“Listen girls! Enough talking! I want to get fucked!”
She took each of their hands in one of her own and pulled them towards a door at the end of hallways.
“You ready for this?” Sophie asked, looking at Hannah with a look of concern on her face.
Hannah just nodded and stared straight away.
Sophie opened the door with her free hand, and Jess pulled them into the waiting room.
Higher Education-Chapter Ten
Hannah gasped at the scene before her. Low, bassy music played in the background, some hip-hop group she didn’t recognize. She couldn’t make out the lyrics, but felt the bass-line deep in her bones. A thin haze of smoke permeated the air, and she recognized the acrid smell of marijuana. Normal party stuff, so far, but the scene in the middle of the room took her breath away.
Three large couches lay in the center of the room. On one of them, Hannah saw a pale, large breasted girl bouncing up and down between a pair of muscular black legs. She was covered in a thick layer of sweat and her skin flushed red, and the only items of clothing she was wearing was a red and black plaid skirt which had been shoved up around her waist, a white blouse which was completely unbuttoned and hung uselessly from her frame, and a tiny black thong which had been shoved to the side, as a huge ebony rod obscenely stretched out her pussy. Hannah could make out a halo of bright red hair and what looked like the black frame of a pair of glasses, but couldn’t see the girl’s face as it was turned to the side as she enthusiastically sucked a similarly large black cock from another man standing to the side of the couch.
In front of the couch, two women, a blonde and a brunette were on all fours, facing each other, and completely naked, and enthusiastically making as two giant black man pounded them from behind.
On another couch, Hannah spotted a familiar face. Terri, her economics TA, sat on the lap of another goliath, having an animated conversation with him. Her face was familiar, but her outfit and behavior were shocking. Her long, black hair hung loosely down her back, and her bright blue eyes were alight with excitement, bare of the glasses she usually wore. She wore a short-sleeved,tight white crop top which left both her stomach and the bottoms of her breasts exposed to the air, and a tiny, tight black mini skirt that was barely more than her belt. The man whose lap she was sitting in was completely naked, and a massive organ stood out, firm and erect. The mere sight of it caused Hannah to blush—a blush that deepened as Hannah looked down and saw that Terri’s tiny white hand was tightly wrapped around the ebony shaft and slowly stroking up and done as the pair talked.
Other scenes of debauchery unfolded around Hannah, and she stood transfixed, so she was startled when she felt a tight pinch on her shoulder. It was Jess. “You look shocked,” she said, grinning wickedly. “Isn’t this what you wanted?”
“Jess! Don’t tease the poor girl. Remember your first time at one of these?” Sophie protested.
Hannah could only blush bright red and look away. As she did, she saw two hulking men-completely nude and with massive ebony shafts protruding-approach the three girls.
“Hey-o!” Called out one of them. “If it isn’t my two favorite sluts! Malick, you’ve got to meet these two whores—they’re two of the finest pieces of fuck meat I’ve ever met!”
“Damn Tyrone…that’s high praise!” said the other one.
Tyrone approached Jess, grabbed her ass firmly in one hand, and stuck his tongue down her throat. Sophie moaned and reached forward to struck the massive organ jutting out from beneath his legs.
Hannah’s heart began to race and she felt her face burning as it turned bright red, but she couldn’t tear her eyes away.
Meanwhile, Malick approached Sophie and casually placed his massive, black hand under dress, cupping her breast and stared into her eyes. “If Tyrone says you know how to fuck, I can’t wait to get inside you baby” he crooned. Sophie bit her lip and looked down at his own fuck meat.
“God, you don’t know much I’m looking forward to it,” she signed, before casting a glance at Hannah. “But I need to make sure Hannah here gets comfortably situated. It looks like Jessica's love for cock is making her forget her sponsorship responsibilities.”
She shot a dirty look at her friend, who was still fondling Tyone’s cock with fervor.
Malick pulled back and turned to look at Hannah. He appraised her with a leer, and Hannah felt fear..and something else… as his eyes roamed up and down her body. He approached her confidently, and she started to walk backwards as her heart felt like it would explode out of her chest, it beat so heavily. Hannah’s eyes grew wide when she saw that his massive cock was covered in a mix of white and clear liquid, which she could only assume was from having participated in the carnal festivities going on around her. She brought her arm up to her chest in an attempt to calm himself, and Malick stopped for a moment when he saw the red band on her wrist.
The leer dropped from his face and was replaced with a friendly smile.
“And who is this lovely young lady?” He asked, extending his hand in a friendly gesture.
“This is Hannah,” Sophie said. “She went to high school with Jess, and her sister Sarah goes to school here. She’s very dear friends with Jess, and I've grown rather fond of her myself."
“It’s a pleasure to meet you. When did you start here? What are you studying?”
The surreal experience of watching an ebony adonis, completely nude, with his cock covered in sex juices, standing before her and making casual small talk left Hannah breathless.
“Um…sorry…um…” Hannah stared for a moment, mumbling under breath, before she realized she was being rude.
She reached out to take his hand and began to chatter out what she thought were responses to his questions, but her thoughts were scattered as she felt him take her tiny white hand in his own dark hand.
"DAMN! WHO’S THE NEW SLUT?” A booming voice shattered her monologue.
*SMACK*
Hannah turned to see Jessica slap Tyrone across the face. She pulled herself from Tyrone’s embrace and scurried to Hannah’s side. She pulled Hannah’s arm up, displaying the red wristband for Tyrone.
“This is Hannah! One of my best friends! And she’s not a slut…yet.” (With that, Jessica smirked.) “So treat her with some respect!”
Hannah felt a moment of appreciation for Jess' unexpected valor before a record scratch played in her head. "YET???" she thought to herself.
Tyrone looked abashed, and despite his massive size and previous swagger, seemed admonished by Jessica's comments.
He approached Hannah gently, took her hand in his, and gave a shallow bow as he kissed the top of her hand.
“Apologies, milady” he said, with a hint of mirth on his voice. “A friend of Jess’s is a friend of mine, and I look forward to having the chance to talk with you later—after I get some quality time with Jess and Sophie, of course.”
“So sorry sweetie,” Jessica told Hannah, hugging her tightly and affection ally placing a strand of hair that had fallen loose back into place. “I got so excited for the party to start, I wasn’t a very good sponsor to you. Let’s get you situated.”
Turning to Tyrone and Malick, she said “Hannah here is a fine young women I expect you to treat with respect you would give a nun. Sophie and I, however, are filthy whores who need our holes filled. Give us a few minutes and then I want you power-fucking us like the black cock sluts we are!”
Jessica then took Hannah by one arm, Sophie, by another, and guided them towards a corner of the room where a long bar with various beer taps and liquor bottles was set up.
Hannah spotted another white girl, standing and leaning against the bar. She had chestnut colored hair which fell just past her shoulders, deep brown eyes, and a smattering of freckles across her dainty, heart-shaped face. She wore a light blue sundress with spaghetti straps which left her fell about halfway above her knees, and exposed a fair amount of cleavage without being overtly sexual-especially compared to the styles Hannah had seen that night. Hannah saw that a red band like her own encircled her wrist. She was holding a drink and looking at the scene before her with curiosity and a slight smile, occasionally turning to chat with yet another shirtless, well-muscled black man standing behind the bar.
“Oh good, you’ll have company! Anne is here.” Sophie said.
“I’m surprised she hasn’t cracked yet…” Jess muttered.
As the trio approached, Sophie and Jessica decoupled from Hannah and approached the fidgeting spectator.
“GROUP HUG” Jessica cried, and pulled her and Sophie into a tight embrace. She planted an affectionate kiss on the new girl’s cheek.
“DAMN!” Jessica exclaimed. “Still not ready to go full whore yet??”
The girl’s face flashed bright red as she began to stammer out a response.
Sophie rolled her eyes and huffed “Jess! Leave the poor girl alone!”
Jessica grinned wickedly. “I think Hannah and Anne will be great friends. They’re both into the same nerdy BS—and Anne here likes to look, but doesn’t fuck!”
Sophie folded her arms and looked at Jess sternly. "And if that's what they want to do, that's what they want to do. Let them do their thing! If this is for them, they'll figure it out by watching!"
Jessica looked chastened. "I was just teasing them! You know I'd never make them do anything they didn't want!"
Suddenly, a statuesque women popped up from behind the bar, wiping her mouth as she ascended.
She was tall, and had long, black brown curly hair, a deep olive complexion and a narrow face with sharp but beautiful features. And, Hannah couldn’t help but notice, an abundant bust that barely contained a “shirt” that was merely a red, tight strip of fabric which wrapped around her breasts and left her belly and vast portions of her upper breasts fully exposed. A matching, equally tight and equally small micro mini skirt wrapped around her waist, and her well-toned but also equally large ass threatened to pop out at any moment. Hannah realized with a start that this one of the women from the pictures that Jessica had shown her a few days ago.
“Honestly Sophie!” She cried out, walking around the bar and stopping only a few inches in front of the equally tall and stacked blonde. “Stop trying to interfere with my prospie sluts! You’ll never catch up with my conversion rate!” She placed her firsts on her hips and stuck her elbows out and scowled, but a mischievous grin spread across her face and a mirthful look danced across her eyes.
“It’s nice to see you too, Christine.” Sophie sighed sarcastically. “And I have no idea why you still insist that this is a competition.”
Hannah was taken aback to see the normally friendly and level-headed Sophie look so irate.
“Sophie and Christine started off as here as freshmen together, and now they’re in the same graduate program. Sophie showed me—and a lot of my friends--the joys of black cock, but Christine’s turned even more bright young innocents into sex craved whores. Sophie won’t admit it, but they’e kind of got a rivalry going. But for all their bickering, their tongues are going to spend a lot of time in each other’s pussies tonight!”
“LADIES!” Tyrone and Malick called out simultaneously.
“Enough fighting,” declared Tyrone.
“Time for fucking!” exclaimed Malick.
Sophie and Christine had been in the midst of a heated debate, and were waving their arms about, gesticulating wildly, and generally making a ruckus. The dual demand caused them to immediately stop.
They looked at Tyrone and Malick in the eyes, then down at their naked dicks, and then into each other’s eyes. Christine leaned forward, took Sophie’s face in her hands, and, much to Hannah’s increasingly foolish surprise, gave her a deep kiss.
Sophie responded in kind, letting her hands wander down Christine’s body and grabbing her ass over her micro-mini. She broke away from the kiss and turned to the two men.
“Truer words have never been spoken!” She grinned.
“Let’s go boys!” Christine eagerly agreed.
Tyrone pulled Christine away from Sophie’s clutch, picked her up, and pulled over his shoulder, carrying her with ease. She faced away from Hannah, and her skirt rode up such that Hannah saw she wore a tiny red thong which matched the rest of her outfit.
Malick, meanwhile, scooped up Sophie in his arms, and carried her over to the writhing mass of flesh and cacophony of groans and moans, like a groom carrying a bride across the threshold.
As the quartet moved away from Hannah, Anne and Sophie, the man who had been standing behind the around the bar came around to join the trio of girls.
Could Hannah say she was surprised to see that he was naked, chiselled, and sported a penis of previously unimaginable proportions? Could she still say that she blushed when her face had taken on an increasingly scarlet tone since she walked into the seemingly unassuming home?
Yes. Yes, she could.
Like the other men she saw, the giant of a man eyed her up and down, and when he saw the red band around her wrist, dropped his leer and adopted a more open, friendly expression. He wore his long hair in dreadlocks, and his heavily muscled body—he was both taller and more built than any of the men she’d seen so far--was covered in tattoos. If not for his friendly countenance, she would be terrified of the man.
“Hi there,” he smiled, “I’m Reginald-but call me Reggie!” He spoke with a posh, upper class mid-Atlantic accent.
“Errr…nice to meet you Reggie!” Hannah stammered, taken aback by the courtly manners and regal accent of the seemingly thuggish man.
“REGGIE!” Jessica cried out happily. “Are we going to let those whores have fun without us??”
Reggie glanced over to where their erstwhile companions had gotten off to. Hannah followed his gaze, just in time to see Tyrone and Malick placing Sophie and Christine on the couch.
Hannah and Anne watched nervously, shuffling about as the two women kissed, sucked, and stroked the men, lavishing them with oral attention. Before long, they both pulled the penis out of their mouth and paused…their faces were flush and the thick eye make up both wore now down their faces. But they didn’t seem tired or out of breath at all.
“Just look at those cocks girls!” Jessica said, standing between the two and putting her arms around them.
“You, I get…” She said, turning to Hannah with a sympathetic pout. “This is all new to you!”
“But YOU!” She turned to Anne with a mischievous smile. “You’ve been around enough of these parties…how can you not want to join in!?”
Across the way, Christine dropped her hands from the onyx rod she had been worshiping and pulled down her top, letting it rest around her torso and leaving her large breasts fully exposed. Hannah saw that despite the size of the breasts, they were topped with small, brown areolas and nipples…before shaking her head at herself for checking out another women’s breasts.
Sophie, meanwhile, kicked off her shoes, reached under her dress, bent over, and, after a deft maneuver her hands emerged with her thong, which she swung about and threw across the room in the direction of the bar…Hannah couldn’t help but laugh when it landed on Anne’s chest and became lodged in her cleavage.
Anne turned bright red and pulled it out, throwing it down on the ground in surprise.
“Sorry hon!” Sophie cried out, apparently forgetting her early admonitions to Jess as she got caught up in the spirit of the moment. “Maybe join in and you won’t get hit by flying projectiles!”
Even as she said this, Hannah heard a loud, masculine groan followed by a surprised, but not unpleased feminine squeak. Her eyes moved across the room to follow the sound, and she saw that the man who had his penis being sucked on by the redhead roared, and a white blast of thick semen erupted from him which splattered the redhead's face and hair. His penis popped out of her mouth, and he turned around, still spurting, and splashing Terri, who was still “clothed” and still sitting on another strange man’s lap, across her face and chest, leaving her face, shirt, and cleavage coated in semen.
Terri and her paramour burst out laughing. She jumped up, placed her arms on her hips, and adopted a mock scowl.
“DAMMIT!” She cried. “My first facial and I didn’t even cause it! And this shirt…this shirt is ruined! What am I supposed to do?”
She looked down, scooped a bit of semen that was congealing in her cleavage with her finger, and slowly licked it clean, staring lasciviously at the man who had created the mess.
“Delicious,” she smirked, "but my top is still a sticky mess." She quickly pulled it off over her head and dropped it to the ground, leaving it discarded and her medium sized, firm breasts exposed.
The man whose lap she had been sitting stood up behind and pawed the breasts, leaning into her ear and calling out in a stage whisper “I think, ma’am, this means that you need to get to work!”
He stepped back then, and fumbled with the clasp of Terri’s skirt, letting it pool around her feet and leaving her in a tiny, black thong. He then stuck his massive, meaty fingers on either side of the waist band of Terri’s hips, and pulled…Hannah winced at the tearing sound at the tiny garment ripped apart like paper and left her favorite TA and mentor nude except for a pair of shiny red heels.
He then smacked her on the ass, and said in a playful tone: “Follow me, slut.” He strode in front of her, and took her small, dainty hand in his own giant paw, leading her to the couch where the redhead had created the mess that ended in Terri being stripped.
The redhead, freed from multi-tasking, continued to bounce on top of her lover, and with her hands and mouth free she thrashed her head out, causing her glasses to fall askew and her bright red hair to fall over her face. A familiar looking Star of David necklace bounced between her breasts in time with her own carnal maneuvers.
She let out a whorish litany of pleasure. “FUCCKKK MEEEEE! Split this little white cunt apart! AGGHGHHH! GOODODDDDDD!! YESSS!!” Vulgarities were intermixed with incoherent moans and screams.
The redhead threw her head back and her hair, which once covered her face, now hung back. Jess could only make out her outstretched neck and pale bottom of her chin, until she leaned forward to grab the cock thrusting into her body so she could adjust its angle. Now, Hannah could get a clear glimpse of her face…this was Professor Suffolk’s, quit, shy aide, and the student leader of her intellectually vigorous and demanding book club-Chloe!
Chloe, who had a with a quiet and calm intelligence, led so many of the literary discussion circles that Hannah had started attending, was now bucking, thrashing, sweating, and cursing, her astute and articulate observations now replaced with cries of pleasure and incoherent babbling—her most articulate statements exhortations to fuck her harder and treat her like a whore.
Hannah’s head began to swim, and she felt even more dizzy as she saw Terri approach the couch with her new, male friend.
Terri’s companion sat down on the couch and leaned back. Terri gave him a quick, almost demure kiss on the forehead, and then bent down to give an equally demure kiss to his penis…before taking it in both hands, pausing for only a second, and then taking the entire thing down her mouth and throat in one quick gesture!
Hannah blinked, for a moment forgetting about the slutiness of the action and merely impressed by the physical virtuosity on display.
“This is my first cock of the night, sweetie.” She told her companion. “Let’s go slow, okay?”
She continued her slow descent, and Hannah watched in wonder as the woman she looked up to, the woman she know as a promising future scholar who eagerly explained the most complex concepts with verve and vigor, let out a low, slow moan as the massive ebony rod entered into her, an obscene display of black flesh stretching apart pink folds.
“Oh fuck, that’s’ good,” She gasped. She placed one arm up over her head and placed her hand against the back of the couch trying to control her descent, while placing another on the rod intruding into her body, guiding it into her with increasing urgency.
Her eyes began to glass over with a distant, ecstatic look and she turned to the man whose penis was now buried 3/4s of the way into her.
“By the…uh….way, errrgggg…. what’s your FUCCKK name?” She asked, coherent speech becoming more difficult as the her increasingly stretched pussy enveloped the invading rod.
“Does it matter?” Her companion laughed, and thrust up into her, causing himself to be completely embedded in her body. Hannah could now only see his large, dark testicles, as the shaft had disappeared into Terri.
Terri inhaled deeply, as if trying to catch her breath to say something, but could only manage a wordless, guttural, groan.
“Huh.huh.huh…” She puffed and panted as she tried to gather herself. “I guess….I guesss…oh god…I guess notttttttt….” She moaned.
While Terri was sensually grinding into her first partner for the evening Chloe continued to buck up and down and babble like a madwoman. Hannah watched in wonder as the massive black shaft that was entertaining Chloe, which had to be over a foot long, was rapidly fully exposed and then swiftly enveloped by Chloe’s stretched orifice.
Terri looked over at the rutting couple next to her and rolled her eyes. She continued to gyrate and pant, but dropped the arm which she had been using to support herself against the couch and politely tapped Chloe on the shoulder, once the redhead’s thrusts allowed her to do so from a comfortable position. This gentle entreaty did nothing to slow Chloe down, who continued her litany and fucking with abandon. Terri continued to try to politely get Chloe’s attention, tapping on her arm and shoulder, but to no avail.
Terri then gently, playfully swatted Chloe on one of her fiercely bouncing breasts, which caused the redhead to pause her bucking with a momentarily expression on her face. The redhead, covered in sweat and semen, blinked a few times, caught her breath, and adjusted her glasses as she looked for the source of the unexpected swat, all the while with a massive ebony rod lodged deep inside her.
“Oh….heh…huh….hi Terri…didn’t notice you there.” Chloe gasped out, also struggling with speech as she continued to grind against the penis inside her, but at a slower, more controlled pace.”
“I just….just….errrggggg..just started to fuck.” Terri panted. “Not up to your….shittttt, god damnit!....energy level yet…”
“So Chloe,” Terri continued, struggling to get out her words. “I….FUCKING…love you (Hannah wasn’t sure whether that fucking was for emphasis or a reaction to the massive tool thrusting into Terri’s body) …but please, SHUT UP!”
With that, Terri pulled Chloe’s face to her own with her free arm, and gave her a deep, sensuous kiss.
“Oh…sorry Terr!” Chloe chirped, pulling away momentarily for the kiss.
With that, the two girls matched their pace of thrusts to each other and made out with each other as their respective companions continued to fuck them.
“Now that,” Jessica clapped, “IS TEAMWORK!”
With that, she grabbed Reggie by the hand and led him towards the couch.
Hannah could see that the scene had slightly changed during the time that she had watched Terri and Chloe’s shenanigans.
Christine was now only wearing a tiny red thong, her top and miniskirt thrown up on the back of the couch with little care. The top of Sophie’ dress had been done undone, and both her breasts and vagina were exposed as the bottom of the short dress rode up. Christine’s fingers were furiously playing with her vagina under her thong, and Sophie was fingering herself with abandon.
When they arrived at their destination, Sophie let go of Reggie’s hand and simultaneously tapped Sophie and Christine on their legs. The older women had more presence of mind than what Hannah had witnessed from Chloe and stopped their oral ministrations, now huffing and puffing for air during their break. Their make up ran even more heavily than before, as dark tear stains ran down their faces from their exertions, and their hair, which had been meticulously coiffed, now framed their faces in wild, unkempt halos.
“You sluts haven’t even been fucked yet and you look like a mess!” Jess teased. “It’s going to be a hell of a night.”
“Anyways, make room for Reggie,” she commanded, gesturing for the girls to move to the sides of the couch.
As they complied, Reggie sat down with a shit eating grin on his face.
Jessica shrugged. “Guess it’s time for me to catch up.”
With that, she matter of factly pulled the pink, micromini dress over her head and serenely placed it to the side. She then pulled the tiny strap that acted as a bra over her head and placed it over the dress, and finally bent over, pulling her panties down over legs and unstrapping her heels, leaving herself completely naked. Hannah again asked herself what she was doing as she stared at Sophie calmly stripping, and felt a strange…curiosity? as she saw Jessica’s fully exposed vagina and anus when she bent down to take off her shoes.
“Reggie, be a dear and take care of these before we get started, will you?” She sweetly asked the hulking, tattooed, giant.
“Of course, he popped up quickly, carrying the shoes off to some safe location."
“Oh and Hannah…” Sophie cried out, turning around to her younger friend. She picked up dress and underwear and bunched them up, apparently not concerned about wrinkles or tears despite the apparent care she had taken only moments ago.
“Hold this for me, will you?” She winked, before tossing the apparel playfully to Hannah.
Hannah caught the package and looked down at with bemusement before placing it on the bar behind her.
She made eye contact with Anne, and the girls just shrugged at each other.
As Reggie returned from to the couch, Jess licked her lips, gave one last look back at Hannah and Anne, and gave yet another playful wink.
She then turned to Reggie, sank to her knees, and after a few quick kisses and strokes, took the entirety of his penis into her mouth in one, swift gulp!
Three large couches lay in the center of the room. On one of them, Hannah saw a pale, large breasted girl bouncing up and down between a pair of muscular black legs. She was covered in a thick layer of sweat and her skin flushed red, and the only items of clothing she was wearing was a red and black plaid skirt which had been shoved up around her waist, a white blouse which was completely unbuttoned and hung uselessly from her frame, and a tiny black thong which had been shoved to the side, as a huge ebony rod obscenely stretched out her pussy. Hannah could make out a halo of bright red hair and what looked like the black frame of a pair of glasses, but couldn’t see the girl’s face as it was turned to the side as she enthusiastically sucked a similarly large black cock from another man standing to the side of the couch.
In front of the couch, two women, a blonde and a brunette were on all fours, facing each other, and completely naked, and enthusiastically making as two giant black man pounded them from behind.
On another couch, Hannah spotted a familiar face. Terri, her economics TA, sat on the lap of another goliath, having an animated conversation with him. Her face was familiar, but her outfit and behavior were shocking. Her long, black hair hung loosely down her back, and her bright blue eyes were alight with excitement, bare of the glasses she usually wore. She wore a short-sleeved,tight white crop top which left both her stomach and the bottoms of her breasts exposed to the air, and a tiny, tight black mini skirt that was barely more than her belt. The man whose lap she was sitting in was completely naked, and a massive organ stood out, firm and erect. The mere sight of it caused Hannah to blush—a blush that deepened as Hannah looked down and saw that Terri’s tiny white hand was tightly wrapped around the ebony shaft and slowly stroking up and done as the pair talked.
Other scenes of debauchery unfolded around Hannah, and she stood transfixed, so she was startled when she felt a tight pinch on her shoulder. It was Jess. “You look shocked,” she said, grinning wickedly. “Isn’t this what you wanted?”
“Jess! Don’t tease the poor girl. Remember your first time at one of these?” Sophie protested.
Hannah could only blush bright red and look away. As she did, she saw two hulking men-completely nude and with massive ebony shafts protruding-approach the three girls.
“Hey-o!” Called out one of them. “If it isn’t my two favorite sluts! Malick, you’ve got to meet these two whores—they’re two of the finest pieces of fuck meat I’ve ever met!”
“Damn Tyrone…that’s high praise!” said the other one.
Tyrone approached Jess, grabbed her ass firmly in one hand, and stuck his tongue down her throat. Sophie moaned and reached forward to struck the massive organ jutting out from beneath his legs.
Hannah’s heart began to race and she felt her face burning as it turned bright red, but she couldn’t tear her eyes away.
Meanwhile, Malick approached Sophie and casually placed his massive, black hand under dress, cupping her breast and stared into her eyes. “If Tyrone says you know how to fuck, I can’t wait to get inside you baby” he crooned. Sophie bit her lip and looked down at his own fuck meat.
“God, you don’t know much I’m looking forward to it,” she signed, before casting a glance at Hannah. “But I need to make sure Hannah here gets comfortably situated. It looks like Jessica's love for cock is making her forget her sponsorship responsibilities.”
She shot a dirty look at her friend, who was still fondling Tyone’s cock with fervor.
Malick pulled back and turned to look at Hannah. He appraised her with a leer, and Hannah felt fear..and something else… as his eyes roamed up and down her body. He approached her confidently, and she started to walk backwards as her heart felt like it would explode out of her chest, it beat so heavily. Hannah’s eyes grew wide when she saw that his massive cock was covered in a mix of white and clear liquid, which she could only assume was from having participated in the carnal festivities going on around her. She brought her arm up to her chest in an attempt to calm himself, and Malick stopped for a moment when he saw the red band on her wrist.
The leer dropped from his face and was replaced with a friendly smile.
“And who is this lovely young lady?” He asked, extending his hand in a friendly gesture.
“This is Hannah,” Sophie said. “She went to high school with Jess, and her sister Sarah goes to school here. She’s very dear friends with Jess, and I've grown rather fond of her myself."
“It’s a pleasure to meet you. When did you start here? What are you studying?”
The surreal experience of watching an ebony adonis, completely nude, with his cock covered in sex juices, standing before her and making casual small talk left Hannah breathless.
“Um…sorry…um…” Hannah stared for a moment, mumbling under breath, before she realized she was being rude.
She reached out to take his hand and began to chatter out what she thought were responses to his questions, but her thoughts were scattered as she felt him take her tiny white hand in his own dark hand.
"DAMN! WHO’S THE NEW SLUT?” A booming voice shattered her monologue.
*SMACK*
Hannah turned to see Jessica slap Tyrone across the face. She pulled herself from Tyrone’s embrace and scurried to Hannah’s side. She pulled Hannah’s arm up, displaying the red wristband for Tyrone.
“This is Hannah! One of my best friends! And she’s not a slut…yet.” (With that, Jessica smirked.) “So treat her with some respect!”
Hannah felt a moment of appreciation for Jess' unexpected valor before a record scratch played in her head. "YET???" she thought to herself.
Tyrone looked abashed, and despite his massive size and previous swagger, seemed admonished by Jessica's comments.
He approached Hannah gently, took her hand in his, and gave a shallow bow as he kissed the top of her hand.
“Apologies, milady” he said, with a hint of mirth on his voice. “A friend of Jess’s is a friend of mine, and I look forward to having the chance to talk with you later—after I get some quality time with Jess and Sophie, of course.”
“So sorry sweetie,” Jessica told Hannah, hugging her tightly and affection ally placing a strand of hair that had fallen loose back into place. “I got so excited for the party to start, I wasn’t a very good sponsor to you. Let’s get you situated.”
Turning to Tyrone and Malick, she said “Hannah here is a fine young women I expect you to treat with respect you would give a nun. Sophie and I, however, are filthy whores who need our holes filled. Give us a few minutes and then I want you power-fucking us like the black cock sluts we are!”
Jessica then took Hannah by one arm, Sophie, by another, and guided them towards a corner of the room where a long bar with various beer taps and liquor bottles was set up.
Hannah spotted another white girl, standing and leaning against the bar. She had chestnut colored hair which fell just past her shoulders, deep brown eyes, and a smattering of freckles across her dainty, heart-shaped face. She wore a light blue sundress with spaghetti straps which left her fell about halfway above her knees, and exposed a fair amount of cleavage without being overtly sexual-especially compared to the styles Hannah had seen that night. Hannah saw that a red band like her own encircled her wrist. She was holding a drink and looking at the scene before her with curiosity and a slight smile, occasionally turning to chat with yet another shirtless, well-muscled black man standing behind the bar.
“Oh good, you’ll have company! Anne is here.” Sophie said.
“I’m surprised she hasn’t cracked yet…” Jess muttered.
As the trio approached, Sophie and Jessica decoupled from Hannah and approached the fidgeting spectator.
“GROUP HUG” Jessica cried, and pulled her and Sophie into a tight embrace. She planted an affectionate kiss on the new girl’s cheek.
“DAMN!” Jessica exclaimed. “Still not ready to go full whore yet??”
The girl’s face flashed bright red as she began to stammer out a response.
Sophie rolled her eyes and huffed “Jess! Leave the poor girl alone!”
Jessica grinned wickedly. “I think Hannah and Anne will be great friends. They’re both into the same nerdy BS—and Anne here likes to look, but doesn’t fuck!”
Sophie folded her arms and looked at Jess sternly. "And if that's what they want to do, that's what they want to do. Let them do their thing! If this is for them, they'll figure it out by watching!"
Jessica looked chastened. "I was just teasing them! You know I'd never make them do anything they didn't want!"
Suddenly, a statuesque women popped up from behind the bar, wiping her mouth as she ascended.
She was tall, and had long, black brown curly hair, a deep olive complexion and a narrow face with sharp but beautiful features. And, Hannah couldn’t help but notice, an abundant bust that barely contained a “shirt” that was merely a red, tight strip of fabric which wrapped around her breasts and left her belly and vast portions of her upper breasts fully exposed. A matching, equally tight and equally small micro mini skirt wrapped around her waist, and her well-toned but also equally large ass threatened to pop out at any moment. Hannah realized with a start that this one of the women from the pictures that Jessica had shown her a few days ago.
“Honestly Sophie!” She cried out, walking around the bar and stopping only a few inches in front of the equally tall and stacked blonde. “Stop trying to interfere with my prospie sluts! You’ll never catch up with my conversion rate!” She placed her firsts on her hips and stuck her elbows out and scowled, but a mischievous grin spread across her face and a mirthful look danced across her eyes.
“It’s nice to see you too, Christine.” Sophie sighed sarcastically. “And I have no idea why you still insist that this is a competition.”
Hannah was taken aback to see the normally friendly and level-headed Sophie look so irate.
“Sophie and Christine started off as here as freshmen together, and now they’re in the same graduate program. Sophie showed me—and a lot of my friends--the joys of black cock, but Christine’s turned even more bright young innocents into sex craved whores. Sophie won’t admit it, but they’e kind of got a rivalry going. But for all their bickering, their tongues are going to spend a lot of time in each other’s pussies tonight!”
“LADIES!” Tyrone and Malick called out simultaneously.
“Enough fighting,” declared Tyrone.
“Time for fucking!” exclaimed Malick.
Sophie and Christine had been in the midst of a heated debate, and were waving their arms about, gesticulating wildly, and generally making a ruckus. The dual demand caused them to immediately stop.
They looked at Tyrone and Malick in the eyes, then down at their naked dicks, and then into each other’s eyes. Christine leaned forward, took Sophie’s face in her hands, and, much to Hannah’s increasingly foolish surprise, gave her a deep kiss.
Sophie responded in kind, letting her hands wander down Christine’s body and grabbing her ass over her micro-mini. She broke away from the kiss and turned to the two men.
“Truer words have never been spoken!” She grinned.
“Let’s go boys!” Christine eagerly agreed.
Tyrone pulled Christine away from Sophie’s clutch, picked her up, and pulled over his shoulder, carrying her with ease. She faced away from Hannah, and her skirt rode up such that Hannah saw she wore a tiny red thong which matched the rest of her outfit.
Malick, meanwhile, scooped up Sophie in his arms, and carried her over to the writhing mass of flesh and cacophony of groans and moans, like a groom carrying a bride across the threshold.
As the quartet moved away from Hannah, Anne and Sophie, the man who had been standing behind the around the bar came around to join the trio of girls.
Could Hannah say she was surprised to see that he was naked, chiselled, and sported a penis of previously unimaginable proportions? Could she still say that she blushed when her face had taken on an increasingly scarlet tone since she walked into the seemingly unassuming home?
Yes. Yes, she could.
Like the other men she saw, the giant of a man eyed her up and down, and when he saw the red band around her wrist, dropped his leer and adopted a more open, friendly expression. He wore his long hair in dreadlocks, and his heavily muscled body—he was both taller and more built than any of the men she’d seen so far--was covered in tattoos. If not for his friendly countenance, she would be terrified of the man.
“Hi there,” he smiled, “I’m Reginald-but call me Reggie!” He spoke with a posh, upper class mid-Atlantic accent.
“Errr…nice to meet you Reggie!” Hannah stammered, taken aback by the courtly manners and regal accent of the seemingly thuggish man.
“REGGIE!” Jessica cried out happily. “Are we going to let those whores have fun without us??”
Reggie glanced over to where their erstwhile companions had gotten off to. Hannah followed his gaze, just in time to see Tyrone and Malick placing Sophie and Christine on the couch.
Hannah and Anne watched nervously, shuffling about as the two women kissed, sucked, and stroked the men, lavishing them with oral attention. Before long, they both pulled the penis out of their mouth and paused…their faces were flush and the thick eye make up both wore now down their faces. But they didn’t seem tired or out of breath at all.
“Just look at those cocks girls!” Jessica said, standing between the two and putting her arms around them.
“You, I get…” She said, turning to Hannah with a sympathetic pout. “This is all new to you!”
“But YOU!” She turned to Anne with a mischievous smile. “You’ve been around enough of these parties…how can you not want to join in!?”
Across the way, Christine dropped her hands from the onyx rod she had been worshiping and pulled down her top, letting it rest around her torso and leaving her large breasts fully exposed. Hannah saw that despite the size of the breasts, they were topped with small, brown areolas and nipples…before shaking her head at herself for checking out another women’s breasts.
Sophie, meanwhile, kicked off her shoes, reached under her dress, bent over, and, after a deft maneuver her hands emerged with her thong, which she swung about and threw across the room in the direction of the bar…Hannah couldn’t help but laugh when it landed on Anne’s chest and became lodged in her cleavage.
Anne turned bright red and pulled it out, throwing it down on the ground in surprise.
“Sorry hon!” Sophie cried out, apparently forgetting her early admonitions to Jess as she got caught up in the spirit of the moment. “Maybe join in and you won’t get hit by flying projectiles!”
Even as she said this, Hannah heard a loud, masculine groan followed by a surprised, but not unpleased feminine squeak. Her eyes moved across the room to follow the sound, and she saw that the man who had his penis being sucked on by the redhead roared, and a white blast of thick semen erupted from him which splattered the redhead's face and hair. His penis popped out of her mouth, and he turned around, still spurting, and splashing Terri, who was still “clothed” and still sitting on another strange man’s lap, across her face and chest, leaving her face, shirt, and cleavage coated in semen.
Terri and her paramour burst out laughing. She jumped up, placed her arms on her hips, and adopted a mock scowl.
“DAMMIT!” She cried. “My first facial and I didn’t even cause it! And this shirt…this shirt is ruined! What am I supposed to do?”
She looked down, scooped a bit of semen that was congealing in her cleavage with her finger, and slowly licked it clean, staring lasciviously at the man who had created the mess.
“Delicious,” she smirked, "but my top is still a sticky mess." She quickly pulled it off over her head and dropped it to the ground, leaving it discarded and her medium sized, firm breasts exposed.
The man whose lap she had been sitting stood up behind and pawed the breasts, leaning into her ear and calling out in a stage whisper “I think, ma’am, this means that you need to get to work!”
He stepped back then, and fumbled with the clasp of Terri’s skirt, letting it pool around her feet and leaving her in a tiny, black thong. He then stuck his massive, meaty fingers on either side of the waist band of Terri’s hips, and pulled…Hannah winced at the tearing sound at the tiny garment ripped apart like paper and left her favorite TA and mentor nude except for a pair of shiny red heels.
He then smacked her on the ass, and said in a playful tone: “Follow me, slut.” He strode in front of her, and took her small, dainty hand in his own giant paw, leading her to the couch where the redhead had created the mess that ended in Terri being stripped.
The redhead, freed from multi-tasking, continued to bounce on top of her lover, and with her hands and mouth free she thrashed her head out, causing her glasses to fall askew and her bright red hair to fall over her face. A familiar looking Star of David necklace bounced between her breasts in time with her own carnal maneuvers.
She let out a whorish litany of pleasure. “FUCCKKK MEEEEE! Split this little white cunt apart! AGGHGHHH! GOODODDDDDD!! YESSS!!” Vulgarities were intermixed with incoherent moans and screams.
The redhead threw her head back and her hair, which once covered her face, now hung back. Jess could only make out her outstretched neck and pale bottom of her chin, until she leaned forward to grab the cock thrusting into her body so she could adjust its angle. Now, Hannah could get a clear glimpse of her face…this was Professor Suffolk’s, quit, shy aide, and the student leader of her intellectually vigorous and demanding book club-Chloe!
Chloe, who had a with a quiet and calm intelligence, led so many of the literary discussion circles that Hannah had started attending, was now bucking, thrashing, sweating, and cursing, her astute and articulate observations now replaced with cries of pleasure and incoherent babbling—her most articulate statements exhortations to fuck her harder and treat her like a whore.
Hannah’s head began to swim, and she felt even more dizzy as she saw Terri approach the couch with her new, male friend.
Terri’s companion sat down on the couch and leaned back. Terri gave him a quick, almost demure kiss on the forehead, and then bent down to give an equally demure kiss to his penis…before taking it in both hands, pausing for only a second, and then taking the entire thing down her mouth and throat in one quick gesture!
Hannah blinked, for a moment forgetting about the slutiness of the action and merely impressed by the physical virtuosity on display.
“This is my first cock of the night, sweetie.” She told her companion. “Let’s go slow, okay?”
She continued her slow descent, and Hannah watched in wonder as the woman she looked up to, the woman she know as a promising future scholar who eagerly explained the most complex concepts with verve and vigor, let out a low, slow moan as the massive ebony rod entered into her, an obscene display of black flesh stretching apart pink folds.
“Oh fuck, that’s’ good,” She gasped. She placed one arm up over her head and placed her hand against the back of the couch trying to control her descent, while placing another on the rod intruding into her body, guiding it into her with increasing urgency.
Her eyes began to glass over with a distant, ecstatic look and she turned to the man whose penis was now buried 3/4s of the way into her.
“By the…uh….way, errrgggg…. what’s your FUCCKK name?” She asked, coherent speech becoming more difficult as the her increasingly stretched pussy enveloped the invading rod.
“Does it matter?” Her companion laughed, and thrust up into her, causing himself to be completely embedded in her body. Hannah could now only see his large, dark testicles, as the shaft had disappeared into Terri.
Terri inhaled deeply, as if trying to catch her breath to say something, but could only manage a wordless, guttural, groan.
“Huh.huh.huh…” She puffed and panted as she tried to gather herself. “I guess….I guesss…oh god…I guess notttttttt….” She moaned.
While Terri was sensually grinding into her first partner for the evening Chloe continued to buck up and down and babble like a madwoman. Hannah watched in wonder as the massive black shaft that was entertaining Chloe, which had to be over a foot long, was rapidly fully exposed and then swiftly enveloped by Chloe’s stretched orifice.
Terri looked over at the rutting couple next to her and rolled her eyes. She continued to gyrate and pant, but dropped the arm which she had been using to support herself against the couch and politely tapped Chloe on the shoulder, once the redhead’s thrusts allowed her to do so from a comfortable position. This gentle entreaty did nothing to slow Chloe down, who continued her litany and fucking with abandon. Terri continued to try to politely get Chloe’s attention, tapping on her arm and shoulder, but to no avail.
Terri then gently, playfully swatted Chloe on one of her fiercely bouncing breasts, which caused the redhead to pause her bucking with a momentarily expression on her face. The redhead, covered in sweat and semen, blinked a few times, caught her breath, and adjusted her glasses as she looked for the source of the unexpected swat, all the while with a massive ebony rod lodged deep inside her.
“Oh….heh…huh….hi Terri…didn’t notice you there.” Chloe gasped out, also struggling with speech as she continued to grind against the penis inside her, but at a slower, more controlled pace.”
“I just….just….errrggggg..just started to fuck.” Terri panted. “Not up to your….shittttt, god damnit!....energy level yet…”
“So Chloe,” Terri continued, struggling to get out her words. “I….FUCKING…love you (Hannah wasn’t sure whether that fucking was for emphasis or a reaction to the massive tool thrusting into Terri’s body) …but please, SHUT UP!”
With that, Terri pulled Chloe’s face to her own with her free arm, and gave her a deep, sensuous kiss.
“Oh…sorry Terr!” Chloe chirped, pulling away momentarily for the kiss.
With that, the two girls matched their pace of thrusts to each other and made out with each other as their respective companions continued to fuck them.
“Now that,” Jessica clapped, “IS TEAMWORK!”
With that, she grabbed Reggie by the hand and led him towards the couch.
Hannah could see that the scene had slightly changed during the time that she had watched Terri and Chloe’s shenanigans.
Christine was now only wearing a tiny red thong, her top and miniskirt thrown up on the back of the couch with little care. The top of Sophie’ dress had been done undone, and both her breasts and vagina were exposed as the bottom of the short dress rode up. Christine’s fingers were furiously playing with her vagina under her thong, and Sophie was fingering herself with abandon.
When they arrived at their destination, Sophie let go of Reggie’s hand and simultaneously tapped Sophie and Christine on their legs. The older women had more presence of mind than what Hannah had witnessed from Chloe and stopped their oral ministrations, now huffing and puffing for air during their break. Their make up ran even more heavily than before, as dark tear stains ran down their faces from their exertions, and their hair, which had been meticulously coiffed, now framed their faces in wild, unkempt halos.
“You sluts haven’t even been fucked yet and you look like a mess!” Jess teased. “It’s going to be a hell of a night.”
“Anyways, make room for Reggie,” she commanded, gesturing for the girls to move to the sides of the couch.
As they complied, Reggie sat down with a shit eating grin on his face.
Jessica shrugged. “Guess it’s time for me to catch up.”
With that, she matter of factly pulled the pink, micromini dress over her head and serenely placed it to the side. She then pulled the tiny strap that acted as a bra over her head and placed it over the dress, and finally bent over, pulling her panties down over legs and unstrapping her heels, leaving herself completely naked. Hannah again asked herself what she was doing as she stared at Sophie calmly stripping, and felt a strange…curiosity? as she saw Jessica’s fully exposed vagina and anus when she bent down to take off her shoes.
“Reggie, be a dear and take care of these before we get started, will you?” She sweetly asked the hulking, tattooed, giant.
“Of course, he popped up quickly, carrying the shoes off to some safe location."
“Oh and Hannah…” Sophie cried out, turning around to her younger friend. She picked up dress and underwear and bunched them up, apparently not concerned about wrinkles or tears despite the apparent care she had taken only moments ago.
“Hold this for me, will you?” She winked, before tossing the apparel playfully to Hannah.
Hannah caught the package and looked down at with bemusement before placing it on the bar behind her.
She made eye contact with Anne, and the girls just shrugged at each other.
As Reggie returned from to the couch, Jess licked her lips, gave one last look back at Hannah and Anne, and gave yet another playful wink.
She then turned to Reggie, sank to her knees, and after a few quick kisses and strokes, took the entirety of his penis into her mouth in one, swift gulp!
Higher Education - Chapter Eleven
Hannah stared transfixed at the scene before her. In the past few months, she’d gone from seeing Jess as the stereotypical “mean girl” she saw her as when they were growing up together back in Minnesota. Although she was initially leery of Jess, over time the girl’s friendliness and openness had won her over. She had slowly grown to see her as a dear friend, who clearly cared for her. She was stunned to learn that Sarah, her older sister—a quiet, introverted nerd—had also befriended Jess. Perhaps the warm fondness which Sophie spoke about Sarah with had caused her walls to crumble.
And although Hannah had warmed dramatically to Jess in the past several months, she knew that the vibrant blonde saw the world very differently than Sarah and herself. She openly flirted with men that sent a shiver of fear down Hannah’s spine. The kind of men that Sophie embraced and fondled were often the kind of men that Hannah would scamper across the street if she saw approaching her at night in an unfamiliar neighborhood—albeit with a healthy dose of liberal guilt!
Although initially intimidated by Jess' brashness, she gradually came to respect her as a strong, independent, woman.
Now, that strong independent woman was completely naked, on her knees, and slavishly sucking on an ebony rod the size of Hannah’s forearm, flanked by two other women doing the same!
Over the past few months, Hannah had seen Jess fawn over black men and had become aware of a debauched community around her. She had grown intrigued by it, and that was she found herself in this house.
But seeing her dear friend debase herself so thoroughly in person left Hannah dazed, with her mouth agape.
“I still haven’t gotten used to this.” Hannah heard her neighbor mutter under her breath. She turned to see Anne, the other “observer” at the party stare at the scene before them with piercing blue eyes. Anne’s face, chest and shoulders were flush, and Hannah could see the girls nipples had begun to form sharp bullet points in her dress.
“So umm…you come to these things often?” Hannah asked, then giggled slightly at the absurdity of such a mundane question in such a bizarre environment.
Anne turned to Hannah and smiled sheepishly.
“This is my third party. Christine is my non-linear algebra TA—she’s quite brilliant. I’m a math major and she’s been so kind and welcoming to me. She’s so smart, but so fun and glamorous! She’s been a wonderful mentor to me!”
As if on queue, a booming voice from the couch the girls had been watching boomed out.
“YO BITCH, STOP SUCKING. I WANT SOME FUCKING PUSSY!”
Hannah and Anne jumped with fear at the command, even though they knew it wasn't directed to them. Both girls heads swiveled to the source of the command, and they saw Tyrone looking down sternly at Christine—Anne’s beloved mentor.
“Well sir!” Christine grinned. “Fortunately for you, I have a fucking pussy that's more than ready for you!”
She then stood and pushed her thong to the side, leaving her ass and pussy fully exposed. She leaned down and kissed Tyrone passionately on his lips before turning around to face Hannah and Anne, giving them a wicked smile. She then sank down so she was on all fours, with her large breasts swinging above the ground. She grinned and winked at the two observers, watching her with nervous fascination before looking back over her shoulder.
“Well, stud!” she laughed. “You’ve got a fucking pussy right here and ready for you!”
With that Tyrone jumped off the couch and knelt behind Christine. He bent down to kiss her neck and back before pulling and lining his dick up with her opening. Christine leaned up a little and took it in her hand. She again turned to the fully clothed girls and grinned. She took the giant manhood that was poised to enter her in her hand and leaned back and whispered something into Tyrone’s ear. He grinned at her and nodded as he kissed and nuzzled her neck.
He slid then his cock forward and over Christine’s pussy, which was now glistening with fluid. He stroked to it went up and over her body, and as Christine leaned up both girls could see its full length and just how far it would go into Christine’s body. As Christine played with it, Tyrone continued to whisper and nuzzle her neck with genuine affection.
“Oh god,” Christine called out in a theatrically loud voice. “I can’t imagine how good this will feel all the way inside me! So deep! This would bring any women nothing but joy!” She stared meaningfully at Hannah and Anne as she delivered her sordid monologue.
Suddenly, the stud behind pushed her down—gently—so that her ass pointed up in the air and her head pointed down to the ground, in the infamously catchy and classic expression of female submission--head down, ass up. He then grabbed the sides of Christine’s thin thong and pulled apart, tearing the fabric into two, and unceremoniously dropped the tattered remnants to the side.
“Don’t want anything getting in the way of my fun.” He shrugged, and leaned forward.
Christine let out a keening shriek and threw her head up as he did so, and although Anne and Hannah couldn’t quite see what was happening it was obvious. Tyrone grabbed Christine by her hips and began to rhythmically pound into the dark, buxom math genius. As he did, a sheen of sweat became visible across her entire body as she thrust back to meet him. She threw her head around wildly, grunting and groaning as he pistoned into her, her large breasts flopping around with the force being applied to her.
“FUCK THIS SLUTTY WHITE PUSSY! SPREAD ME OPEN! OHHHH GOODDDDDDDD” Christine managed to yell out before devolving into incoherent grunts and moans. Christine had apparently forgotten to put a show on for the spectators as she became lost in her own pleasure. Tyrone responded by grabbing her hair and pulling her head up, so Anne and Hannah could see as the muscles around Christine’s neck clenched in pleasure and her eyes rolled up into her head in ecstasy.
“TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE!” Tyrone bellowed.
Christine continued to grunt and moan incoherently. He slapped her on the ass and repeated the command, slowing his pace slightly.
She began to pant and took a deep breath, as if to focus herself.
“IM A FUCKING WHORE! IM A BLACK COCK SLUT! I’M A COCCKKSLEEEVEEE” she cried out.
Jess popped up from her oral ministrations to look at the bucking whore next to her.
“I need some of that!” She said excitedly. “Want to show me what you can do stud?” She slapped Malick’s thigh as she said that.
“Oh don’t, worry baby, you’ll get into this pussy plenty tonight. And I won’t leave you out to dry” She giggled. “But I want to see what the new meat can do!”
With that she turned to Malick.
“Reggie here is being needy, but I want to feel you inside me. I can’t stop sucking him off, so come around and do your thing!”
With that she, she wiggled her butt invitingly. Hannah caught herself biting her lip as she looked at Jess's exposed slit, glistening with a clear liquid which could clearly only be her friend's own excitement. For a moment, Hannah pondered how a young woman with so much sexual experience with so many well-endowed man could maintain such a tight opening, before looking down in shame at having such vulgar and intimate thoughts about her new friend.
Malick grinned and pushed Sophie off of him, who muttered “You fucking bitch” as she fell to the ground and lay prostrate, naked, on the floor in front of the couch.
"Sorry babe," Malick said, and gave her a gentle kiss on the top of the head as she pulled herself up into a sitting position.
But whatever contrition he felt seemed to pass quickly as he eagerly positioned himself behind Jess's outhrust ass and thrust forward eagerly, embedding his onyx rod into her tight but soaked and opening hole in a single, aggressive thrust.
Jess' head flew up and off Reggie's cock as she let out a primal shriek at the forceful penetration. Malick grabbed her hips and used them as handles as he began to forcefully pound into her like a jackhammer. Jess whimpered, sobbed, and squealed at the animalistic onslaught, her head thrashing around like a madwoman as she continued to jerk off Reggie's cock with one hand and reached down between her legs to spread her pussy lips wider to allow for Malick to have even more access.
Reggie laughed at the sight of the thrashing whore under him.
"Not so in control now, are we slut?" He asked with a wide smile.
"Unnhhhhhh uggghhhhh AAAHHHHHHHHH" was all Jess could get out.
She then vigorously shook her head and took a few gasping breaths as if trying to center herself.
"STUFF THIS FUCKING WHITE CUNT YOU FUCKING BASTARD" she screamed. "STRETCH THIS HOLE! GOD YES! I LOVE BLACCCK COCCKKKKK!" she wailed out.
Reggie sighed and rolled his eyes.
"All good points, Jess. But you seem to have forgotten something!"
With that, he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head back to his neglected phallus.
Without a word, Jess opened her mouth and took the shaft down her mouth, pulling her other hand from her pussy so she could twist and rub the shaft and play with the balls as her mouth bounced up and down on the massive rod.
Hannah saw a bit of movement to the side of the threesome, and saw that Sophie, who had pulled herself into a sitting situation after being unceremoniously dumped on the ground by her erstwhile lover, had thrust three fingers into her vagina and was furiously moving them back and forth, frigging herself as she watched the threesome next to her. She gave a small shudder and a whimpered quietly after a moment, as she had what Hannah recognized as a small orgasm.
"Seems kind of tame," Hannah thought to herself sardonically.
Sophie apparently had the same thought. She pulled herself to her feet and placed her clenched fists on her naked hips, scanning the room with a mournful pout on her face. So many black cocks, but they all seemed occupied!
Suddenly, her frown turned to a smile as her eyes fell up the moaning, thrashing forms of Christine and Tyrone.
Hannah's eyes followed Sophie's, and she saw that although the couple hadn't really changed positions, Christine looked much the worse for wear. Or, depending on one's perspective, much better!
As Tyrone pounded into her, he held her by her hips and she rocked back and forth on her knees with the force of the pistoning action. Hannah saw a tell-tale white liquid run splatted across her back and hair--it appeared that while she watched the spat between Sophie and Jess, Tyrone had cum all over Christine--and just kept fucking. Hannah blinked at the realization that someone had had a powerful orgasm a few feet away from her and she hadn't even noticed.
When Hannah's attention first refocused on the pair, Christine's head was facing down, a curtain of dark, cum-spattered hair covering her face. But Tyrone suddenly increased the pace of his gyrations, and Christine threw her head up with a moan.
Although she faced Hannah and Anne, she didn't make any sort of eye contact or offer them any sort of meaningful recognition. Instead, her eyes rolled back in her head, giving Hannah the impression of some character possessed by a demon or malevolent alien entity in a horror film. Her mascara ran down her face in thick, dark streaks and her once carefully placed eyeliner was now smudged around her dark eyes. Her face and body were completely covered in a glistening layer of sweat. Some strands of hair clung to her face, affixed by the sweat. As for the rest of her coiffure--a carefully assembled look was now a wild, dark cloud that framed her grimacing face.
Her mouth hung open and she constantly as she desperately panted, punctuated by the occasional grunt and squeal. Between the guttural and incoherent noises, Hannah could sometimes make out a litany of high bitched, gasped out phrases- "Oh god. Oh fuck. So big. So good. Oh god!"
Hannah smirked, reflecting that perhaps as a math major Christine had failed to learn the finer points of language. Or, perhaps, the ten inches of meat pounding into her body had robbed her of her higher faculties. Hannah giggled to herself, before biting down on a knuckle to stifle her mirth. She didn't want Anne to think she was some sort of freak!
Sophie approached Tyrone from behind, and gently tapped him on his shoulder. He continued his jackhammering of Sophie's frenemy, apparently not noticing Sophie's attempts to get her attention. Sophie sighed, and rolled her tiny fist into a ball and gave Tyrone a gentle punch on the shoulder. Again, Hannah had to suppress a giggle at the sight of the naked, thin, blonde apparently attacking an equally naked, muscular giant as he mercilessly fucked another girl into submission.
Although the punch couldn't have done anything to hurt Tyrone, it did get his attention. He turned and looked at Sophie with confusion.
"I think," Sophie said, placing her hand under her chin in a classic thinking pose. "I think this little whore has been taking it easy! She's only taken one cock tonight!"
She then placed clasped her hands behind her back and started to pace.
"The problem is," Sophie ruminated. "Not all of our colleagues have arrived yet." She paused her pacing and swivelled her head around the room, squinting as if scrutizing the scene before her with academic intensity.
"Before the night is over, I know this whore is going to have all of her holes filled, many times over, by as a buffet of cock!" Sophie pounded a fist into her a palm to emphasize her point.
"But..." Sophie wrinkled her nose and furrowed her eyebrows, as if challenged by a troubling puzzle, what to do in the meantime?" Sophie looked down, strands of hair falling into her face, folded arms and rubbed her elbows, looking all the world like a professor trying to gather her thoughts to make a critical point to her class-except that she was completely nude.
"A-ha!" Sophie suddenly exclaimed, enthusiastically pointing an index finger into the air. "I know the solution!" Her eyes lit up with the declaration, and her voice filled with glee.
She scurried over to Christine, who had been in a state of oblivious, orgasmic bliss throughout the soliquoy, laid down on her back, spread her legs wide, and scooted forward so her exposed pussy was just below Christine's face.
"Hey bitch!" Sophie cried out, and grabbed Christine by her hair. Christine's obscene litany paused and she looked at Jess with shock, as if she hadn't realized that Jess-or anyone else but Tyrone-was near her. She blinked a few times while she gathered her bearings.
"Oh hi Sophie," Christine smiled dreamily, apparently forgetting the pair's earlier bickering. "Urrghhh...why aren't you fucking anyone?" She gasped out in puzzlement.
"We've got a problem with our ratio right now." Sophie said, matter of factly. "I need your help. Women should help women and all. Now eat my cunt, whore!" With that, she grabbed Christine by the hair and pushed her face down into her exposed cunt. Christine happily complied, burying her face even deeper into her pussy and using one hand to push one of Sophie' legs to the side to allow for easier access and the other to switch between pushing fingers in Sophie's pussy to go along with her tongue between occasionally playing with her clit.
"Ohhhh yesssssss, you are sooooo good at this Christineeee" Sophie moaned out. She threw her head back and her hair fell into a curtain on the floor. In fact, she threw her head so far back that she made eye contact with Hannah and Anne. A wicked grin came across her face, and Hannah was startled when she knowingly and deliberately winked at the two spectators. Before long though, she turned to the dark beauty between her leagues. Her hands alternated between stroking Christine's hair, playing with Christine's breasts, and playing with her own breasts as Christine expertly worked her pussy-- at least Hannah assumed it was expertly based on the squeals of delight coming from Sophie. Tyrone did his bit to help out the lesbian pair by increasing the force of his trusts into Sophie, further forcing her face and mouth into Jess' pussy.
Hannah turned to Anne, curious to get her thoughts on the bizzarre scenes that had played out before them. But Anne didn't really have to think to make that clear. A red blush flushed across her face and exposed shoulders and cleavage. Her breasts heaved as she breathed heavily. She clutched one hand over chest and played nervously with it. She looked at the other hand, the one with a red band its wrist, with a curious stare.
"Poor girl!" Hannah thought to herself. "She's even more stunned than I am. Although she's been to a few of these before...surely she should be used to it. I guess this is wilder than most of the parties they've thrown...but the pictures I've seen...perhaps those were the anomaly. Perhaps the standard gatherings that Sophie had alluded were far more demure affairs. Leave it to that little weasel to take me to one of the debauched ones!" She looked down at the red band around her own wrist with gratitude, and giggled at the thought that such a small, thin piece of fabric could protect her from the massive giants who were pummeling the other women around her into mindless sex toys. Hannah began to clench her little fists into tiny little balls, indignant at the prank that Sophie had played on her. But then she realized that the thin piece of fabric would be unable to contain the literal giants around her. She smiled wanly as she realized the respect of the debauched hedonists around her kept her dignity and virtue as intact as the little red wristband. Perhaps these sluts and cads weren't so bad after all...
She noticed that one of the one of the straps on Anne's dress had fallen to the side, leaving her shoulder completely bare. If she weren't careful, her breasts would be exposed. Hannah quickly approached the flustered girl and re-positioned the strap, so it--and Anne's modesty--were safe and secure. As she did, she placed a reassuring hand on Anne's shoulder, hoping that they would steady and calm each other.
Anne turned and smiled at Hannah, but neither her blush nor her nervous energy seemed to fade.
"I can't believe Jess would do this. I know this is probably much more than what you're used to," she started...
"Huh?" Anne asked, a quizzical look on her face.
"Ummm...you said you'd been here before, but well...believe me, I'm pretty shocked by all this and Jessica did a lot to explain to me beforehand...and well..., um I figured if you've been hanging out with Christine maybe you thought these were just get-togethers where girls came to find boyfriends?"
"OH YES FLOOD THIS WHORE CUNT!" Christine yelled across the way, just as Hannah suggested that these gatherings were a venue for romantic interludes. She glanced to her side to see Tyrone suddenly halt his pounding action. His muscles tensed up and he let out a loud roar. Christine continued to finger Sophie' vagina, but lifted her head to let out a loud keening noise as her entire body began to shake. Before long, her fingers also abandoned Sophie and she began to pound the ground with her fists. Sophie, nonplussed by the sudden abandonment of her sexual partner repositioned herself so she was face to face with Christine, and began to stroke her hair. The two girls began to make out.
Watching the two, Tyrone fell back, his penis slipping out of Christine. Hannah watched in amazement as it continued to spurt as Tyrone stood, causing a flood of semen to fall onto Christine's back and onto the ground.
Christine quickly swivelled around, still on all fours, to face Tyrone's erupting organ, while Sophie crambled forward to join her. The two girls kneeled side by side in front of the man, looking up at him with giant grins and joy in their eyes. Together, they opened their mouths. He pointed his penis downwards toward them. The pale blonde and the dark brunette worked as as a unit, one enveloping the still erect organ in her mouth to take some of the semen down her throat before passing it to the other. In between, it continued to erupt hot white liquid onto their faces and breasts. This play went on for some time, when Christine finally wrested the organ away from Jess and stuck it in her mouth. Eventually, Tyrone withdrew from Christine' sucking mouth and the force of his ejactulation had noticablly diminished, leaving only a few more strands of semen along Christine's face and shoulders.
Christine had a wicked smile on her face and her cheeks were swollen, like a chipmunks. She turned to Sophie, and lifted herself up so she kneeled over her, turning Jess's face to her by gently pulling on her chin. Sophie, in turn, flashed an equally wicked smile.
Without any further prompting, Jess opened her mouth and looked up at Christine with a pleading look in her eyes. Christine opened her mouth and a torrent of white fluid came out. Some splashed out onto Jess's upturned face, chin, and neck, but most of it went into her mouth. As the torrent began to die down, the two girls stood and again began to make out, their hands running over each others bodies. The two took special care to grab each others bottoms and breasts.
"All right bitches!" Tyrone called out. "I'm ready to go again."
Hannah looked to him and saw he was laying on the ground. She was stunned to see that his penis, which had just emitted a massive amount of sperm, was once again fully erect.
The two girls broke their kiss.
Christine scrambled out of Sophie's embrace and scurried towards Tyrone.
Sophie stumbled back from the embrace's sudden break, falling onto the floor for the second time that evening!
Christine stood above Tyrone and turned around, so she was facing Hannah and Anne. She spread her legs to straddle him. She was now leaning over him, her exposed vagina hovering a few inches above his penis. Tyrone reached up and grabbed her hips to help provide some support as she grabbed his penis.
The new pose gave Hannah a graphic look at the aftermath of the intense sex. Whatever make up Christine wore was now dripping down her face in streaks, and Hannah realized that the girl had a light smattering of freckles that had been obscured by long worn off concealer. Her wild mane of dark was filled with streaks and gobs of white fluid, which also dripped down her forehead, nose, and chin onto her body. Thick strands of semen clung from her breasts, which were reddened with handmarks where Tyrone, Jess, and Christine herself had pawed at them. Likewise, her hips and butt were red with handmarks. Semen dripped down her back and from her vagina onto Tyrone, who didn't seem to mind. Her vagina's lips were red, swollen, and spread, and Hannah could that it was stretched out and glistening with semen.
As Christine sank down lower, she guided Tyrone's penis towards her. Hannah was surprised to see her push it past the openign to her well-used vagina and a little bit past--Christine was going to put it in her butt!
"I really will see everything tonight" Hannah thought to herself.
Sure enough, Christine sank down onto the massive organ and took it up inside her relatively unused hole in a single, swift stroke. She threw her head back.
"Fuck this white ass!" She cried out and began bouncing up and down, with a little help from Tyrone, whose hands remained wrapped around her hips.
Sophie pulled herself up and sat across from the pair, sitting Indian style. Hannah could see that Sophie was beginning to show signs of the evening. Small streaks of mascara and eyeliner had begun to run, and her hair was starting to stick out in places, but--aside from being entirely naked--she looked far more put together than her friend and rival.
"You know," she sighed, looking between her still unused slit and the debauched couple in front of her, "I haven't even been fucked yet."
"But..." she looked back and smiled at Hannah and Anne "That bitch really knows how to eat cunt! I guess I have to return the favor right?" Without waiting for an answer, she began crawling towards the couple.
She crawled over Tyrone's legs and approached the bucking Christine, placing her hands on Christine's knees and spreading them as she came closer. She then leaned down and placed her face between Christine's. Hannah couldn't see what she was doing, but the increase in the tempo of Christine's pants and groans gave her an idea. Sophie then moved a hand up and it joined her mouth in its work, and Christine's pants and moans transformed into a scream.
"IMMMMM CUMMINNNNNGGGGGG" she shrieked, and began to convulse violently as she paused her bouncing. Even as she came, Sophie continued her ministrations and Tyrone continued his pounding.
"Actually, I'd say this is about par for the course..." Hannah heard a distance voice. She turned and realized it was Anna who still stood close to her. In fact, Hannah was startled to notice, she had wrapped her arm around Anna's shoulders without even realizing. It was a friendly, comforting gesture, but given the rampant lesbianism she had just observed, she felt awkward. That feeling of awkwardness was soon replaced by confusion.
"It's normal? But...you look so scared...and I thought you'd been here before..." Hannah began to think out loud, trying to figure out the questions to form.
"HANNAH? HANNAH COHEN!??!?" Her ruminations were interrupted by the sound of a surprised voice.
And although Hannah had warmed dramatically to Jess in the past several months, she knew that the vibrant blonde saw the world very differently than Sarah and herself. She openly flirted with men that sent a shiver of fear down Hannah’s spine. The kind of men that Sophie embraced and fondled were often the kind of men that Hannah would scamper across the street if she saw approaching her at night in an unfamiliar neighborhood—albeit with a healthy dose of liberal guilt!
Although initially intimidated by Jess' brashness, she gradually came to respect her as a strong, independent, woman.
Now, that strong independent woman was completely naked, on her knees, and slavishly sucking on an ebony rod the size of Hannah’s forearm, flanked by two other women doing the same!
Over the past few months, Hannah had seen Jess fawn over black men and had become aware of a debauched community around her. She had grown intrigued by it, and that was she found herself in this house.
But seeing her dear friend debase herself so thoroughly in person left Hannah dazed, with her mouth agape.
“I still haven’t gotten used to this.” Hannah heard her neighbor mutter under her breath. She turned to see Anne, the other “observer” at the party stare at the scene before them with piercing blue eyes. Anne’s face, chest and shoulders were flush, and Hannah could see the girls nipples had begun to form sharp bullet points in her dress.
“So umm…you come to these things often?” Hannah asked, then giggled slightly at the absurdity of such a mundane question in such a bizarre environment.
Anne turned to Hannah and smiled sheepishly.
“This is my third party. Christine is my non-linear algebra TA—she’s quite brilliant. I’m a math major and she’s been so kind and welcoming to me. She’s so smart, but so fun and glamorous! She’s been a wonderful mentor to me!”
As if on queue, a booming voice from the couch the girls had been watching boomed out.
“YO BITCH, STOP SUCKING. I WANT SOME FUCKING PUSSY!”
Hannah and Anne jumped with fear at the command, even though they knew it wasn't directed to them. Both girls heads swiveled to the source of the command, and they saw Tyrone looking down sternly at Christine—Anne’s beloved mentor.
“Well sir!” Christine grinned. “Fortunately for you, I have a fucking pussy that's more than ready for you!”
She then stood and pushed her thong to the side, leaving her ass and pussy fully exposed. She leaned down and kissed Tyrone passionately on his lips before turning around to face Hannah and Anne, giving them a wicked smile. She then sank down so she was on all fours, with her large breasts swinging above the ground. She grinned and winked at the two observers, watching her with nervous fascination before looking back over her shoulder.
“Well, stud!” she laughed. “You’ve got a fucking pussy right here and ready for you!”
With that Tyrone jumped off the couch and knelt behind Christine. He bent down to kiss her neck and back before pulling and lining his dick up with her opening. Christine leaned up a little and took it in her hand. She again turned to the fully clothed girls and grinned. She took the giant manhood that was poised to enter her in her hand and leaned back and whispered something into Tyrone’s ear. He grinned at her and nodded as he kissed and nuzzled her neck.
He slid then his cock forward and over Christine’s pussy, which was now glistening with fluid. He stroked to it went up and over her body, and as Christine leaned up both girls could see its full length and just how far it would go into Christine’s body. As Christine played with it, Tyrone continued to whisper and nuzzle her neck with genuine affection.
“Oh god,” Christine called out in a theatrically loud voice. “I can’t imagine how good this will feel all the way inside me! So deep! This would bring any women nothing but joy!” She stared meaningfully at Hannah and Anne as she delivered her sordid monologue.
Suddenly, the stud behind pushed her down—gently—so that her ass pointed up in the air and her head pointed down to the ground, in the infamously catchy and classic expression of female submission--head down, ass up. He then grabbed the sides of Christine’s thin thong and pulled apart, tearing the fabric into two, and unceremoniously dropped the tattered remnants to the side.
“Don’t want anything getting in the way of my fun.” He shrugged, and leaned forward.
Christine let out a keening shriek and threw her head up as he did so, and although Anne and Hannah couldn’t quite see what was happening it was obvious. Tyrone grabbed Christine by her hips and began to rhythmically pound into the dark, buxom math genius. As he did, a sheen of sweat became visible across her entire body as she thrust back to meet him. She threw her head around wildly, grunting and groaning as he pistoned into her, her large breasts flopping around with the force being applied to her.
“FUCK THIS SLUTTY WHITE PUSSY! SPREAD ME OPEN! OHHHH GOODDDDDDDD” Christine managed to yell out before devolving into incoherent grunts and moans. Christine had apparently forgotten to put a show on for the spectators as she became lost in her own pleasure. Tyrone responded by grabbing her hair and pulling her head up, so Anne and Hannah could see as the muscles around Christine’s neck clenched in pleasure and her eyes rolled up into her head in ecstasy.
“TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE!” Tyrone bellowed.
Christine continued to grunt and moan incoherently. He slapped her on the ass and repeated the command, slowing his pace slightly.
She began to pant and took a deep breath, as if to focus herself.
“IM A FUCKING WHORE! IM A BLACK COCK SLUT! I’M A COCCKKSLEEEVEEE” she cried out.
Jess popped up from her oral ministrations to look at the bucking whore next to her.
“I need some of that!” She said excitedly. “Want to show me what you can do stud?” She slapped Malick’s thigh as she said that.
“Oh don’t, worry baby, you’ll get into this pussy plenty tonight. And I won’t leave you out to dry” She giggled. “But I want to see what the new meat can do!”
With that she turned to Malick.
“Reggie here is being needy, but I want to feel you inside me. I can’t stop sucking him off, so come around and do your thing!”
With that she, she wiggled her butt invitingly. Hannah caught herself biting her lip as she looked at Jess's exposed slit, glistening with a clear liquid which could clearly only be her friend's own excitement. For a moment, Hannah pondered how a young woman with so much sexual experience with so many well-endowed man could maintain such a tight opening, before looking down in shame at having such vulgar and intimate thoughts about her new friend.
Malick grinned and pushed Sophie off of him, who muttered “You fucking bitch” as she fell to the ground and lay prostrate, naked, on the floor in front of the couch.
"Sorry babe," Malick said, and gave her a gentle kiss on the top of the head as she pulled herself up into a sitting position.
But whatever contrition he felt seemed to pass quickly as he eagerly positioned himself behind Jess's outhrust ass and thrust forward eagerly, embedding his onyx rod into her tight but soaked and opening hole in a single, aggressive thrust.
Jess' head flew up and off Reggie's cock as she let out a primal shriek at the forceful penetration. Malick grabbed her hips and used them as handles as he began to forcefully pound into her like a jackhammer. Jess whimpered, sobbed, and squealed at the animalistic onslaught, her head thrashing around like a madwoman as she continued to jerk off Reggie's cock with one hand and reached down between her legs to spread her pussy lips wider to allow for Malick to have even more access.
Reggie laughed at the sight of the thrashing whore under him.
"Not so in control now, are we slut?" He asked with a wide smile.
"Unnhhhhhh uggghhhhh AAAHHHHHHHHH" was all Jess could get out.
She then vigorously shook her head and took a few gasping breaths as if trying to center herself.
"STUFF THIS FUCKING WHITE CUNT YOU FUCKING BASTARD" she screamed. "STRETCH THIS HOLE! GOD YES! I LOVE BLACCCK COCCKKKKK!" she wailed out.
Reggie sighed and rolled his eyes.
"All good points, Jess. But you seem to have forgotten something!"
With that, he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head back to his neglected phallus.
Without a word, Jess opened her mouth and took the shaft down her mouth, pulling her other hand from her pussy so she could twist and rub the shaft and play with the balls as her mouth bounced up and down on the massive rod.
Hannah saw a bit of movement to the side of the threesome, and saw that Sophie, who had pulled herself into a sitting situation after being unceremoniously dumped on the ground by her erstwhile lover, had thrust three fingers into her vagina and was furiously moving them back and forth, frigging herself as she watched the threesome next to her. She gave a small shudder and a whimpered quietly after a moment, as she had what Hannah recognized as a small orgasm.
"Seems kind of tame," Hannah thought to herself sardonically.
Sophie apparently had the same thought. She pulled herself to her feet and placed her clenched fists on her naked hips, scanning the room with a mournful pout on her face. So many black cocks, but they all seemed occupied!
Suddenly, her frown turned to a smile as her eyes fell up the moaning, thrashing forms of Christine and Tyrone.
Hannah's eyes followed Sophie's, and she saw that although the couple hadn't really changed positions, Christine looked much the worse for wear. Or, depending on one's perspective, much better!
As Tyrone pounded into her, he held her by her hips and she rocked back and forth on her knees with the force of the pistoning action. Hannah saw a tell-tale white liquid run splatted across her back and hair--it appeared that while she watched the spat between Sophie and Jess, Tyrone had cum all over Christine--and just kept fucking. Hannah blinked at the realization that someone had had a powerful orgasm a few feet away from her and she hadn't even noticed.
When Hannah's attention first refocused on the pair, Christine's head was facing down, a curtain of dark, cum-spattered hair covering her face. But Tyrone suddenly increased the pace of his gyrations, and Christine threw her head up with a moan.
Although she faced Hannah and Anne, she didn't make any sort of eye contact or offer them any sort of meaningful recognition. Instead, her eyes rolled back in her head, giving Hannah the impression of some character possessed by a demon or malevolent alien entity in a horror film. Her mascara ran down her face in thick, dark streaks and her once carefully placed eyeliner was now smudged around her dark eyes. Her face and body were completely covered in a glistening layer of sweat. Some strands of hair clung to her face, affixed by the sweat. As for the rest of her coiffure--a carefully assembled look was now a wild, dark cloud that framed her grimacing face.
Her mouth hung open and she constantly as she desperately panted, punctuated by the occasional grunt and squeal. Between the guttural and incoherent noises, Hannah could sometimes make out a litany of high bitched, gasped out phrases- "Oh god. Oh fuck. So big. So good. Oh god!"
Hannah smirked, reflecting that perhaps as a math major Christine had failed to learn the finer points of language. Or, perhaps, the ten inches of meat pounding into her body had robbed her of her higher faculties. Hannah giggled to herself, before biting down on a knuckle to stifle her mirth. She didn't want Anne to think she was some sort of freak!
Sophie approached Tyrone from behind, and gently tapped him on his shoulder. He continued his jackhammering of Sophie's frenemy, apparently not noticing Sophie's attempts to get her attention. Sophie sighed, and rolled her tiny fist into a ball and gave Tyrone a gentle punch on the shoulder. Again, Hannah had to suppress a giggle at the sight of the naked, thin, blonde apparently attacking an equally naked, muscular giant as he mercilessly fucked another girl into submission.
Although the punch couldn't have done anything to hurt Tyrone, it did get his attention. He turned and looked at Sophie with confusion.
"I think," Sophie said, placing her hand under her chin in a classic thinking pose. "I think this little whore has been taking it easy! She's only taken one cock tonight!"
She then placed clasped her hands behind her back and started to pace.
"The problem is," Sophie ruminated. "Not all of our colleagues have arrived yet." She paused her pacing and swivelled her head around the room, squinting as if scrutizing the scene before her with academic intensity.
"Before the night is over, I know this whore is going to have all of her holes filled, many times over, by as a buffet of cock!" Sophie pounded a fist into her a palm to emphasize her point.
"But..." Sophie wrinkled her nose and furrowed her eyebrows, as if challenged by a troubling puzzle, what to do in the meantime?" Sophie looked down, strands of hair falling into her face, folded arms and rubbed her elbows, looking all the world like a professor trying to gather her thoughts to make a critical point to her class-except that she was completely nude.
"A-ha!" Sophie suddenly exclaimed, enthusiastically pointing an index finger into the air. "I know the solution!" Her eyes lit up with the declaration, and her voice filled with glee.
She scurried over to Christine, who had been in a state of oblivious, orgasmic bliss throughout the soliquoy, laid down on her back, spread her legs wide, and scooted forward so her exposed pussy was just below Christine's face.
"Hey bitch!" Sophie cried out, and grabbed Christine by her hair. Christine's obscene litany paused and she looked at Jess with shock, as if she hadn't realized that Jess-or anyone else but Tyrone-was near her. She blinked a few times while she gathered her bearings.
"Oh hi Sophie," Christine smiled dreamily, apparently forgetting the pair's earlier bickering. "Urrghhh...why aren't you fucking anyone?" She gasped out in puzzlement.
"We've got a problem with our ratio right now." Sophie said, matter of factly. "I need your help. Women should help women and all. Now eat my cunt, whore!" With that, she grabbed Christine by the hair and pushed her face down into her exposed cunt. Christine happily complied, burying her face even deeper into her pussy and using one hand to push one of Sophie' legs to the side to allow for easier access and the other to switch between pushing fingers in Sophie's pussy to go along with her tongue between occasionally playing with her clit.
"Ohhhh yesssssss, you are sooooo good at this Christineeee" Sophie moaned out. She threw her head back and her hair fell into a curtain on the floor. In fact, she threw her head so far back that she made eye contact with Hannah and Anne. A wicked grin came across her face, and Hannah was startled when she knowingly and deliberately winked at the two spectators. Before long though, she turned to the dark beauty between her leagues. Her hands alternated between stroking Christine's hair, playing with Christine's breasts, and playing with her own breasts as Christine expertly worked her pussy-- at least Hannah assumed it was expertly based on the squeals of delight coming from Sophie. Tyrone did his bit to help out the lesbian pair by increasing the force of his trusts into Sophie, further forcing her face and mouth into Jess' pussy.
Hannah turned to Anne, curious to get her thoughts on the bizzarre scenes that had played out before them. But Anne didn't really have to think to make that clear. A red blush flushed across her face and exposed shoulders and cleavage. Her breasts heaved as she breathed heavily. She clutched one hand over chest and played nervously with it. She looked at the other hand, the one with a red band its wrist, with a curious stare.
"Poor girl!" Hannah thought to herself. "She's even more stunned than I am. Although she's been to a few of these before...surely she should be used to it. I guess this is wilder than most of the parties they've thrown...but the pictures I've seen...perhaps those were the anomaly. Perhaps the standard gatherings that Sophie had alluded were far more demure affairs. Leave it to that little weasel to take me to one of the debauched ones!" She looked down at the red band around her own wrist with gratitude, and giggled at the thought that such a small, thin piece of fabric could protect her from the massive giants who were pummeling the other women around her into mindless sex toys. Hannah began to clench her little fists into tiny little balls, indignant at the prank that Sophie had played on her. But then she realized that the thin piece of fabric would be unable to contain the literal giants around her. She smiled wanly as she realized the respect of the debauched hedonists around her kept her dignity and virtue as intact as the little red wristband. Perhaps these sluts and cads weren't so bad after all...
She noticed that one of the one of the straps on Anne's dress had fallen to the side, leaving her shoulder completely bare. If she weren't careful, her breasts would be exposed. Hannah quickly approached the flustered girl and re-positioned the strap, so it--and Anne's modesty--were safe and secure. As she did, she placed a reassuring hand on Anne's shoulder, hoping that they would steady and calm each other.
Anne turned and smiled at Hannah, but neither her blush nor her nervous energy seemed to fade.
"I can't believe Jess would do this. I know this is probably much more than what you're used to," she started...
"Huh?" Anne asked, a quizzical look on her face.
"Ummm...you said you'd been here before, but well...believe me, I'm pretty shocked by all this and Jessica did a lot to explain to me beforehand...and well..., um I figured if you've been hanging out with Christine maybe you thought these were just get-togethers where girls came to find boyfriends?"
"OH YES FLOOD THIS WHORE CUNT!" Christine yelled across the way, just as Hannah suggested that these gatherings were a venue for romantic interludes. She glanced to her side to see Tyrone suddenly halt his pounding action. His muscles tensed up and he let out a loud roar. Christine continued to finger Sophie' vagina, but lifted her head to let out a loud keening noise as her entire body began to shake. Before long, her fingers also abandoned Sophie and she began to pound the ground with her fists. Sophie, nonplussed by the sudden abandonment of her sexual partner repositioned herself so she was face to face with Christine, and began to stroke her hair. The two girls began to make out.
Watching the two, Tyrone fell back, his penis slipping out of Christine. Hannah watched in amazement as it continued to spurt as Tyrone stood, causing a flood of semen to fall onto Christine's back and onto the ground.
Christine quickly swivelled around, still on all fours, to face Tyrone's erupting organ, while Sophie crambled forward to join her. The two girls kneeled side by side in front of the man, looking up at him with giant grins and joy in their eyes. Together, they opened their mouths. He pointed his penis downwards toward them. The pale blonde and the dark brunette worked as as a unit, one enveloping the still erect organ in her mouth to take some of the semen down her throat before passing it to the other. In between, it continued to erupt hot white liquid onto their faces and breasts. This play went on for some time, when Christine finally wrested the organ away from Jess and stuck it in her mouth. Eventually, Tyrone withdrew from Christine' sucking mouth and the force of his ejactulation had noticablly diminished, leaving only a few more strands of semen along Christine's face and shoulders.
Christine had a wicked smile on her face and her cheeks were swollen, like a chipmunks. She turned to Sophie, and lifted herself up so she kneeled over her, turning Jess's face to her by gently pulling on her chin. Sophie, in turn, flashed an equally wicked smile.
Without any further prompting, Jess opened her mouth and looked up at Christine with a pleading look in her eyes. Christine opened her mouth and a torrent of white fluid came out. Some splashed out onto Jess's upturned face, chin, and neck, but most of it went into her mouth. As the torrent began to die down, the two girls stood and again began to make out, their hands running over each others bodies. The two took special care to grab each others bottoms and breasts.
"All right bitches!" Tyrone called out. "I'm ready to go again."
Hannah looked to him and saw he was laying on the ground. She was stunned to see that his penis, which had just emitted a massive amount of sperm, was once again fully erect.
The two girls broke their kiss.
Christine scrambled out of Sophie's embrace and scurried towards Tyrone.
Sophie stumbled back from the embrace's sudden break, falling onto the floor for the second time that evening!
Christine stood above Tyrone and turned around, so she was facing Hannah and Anne. She spread her legs to straddle him. She was now leaning over him, her exposed vagina hovering a few inches above his penis. Tyrone reached up and grabbed her hips to help provide some support as she grabbed his penis.
The new pose gave Hannah a graphic look at the aftermath of the intense sex. Whatever make up Christine wore was now dripping down her face in streaks, and Hannah realized that the girl had a light smattering of freckles that had been obscured by long worn off concealer. Her wild mane of dark was filled with streaks and gobs of white fluid, which also dripped down her forehead, nose, and chin onto her body. Thick strands of semen clung from her breasts, which were reddened with handmarks where Tyrone, Jess, and Christine herself had pawed at them. Likewise, her hips and butt were red with handmarks. Semen dripped down her back and from her vagina onto Tyrone, who didn't seem to mind. Her vagina's lips were red, swollen, and spread, and Hannah could that it was stretched out and glistening with semen.
As Christine sank down lower, she guided Tyrone's penis towards her. Hannah was surprised to see her push it past the openign to her well-used vagina and a little bit past--Christine was going to put it in her butt!
"I really will see everything tonight" Hannah thought to herself.
Sure enough, Christine sank down onto the massive organ and took it up inside her relatively unused hole in a single, swift stroke. She threw her head back.
"Fuck this white ass!" She cried out and began bouncing up and down, with a little help from Tyrone, whose hands remained wrapped around her hips.
Sophie pulled herself up and sat across from the pair, sitting Indian style. Hannah could see that Sophie was beginning to show signs of the evening. Small streaks of mascara and eyeliner had begun to run, and her hair was starting to stick out in places, but--aside from being entirely naked--she looked far more put together than her friend and rival.
"You know," she sighed, looking between her still unused slit and the debauched couple in front of her, "I haven't even been fucked yet."
"But..." she looked back and smiled at Hannah and Anne "That bitch really knows how to eat cunt! I guess I have to return the favor right?" Without waiting for an answer, she began crawling towards the couple.
She crawled over Tyrone's legs and approached the bucking Christine, placing her hands on Christine's knees and spreading them as she came closer. She then leaned down and placed her face between Christine's. Hannah couldn't see what she was doing, but the increase in the tempo of Christine's pants and groans gave her an idea. Sophie then moved a hand up and it joined her mouth in its work, and Christine's pants and moans transformed into a scream.
"IMMMMM CUMMINNNNNGGGGGG" she shrieked, and began to convulse violently as she paused her bouncing. Even as she came, Sophie continued her ministrations and Tyrone continued his pounding.
"Actually, I'd say this is about par for the course..." Hannah heard a distance voice. She turned and realized it was Anna who still stood close to her. In fact, Hannah was startled to notice, she had wrapped her arm around Anna's shoulders without even realizing. It was a friendly, comforting gesture, but given the rampant lesbianism she had just observed, she felt awkward. That feeling of awkwardness was soon replaced by confusion.
"It's normal? But...you look so scared...and I thought you'd been here before..." Hannah began to think out loud, trying to figure out the questions to form.
"HANNAH? HANNAH COHEN!??!?" Her ruminations were interrupted by the sound of a surprised voice.
Higher Education-Chapter Twelve
"HANNAH? HANNAH COHEN?" A shocked, femine voice cried out.
Hannah gave a small jump at the sound and turned to face its source as she saw Chloe, the teacher's assistant and book club leader stride towards her with an eager gait.
The normally quiet redhead was another of the new friends Hannah had made in the past few months. The seemingly reserved girl only really seemed to open in their book club meetings, where she lead provactive discussions on novels of all stripes and political treatises of all persuasions. Typically, she wore black turtlenecks, light hoodies, drab jeans, and thick, black rimmed glasses, with simple her hair tied in a loose bun. She had all the appearance of a stereotypical nerd. Hannah believed she was a kindred spirit.
And while the Chloe who strode towards was certainly the quiet but erudite young woman, she looked like an entirely different creature!
Her dark red hair flared out around her face-- which was covered in sweat, semen, and runny makeup--in a wild halo, and strands of clung fell over face. Her large breasts were left exposed because her shirt was fully unbuttoned and hung loosely around her shoulders. Hannah flinched as she look down and saw her book club leader's exposed vagina, with seperated, swollen lips. White and clear fluids dripped from it and coated her inner thighs, indicating that the demure book club leader had been busy with other activities! She carried a pair of black rimmed glasses in her hand--the lens were covered with sticky fluid and would do little to help Chloe see.
"Hannah I'm so happy to see you here, but I never thought this was your kind of scene!" Chloe declared. She leaned forward and embraced Hannah, causing semen and sweat to transfer onto Hannah's clothes.
She pulled back to scan Hannah with a puzzled look on her face.
"You're still clothed...?" she asked. Some of the absent-minded, would be professor remained, Hannah thought. Chloe was too caught up in whatever was going through her mind to notice something as basic as the fact that Hannah's wardrobe remained entirely intact.
"OH!" Chloe exclaimed when her eyes fell on the red wristband around Hannah's wrist. "I guess you're not quite ready to join the fun yet!"
She then blushed. "Oh, and here am I with all my fun bits hanging out... you must be uncomfortable!"
With that she pulled the skirt that covered her midriff down so it covered her vagina and tied her blouse together so it covered her breasts. Hannah still wasn't sure Chloe would be go outside with getting arrested--the tiny skirt just barely covered her genitals and the white blouse left her entire stomach and large portions of her breasts bare. And its concealing abilities were substantially hampered by the semen that soaked through and rendered the shirt translucent.
She looked down at where she had left bits of cum on Hannah's outfit and scraped it off with her fingers, which she then stuck in her mouth, her eyes closed in happiness as she sucked them clean. "I came over to clean my glasses!" Chloe said matter of factually, grabbing a cloth from the bar and rubbing them clean, before inspecting them and putting them back on her face. "And to be honest...I needed a bit of a break from all this cock! There's a lot more fucking I want to do tonight, some impressive-looking new talent I want to try out, and it's important to pace yourself!" Chloe went on nonchalantly, as if she were talking about some new routine at the gym.
"Chloe...it's uhhhh....goood to see you?" Hannah stammered. "I just started the new selection for the club! It's kind of slow going but the text is so beautiful...!" She tried to change the subject so something more comfortable and familiar.
Chloe grinned. "It's one of my favorites! Can't wait to talk about it at the next meeting! But I've got other things on my mind now!"
"Um yeah..." Hannah said "I didn't realize this was your thing...."
"I contain multitudes!" Chloe said proudly. "I'm a bookworm, I'm a scholar, I'm a future professor...and I'm a black cock slut!" She then leaned forward, placing her face inches away from Hannah's and her hands on her shoulders. Hannah could smell sweat, semen, and a faint hint of perfume on her friend.
Chloe lowered her voice to a whisper and locked her deep blue eyes with Hannah. "You, Hannah, are a dear girl. Brilliant. Sweet. Passionate. And I suspect a filthy, dirty slut who needs her holes stretched by as much massive black cock as she can get!!"
Hannah blushed furiously and tried to pull away. "WHAT?"
Chloe shrugged. "Why else are you here? I know you've been hanging out with Jess a lot. Do you know how many girls she's converted into filthy whores? She was there when I was turned..." With that, her eyes grew wistful, as in fond remembrance.
Hannah scowled. "Jess and I grew up together. We're from the same hometown. And whatever her preferences for romantic involvement, I enjoy hanging out with her!"
"OHHHH FUCCCKKKK THIS WHORE CUNT!" The scream began just as Hannah began to opine on "romantic involvement." Chloe turned to the source of the exclamation and Hannah followed her gaze.
Jess was now leaning back against and straddling Malick, her legs flying about in the air as his cock split her pussy wide open. He held his hands on her hips, and head was thrown back and her mouth open in joy as she bounced up and down on him. Tyrone and another, unknown black man who hadn't been part of the previous debauched scene stood to her sides. She stroked massive rod with her tiny white hand as she turned and engulfed the other with her mouth.
Chloe turned back to Hannah and arched an eyebrow. "Romantic involvements, huh?"
"Oh my god..." Hannah heard Anne mutter. Her eyes looked past Chloe to her newest friend.
Anne's skin was now clammy with sweat. Her cheeks and the visible portion of her breasts burned bright red, but the rest of her body was pale. Her breathing was shallow and hurried, and strands of her hair had become loose, some sticking out in to the air, some falling across her face.
She had begun to play with red wristband that protected her from all the surrounding vulgarity. Hannah grew concerned, afraid that in her terrified stupor, Anne might cause the band to fall off. If that happened, would the debauched hedonists around the two confuse Anne for one of their own?
Hannah stepped past Chloe and approached Anne, taking the hand bearing the wristband in her own. She had to help Anne snap out of it!
Anne blinked and turned to her.
"Hannah...I need...I need" she mumbled.
"I know, Anne!" Hannah interrupted. "This is all so shocking. If you need an Uber to get you of here, I'll call one!"
Anne looked up and locked her brown eyes with Hannah's, a furious intensity lighting them.
"No, Hannah." She shook her head. "I need...I need to get fucked!!"
With that she pulled away from Hannah's grip, forcefully pulled the red wristband off, and strode towards the crowd of fucking, howling studs and sluts. Just as she made her proclamation, the door to the party room swung open and new group of giant, muscled black men strolled in. Hannah was so focused on Anne, she didn't notice who they were, but saw that some went to join the ongoing orgy while others made their way into a doorway which led into another part of the house.
As Anne, approached the crowd, she pulled the hem of her dress up, pulled it over her head and threw it back towards the bar where Hannah and Chloe stood.
She strode to the center of the room wearing only sandals, a white bra, and white, thong panties.
"Hey boys! You've got a new girl ready to join your fun!" She called out, and lifted her arms of her head gleefully, as if putting herself on full display.
A hush fell across the room. Christine, who had been merrily bouncing up and down on Tyrone's rod, stopped. She gulped and fanned herself with her hands, as if to calm down. She looked back at Tyrone and down at Sophie.
"Dears, I think we need to address this." She pulled herself up and stood up, joined by Tyrone, who took Sophie by her hands and helped her to her feet. The naked trio strode towards Anne, as two of the new arrived, fully clothed men strode towards her.
Christine stood naked before Anne and placed her hands on her shoulders, before letting a hand come to her cheek.
"Anne. You're really ready? You really want this?"
"Oh god yes!" Anne cried out. I need it so badly!"
"Need what," Sophie asked standing to the side with a wicked grin on her face.
"I need to have what you have, to experience it..."
"So vague!" Sophie scolded. She looked around. "How are we supposed to know what you want if you won't tell us!"
Christine placed a hand in Anne's panties.
"It's okay Anne. It's more fun for everyone if you're open about it."
"I WANT A GIANT, BLACK COCK INSIDE ME!" Anne cried out. "I want to suck it! I want to stretch my pussy! I want it to stretch my asshole! And then...then I want more black cocks inside me! I want to get gang-fucked!"
"Good girl!" Sophie clapped.
"Well, I think I can you you with that" Christine said proudly.
Tyrone moved around to stand next to the other two black men who had come up Anne as Christine turned her around and gently pushed on her shoulders so she sank to her knees. Christine smiled at the group.
"Gentlemen. Are you ready to help this fine young woman find her true self as a cock-crazed slut?"
The man let out an affirming, collective "YES!"
"Well, let's see what we're working with!"
Tyrone was already naked and had been an eager participant in the night's activities. His cock was covered in sticky fluids, presumably a mix of his own semen and Christine's juices. Anne gulped at its size, amazed that it still stood fully erect after the enthusiastic fucking she witnessed. She took a deep waft of air and smelled an aroma that sent shivers through her body. She couldn't imagine what it would do to her...what were the other three men working with.
She turned to her right and looked at one of the other new arrivals, staring up at him.
"Hi," she smiled sweetly. "Can I see?"
"Of course, honey!" He said, and unzipped his pants, pulling out an eight inch rod. Anne smiled happily at it. It was big--big enough to give her pleasure for sure--but not nearly as big as Tyrone. She didn't know how much she could handle at her first rodeo!
She then turned to her left to see the other new arrival. Before she said anything, he unzipped and dropped his pants, stepping out of them entirely.
Anne gulped. His cock was fourteen inches and as girthy as a coke can! What was she supposed to do with that?? She heard Christine gasp behind her and mutter an "Oh my god..." If Christine were intimidated by the beast, what was she supposed to do?
Anne felt Christine move behind her and unhook her bra; she then pulled the straps down and tore the garment away, leaving Anne kneeling before three black men--two of whom she had never met before--wearing only a tiny, white thong.
Christine began to tweak and play with Anne's nipples, which sent shudders of pleasure down her body. She began to kiss along Anne's neck and nibble along her ear. Anne shivered at the sensations.
"Look at them Anne! They're so marvelous! Imagine what they'll do to you! And I hope you won't just be fucking black cock tonight! You'll be eating plenty of white cunt too!"
With that, Anne shoved a hand down the front of Christine's thong, and her hand began to work furiously.
Anne's body flushed red and she began to shake and howl. She fell forward and her face was now only inches from Tyrone's cock. She locked eyes with it and slowly brought her hand up to grasp it. She began to stroke up and down as she looked up at him, fear and desire mixed in her eyes in equal measure.
Sophie, who had been watching the scene, marched over, leering at the fourteen incher to Anne and Christine's left.
She licked her lips and grabbed the stud's shoulder to get his attention.
"I think, friend, your monster is too big for a newbie like Anne. You need a veteran slut! And guess what I am?"
He smiled at her. "A veteran slut?"
"A veteran slut who hasn't had a cock inside her yet!" Sophie responded.
She took him by the hand and guided him over to an empty armchair in the room. She climbed up on the arm of one of the chairs and rested her elbows across the other arm.
She looked back and smiled. "What's your name by the way? I don't think we've met?"
"I'm DeShawn. Please meet to meet you my, lady." He gave a playful bow with the introduction."
"Well, DeShawn," Sophie said, turning her face forward and spreading her legs out wider. "Get that fourteen inch cock in this tight white cunt!" Hannah swore Sophie winked at her with the comment.
DeShawn wasted no time and lunged forward, spearing Sophie. He grabbed her by the hips and pounded back and forth with forth, as she screamed, panted and grunted with pleasure. Her breasts flew back and forth with the force of each impact. and she alternated between using her right hand to play with nipples and clit while using her left hand to support herself on the chair.
Tyrone looked down at Anne, who continued to stroke his penis and continued to stare up at him with wonder. Suddenly, she opened her mouth wide and engulfed the first few inches of it with her mouth. She bounced up and down, her face going further and further down the shaft with each movement. After a few moments, her nose rubbed against his pubic hairs and the entire shaft had disappeared! She then began to suck with the ferocity of a girl possessed.
"DAMN BITCH! YOU"RE A NATURAL!" Tyrone called out.
"I'm so proud of you!" Christine said behind her. "But don't forget the balls!"
Anne popped the shaft out of her mouth. Without saying a word, she began to kiss and suck Tyrone's balls, before pulling her head up to take the shaft again. Now, she fondled and played with the balls with one hand while another went down under her thong to play with her own pussy.
"Work it baby! You need to get as wet as possible if you're going to take that up your cunny!" Chirstine encouraged her.
"Hey, I'm standing here and no one's done anything to help me out! " The eight incher standing next to Tyrone reminded the group. "I feel like some schmuck at a 70s porn theater!"
Anne pulled back, strands of saliva and precum trailing from between Tyrone's cock and her mouth. Her face was flushed red and covered in sweat.
"Oh, sorry!" She said. She leaned forward and took the newcomer's penis down her entire mouth and throat in one fell swoop, while jerking her hand up and down Tyrone's bigger member. After a few moments, she pulled back.
"Ummmm....can I get your name?" She asked, blushing.
"I'm Phil." He said. "Cool, I'm Anne" Anne responded, and immediately got back to sucking. She eventually fell into a rhythm, in which she alternated between sucking on one penis while giving a handjob to the other.
Tyrone eventually pulled back, leaving Anne gasping for air.
"What's wrong?" She asked, with a worried frown. "Did I do something wrong?"
"Naw girl," Tyrone smiled down benevolently at her. "You're a great cocksucker! You put some of these experienced sluts to shame! But I need some pussy!"
Christine piped up. "I think she needs some help getting ready! Hold on a bit, Tyrone!" She then pushed Anne's head back onto Tyrone's cock; who began sucking happily and without hesitation. Christine then grabbed the sides of Anne's thong and pulled, tearing the garment apart! Anne was now completely nude!
Christine scrambled onto her back underneath Anne placed her face underneath Anne's now naked pussy.
Anne threw her head back, still holding onto Tyrone's cock with both hands.
"Ohgodohgodohgod" she cried out with increasing intensity.
"Yo, keep sucking bitch!" Tyrone pulled her head down onto him, and she got back to work.
Phil, apparently resigned to the fact that Anne wouldn't provide him oral attention again anytime soon, walked over to Christine, who lay on her back with her legs splayed out.
Without a word, he spread her legs to give him easier access to her pussy, leaned forward, and begun thrusting forcefully. Christine emitted moans and what sounded like exhortations to fuck her harder, but her words were muffled by Anne's pussy. Christine was in bliss! Phil was one of the smaller men she'd seen since she'd declare her loyalty to black cock, but his apparent lack of size meant that the man had dedicated himself to developing his fucking skills--a dedication that Christine now loved being the beneficiary of!
As Phil pumped into Christine with intense passion, she ate away at Anne's pussy with increasing vigor. Anne's pale body flushed red and began to shake, and a loud mewling sound erupted from her mouth. The shaking in her lower body reached a fevered pitch, and a clear, sticky liquid started to gush out from it and over Christine's face!
Suddenly, Tyrone roared! Hannah saw white fluid start to come out the sides of Anne's mouth, and she realized Tyrone was coming. Anne stopped sucking but held the cock in her mouth, her throat moving with swallowing movements. Eventually, Tyrone pulled back, his cock still erupting with white fluid which sprayed Anne across her face, hair, and breasts.
When he finally stopped, Anne pouted. "How are you going to fuck me now!"
"Oh don't worry, sweetie!" Christine stopped eating her protege's pussy and peaked her face out from below her body. "He just wanted to cum so he could last longer in that tight pussy of yours! Right baby?"
"Right!" Tyrone announced, and then dragged Anne up by her armits. Christine gave a Phil a deep kiss before gently pushing him up and out of her. She stood to stand next to Anne.
"It's time!" She clapped. Anne looked down at Tyrone and saw that his cock was still fully erect! He picked her up completely off the ground and threw her over his shoulder.
Anne giggled as she felt him lift her like she was nothing. She realized he had no idea where he was taking as she faced away from the direction he was walking, but somehow felt wherever she ended up, she'd enjoy herself!
Tyrone stopped walking, and Anne felt the room spin as he pulled her from his shoulder and placed her down, so she was seated on a couch. She peeked around him so she could situate herself in the room.
Straight head, she saw Hannah, shuffling her feet nervously, wringing her hands and glancing around the room with a frightened expression on her face. Chloe, meanwhile, was talking to her in an animated fashion, her hands waving around excitedly. Anne couldn't make out what Chloe was saying, but it didn't look Hannah was paying any sort of attention.
She looked to her right, and saw that Terri, the tall, thin brunette who had been Chloe's partner in sex a few moments ago was now completely naked and straddling the black man she had been with earlier, bouncing up and down on his cock. Her cries were muffled by another massive black cock in her mouth. One of the men who had recently arrived approached the trio and tapped Terri gently on the shoulder. She stopped her sucking and turned to look at him with a happy grin on her face. She said something else to him that Anne couldn't make out, and he suddenly dropped his pants, exposing an unsurprisingly erect and large penis, and thrust it into Terri's ass without any sort of foreplay or hesitation! She screamed loudly before clamping down on the cock that had been waving in front of her face.
Anne felt a twinge from between her legs. She wasn't shocked, disgusted, or intimidated by the sight--she was intrigued.
She then turned to her left, and saw Christine approaching her, completely nude and guiding Phil by his cock like a loyal puppy dog.
Anne suddenly felt nervous. She realized that she had spread her legs and been rubbing her vagina as she sat on the couch completely nude and Tyrone leaned over. She clamped her legs together and pulled her hand up to cover her breasts before looking up at Tyrone with her big, brown eyes.
"What's the matter, sweetie?" Tyrone asked with a kind smile on his face. "Just a few moments ago I had my cock (he grabbed it and waved it for emphasis) down your throat and you were spasming as Christine ate that tight little cunnie. Now you're all modest?"
Anne began to stammer "It's just...so sudden..."
"So sudden?" Tyrone challenged with a laugh. "How many of these parties have you been to? You know what we do here. You wouldn't have kept coming back if you didn't want to join!"
Anne gulped and started to collect her thoughts when she felt Christine sit down next to her. Christine took Anne's face in her hands and gently turned her head towards her. Anne blushed even more when she saw that Christine's face was still covered in the juices that had moments ago flowed forth from her pussy.
"I'm so proud of you honey." Christine said. "I know this is scary. Believe it or not, I was once scared by all this too. But now is the time! Join us! Nothing would be make me happier known that I've helped you grow as a student, as a woman...and as a SLUT!"
With that, Christine leaned forward and gave Anne a deep kiss on the mouth. Anne found her own mouth opening, and before long the pair were making out passionately.
Anne eventually pulled up for air, gasping for breath. "You know what?" she said, spreading her legs and leaving her pussy exposed to Tyrone, "You're absolutely right!"
She spread her legs even more, placing her hands under her knees, and looked up at Tyrone with a confident grin.
"What are you waiting for!?" She asked. "THIS LITTLE WHITE CUNT NEEDS TO GET SPLIT OPEN! MAKE ME YOUR WHORE!"
"Your wish is my command," Tyrone laughed, and leaned forward with little ceremony, plunging his massive shaft into the spread young woman.
She screamed! Hannah thought she sounded like an imperiled cat! Her legs bucked back and forth. Hannah could only make out the back of Tyrone as he pulled forward, Anne's legs thrashing about, and her arms desperately clutching Tyrone's back.
Christine had a better view of the festivities. Despite all the howling and thrashing from Anne, she could see that Tyrone still had more than half his cock out! For all of hysterics, Anne hadn't come close to taking the entire thing! Christine grew concerned for her protege. If this was how she reacted to just a few inches of cock, how could she ever hope to become a full fledged slut??
Tyrone, for his part, had slowed his pace, and was steadily but firmly working the rest of his cock into the freshly christened slut. The tightness of her cunt around his organ was incredible, but he recognized that his new fuck toy wasn't quite ready to take him all yet, and he didn't want to hurt her.
Christine stroked Anne's hair with one hand and began to play with one of her nipples with the other, hoping the gentle erotic action would soothe the girl.
"You look so sexy," she whispered into her ear. "I'm so proud of you. But look down, there's still so much more to do!"
Anne stopped her howling and thrashing for a moment to gather her senses. Her cheeks flushed red with embarassment as she realized she'd put on such an intense show and yet Tyrone hadn't fully entered her yet, or even been thrusting!
"Oh god Christine" she panted. "It's so good! ITS SO GOOD!"
"It can get so much better!" Christine retorted. "You're only taking part of it! You can do better!"
"Oh godddd" Anne moaned. "It's just so big. Any my pussy is so tight! I'm not a whore like you! I wish were, but...fucckkkkkkkkkkk" Anne's speech broke off as Tyrone slipped a little bit more of cock into her pussy.
"Don't you want to be a true slut?" Christine asked insistently. "Look around! Look how much all the whores around here are enjoying themselves!! That could be you!"
"Oh god yes, yes, yes!" Anne cried out-either in response to Christine's interrogation, in pleasure from the rod slowly working its way into her, or both.
"Well, then, you need to ask Tyrone here to make you one! He won't do anything you don't want to! Come on! Tell him what you want!"
"OH GOD!" Anne screamed. "FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCK ME! I WANT TO BE A WHORE FOR BLACK COCK!"
With that, and without a word, Tyrone began to thrust in and out, pushing a little bit further into Anne each time. She whipped her head back and forth and continued to babble obscenities as he worked his way in, while Christine, determined to help her, lowered her head to suck on her breasts and began to played with Anne's pussy with her hand. Anne's yowls intensified as Christine began to work her clit, and before long her body began to shake and she screamed: "IM CUMMING!!! IM FUCKING CUMMING!!!!! IM A FUCKING WHORE! I WANT MORE COCK!! MORE COCK!!!!"
Hannah was watching the scene with a combination of terror and intrigue. Chloe was saying something to her, but she wasn't quite sure what...she was more interested in what was happening to her new friend. She watched, unable to tear her eyes away, as Tyrone threw his head back and left forth a savage yell in response to Anne's pleas. He then pulled back, his penis spurting forth thick ropes of semen, which sprayed across Anne's belly, breasts, and face. He sat on the couch next to Anne, who's vagina was now leaking semen. Anne immediately looked over and saw that his penis, still spurting semen, remained erect. She jumped up and straddled him, facing away from him, and sank the entire length of her body onto his squirting manhood!! She began to thrust her hips wildly while furiously rubbing her own clit.
Phil, meanwhile, had been watching the scene patiently as Christine helped Anne on her journey to sluthood. As Anne fully impaled herself on the massive black shaft, Christine beamed happily as she turned to Phil.
"I'll have what she's having!" she giggled, and gestured for Phil to sit on the couch next to Tyrone. He readily complied, and Christine moved to mimic Anne's position and mounted Phil while facing away from him. She too began to bounce with the smaller, but still impressive organ stretching her out.
Anne turned and saw the two in motion parallel to her own.
"Oh god Christine" she panted, struggling to get the words out. "Thank you! THANK YOU! THANK YOUUUUUU!!!!!"
Christine only smiled, and leaned over to kiss Anne. The two began to passionately make out as they were each plowed by massive rods wielded by masters of their craft.
"It's a beautiful thing, isn't it??" Chloe asked Hannah.
Hannah could only stare, unable to muster coherent words at the scene playing out before her.
Hannah gave a small jump at the sound and turned to face its source as she saw Chloe, the teacher's assistant and book club leader stride towards her with an eager gait.
The normally quiet redhead was another of the new friends Hannah had made in the past few months. The seemingly reserved girl only really seemed to open in their book club meetings, where she lead provactive discussions on novels of all stripes and political treatises of all persuasions. Typically, she wore black turtlenecks, light hoodies, drab jeans, and thick, black rimmed glasses, with simple her hair tied in a loose bun. She had all the appearance of a stereotypical nerd. Hannah believed she was a kindred spirit.
And while the Chloe who strode towards was certainly the quiet but erudite young woman, she looked like an entirely different creature!
Her dark red hair flared out around her face-- which was covered in sweat, semen, and runny makeup--in a wild halo, and strands of clung fell over face. Her large breasts were left exposed because her shirt was fully unbuttoned and hung loosely around her shoulders. Hannah flinched as she look down and saw her book club leader's exposed vagina, with seperated, swollen lips. White and clear fluids dripped from it and coated her inner thighs, indicating that the demure book club leader had been busy with other activities! She carried a pair of black rimmed glasses in her hand--the lens were covered with sticky fluid and would do little to help Chloe see.
"Hannah I'm so happy to see you here, but I never thought this was your kind of scene!" Chloe declared. She leaned forward and embraced Hannah, causing semen and sweat to transfer onto Hannah's clothes.
She pulled back to scan Hannah with a puzzled look on her face.
"You're still clothed...?" she asked. Some of the absent-minded, would be professor remained, Hannah thought. Chloe was too caught up in whatever was going through her mind to notice something as basic as the fact that Hannah's wardrobe remained entirely intact.
"OH!" Chloe exclaimed when her eyes fell on the red wristband around Hannah's wrist. "I guess you're not quite ready to join the fun yet!"
She then blushed. "Oh, and here am I with all my fun bits hanging out... you must be uncomfortable!"
With that she pulled the skirt that covered her midriff down so it covered her vagina and tied her blouse together so it covered her breasts. Hannah still wasn't sure Chloe would be go outside with getting arrested--the tiny skirt just barely covered her genitals and the white blouse left her entire stomach and large portions of her breasts bare. And its concealing abilities were substantially hampered by the semen that soaked through and rendered the shirt translucent.
She looked down at where she had left bits of cum on Hannah's outfit and scraped it off with her fingers, which she then stuck in her mouth, her eyes closed in happiness as she sucked them clean. "I came over to clean my glasses!" Chloe said matter of factually, grabbing a cloth from the bar and rubbing them clean, before inspecting them and putting them back on her face. "And to be honest...I needed a bit of a break from all this cock! There's a lot more fucking I want to do tonight, some impressive-looking new talent I want to try out, and it's important to pace yourself!" Chloe went on nonchalantly, as if she were talking about some new routine at the gym.
"Chloe...it's uhhhh....goood to see you?" Hannah stammered. "I just started the new selection for the club! It's kind of slow going but the text is so beautiful...!" She tried to change the subject so something more comfortable and familiar.
Chloe grinned. "It's one of my favorites! Can't wait to talk about it at the next meeting! But I've got other things on my mind now!"
"Um yeah..." Hannah said "I didn't realize this was your thing...."
"I contain multitudes!" Chloe said proudly. "I'm a bookworm, I'm a scholar, I'm a future professor...and I'm a black cock slut!" She then leaned forward, placing her face inches away from Hannah's and her hands on her shoulders. Hannah could smell sweat, semen, and a faint hint of perfume on her friend.
Chloe lowered her voice to a whisper and locked her deep blue eyes with Hannah. "You, Hannah, are a dear girl. Brilliant. Sweet. Passionate. And I suspect a filthy, dirty slut who needs her holes stretched by as much massive black cock as she can get!!"
Hannah blushed furiously and tried to pull away. "WHAT?"
Chloe shrugged. "Why else are you here? I know you've been hanging out with Jess a lot. Do you know how many girls she's converted into filthy whores? She was there when I was turned..." With that, her eyes grew wistful, as in fond remembrance.
Hannah scowled. "Jess and I grew up together. We're from the same hometown. And whatever her preferences for romantic involvement, I enjoy hanging out with her!"
"OHHHH FUCCCKKKK THIS WHORE CUNT!" The scream began just as Hannah began to opine on "romantic involvement." Chloe turned to the source of the exclamation and Hannah followed her gaze.
Jess was now leaning back against and straddling Malick, her legs flying about in the air as his cock split her pussy wide open. He held his hands on her hips, and head was thrown back and her mouth open in joy as she bounced up and down on him. Tyrone and another, unknown black man who hadn't been part of the previous debauched scene stood to her sides. She stroked massive rod with her tiny white hand as she turned and engulfed the other with her mouth.
Chloe turned back to Hannah and arched an eyebrow. "Romantic involvements, huh?"
"Oh my god..." Hannah heard Anne mutter. Her eyes looked past Chloe to her newest friend.
Anne's skin was now clammy with sweat. Her cheeks and the visible portion of her breasts burned bright red, but the rest of her body was pale. Her breathing was shallow and hurried, and strands of her hair had become loose, some sticking out in to the air, some falling across her face.
She had begun to play with red wristband that protected her from all the surrounding vulgarity. Hannah grew concerned, afraid that in her terrified stupor, Anne might cause the band to fall off. If that happened, would the debauched hedonists around the two confuse Anne for one of their own?
Hannah stepped past Chloe and approached Anne, taking the hand bearing the wristband in her own. She had to help Anne snap out of it!
Anne blinked and turned to her.
"Hannah...I need...I need" she mumbled.
"I know, Anne!" Hannah interrupted. "This is all so shocking. If you need an Uber to get you of here, I'll call one!"
Anne looked up and locked her brown eyes with Hannah's, a furious intensity lighting them.
"No, Hannah." She shook her head. "I need...I need to get fucked!!"
With that she pulled away from Hannah's grip, forcefully pulled the red wristband off, and strode towards the crowd of fucking, howling studs and sluts. Just as she made her proclamation, the door to the party room swung open and new group of giant, muscled black men strolled in. Hannah was so focused on Anne, she didn't notice who they were, but saw that some went to join the ongoing orgy while others made their way into a doorway which led into another part of the house.
As Anne, approached the crowd, she pulled the hem of her dress up, pulled it over her head and threw it back towards the bar where Hannah and Chloe stood.
She strode to the center of the room wearing only sandals, a white bra, and white, thong panties.
"Hey boys! You've got a new girl ready to join your fun!" She called out, and lifted her arms of her head gleefully, as if putting herself on full display.
A hush fell across the room. Christine, who had been merrily bouncing up and down on Tyrone's rod, stopped. She gulped and fanned herself with her hands, as if to calm down. She looked back at Tyrone and down at Sophie.
"Dears, I think we need to address this." She pulled herself up and stood up, joined by Tyrone, who took Sophie by her hands and helped her to her feet. The naked trio strode towards Anne, as two of the new arrived, fully clothed men strode towards her.
Christine stood naked before Anne and placed her hands on her shoulders, before letting a hand come to her cheek.
"Anne. You're really ready? You really want this?"
"Oh god yes!" Anne cried out. I need it so badly!"
"Need what," Sophie asked standing to the side with a wicked grin on her face.
"I need to have what you have, to experience it..."
"So vague!" Sophie scolded. She looked around. "How are we supposed to know what you want if you won't tell us!"
Christine placed a hand in Anne's panties.
"It's okay Anne. It's more fun for everyone if you're open about it."
"I WANT A GIANT, BLACK COCK INSIDE ME!" Anne cried out. "I want to suck it! I want to stretch my pussy! I want it to stretch my asshole! And then...then I want more black cocks inside me! I want to get gang-fucked!"
"Good girl!" Sophie clapped.
"Well, I think I can you you with that" Christine said proudly.
Tyrone moved around to stand next to the other two black men who had come up Anne as Christine turned her around and gently pushed on her shoulders so she sank to her knees. Christine smiled at the group.
"Gentlemen. Are you ready to help this fine young woman find her true self as a cock-crazed slut?"
The man let out an affirming, collective "YES!"
"Well, let's see what we're working with!"
Tyrone was already naked and had been an eager participant in the night's activities. His cock was covered in sticky fluids, presumably a mix of his own semen and Christine's juices. Anne gulped at its size, amazed that it still stood fully erect after the enthusiastic fucking she witnessed. She took a deep waft of air and smelled an aroma that sent shivers through her body. She couldn't imagine what it would do to her...what were the other three men working with.
She turned to her right and looked at one of the other new arrivals, staring up at him.
"Hi," she smiled sweetly. "Can I see?"
"Of course, honey!" He said, and unzipped his pants, pulling out an eight inch rod. Anne smiled happily at it. It was big--big enough to give her pleasure for sure--but not nearly as big as Tyrone. She didn't know how much she could handle at her first rodeo!
She then turned to her left to see the other new arrival. Before she said anything, he unzipped and dropped his pants, stepping out of them entirely.
Anne gulped. His cock was fourteen inches and as girthy as a coke can! What was she supposed to do with that?? She heard Christine gasp behind her and mutter an "Oh my god..." If Christine were intimidated by the beast, what was she supposed to do?
Anne felt Christine move behind her and unhook her bra; she then pulled the straps down and tore the garment away, leaving Anne kneeling before three black men--two of whom she had never met before--wearing only a tiny, white thong.
Christine began to tweak and play with Anne's nipples, which sent shudders of pleasure down her body. She began to kiss along Anne's neck and nibble along her ear. Anne shivered at the sensations.
"Look at them Anne! They're so marvelous! Imagine what they'll do to you! And I hope you won't just be fucking black cock tonight! You'll be eating plenty of white cunt too!"
With that, Anne shoved a hand down the front of Christine's thong, and her hand began to work furiously.
Anne's body flushed red and she began to shake and howl. She fell forward and her face was now only inches from Tyrone's cock. She locked eyes with it and slowly brought her hand up to grasp it. She began to stroke up and down as she looked up at him, fear and desire mixed in her eyes in equal measure.
Sophie, who had been watching the scene, marched over, leering at the fourteen incher to Anne and Christine's left.
She licked her lips and grabbed the stud's shoulder to get his attention.
"I think, friend, your monster is too big for a newbie like Anne. You need a veteran slut! And guess what I am?"
He smiled at her. "A veteran slut?"
"A veteran slut who hasn't had a cock inside her yet!" Sophie responded.
She took him by the hand and guided him over to an empty armchair in the room. She climbed up on the arm of one of the chairs and rested her elbows across the other arm.
She looked back and smiled. "What's your name by the way? I don't think we've met?"
"I'm DeShawn. Please meet to meet you my, lady." He gave a playful bow with the introduction."
"Well, DeShawn," Sophie said, turning her face forward and spreading her legs out wider. "Get that fourteen inch cock in this tight white cunt!" Hannah swore Sophie winked at her with the comment.
DeShawn wasted no time and lunged forward, spearing Sophie. He grabbed her by the hips and pounded back and forth with forth, as she screamed, panted and grunted with pleasure. Her breasts flew back and forth with the force of each impact. and she alternated between using her right hand to play with nipples and clit while using her left hand to support herself on the chair.
Tyrone looked down at Anne, who continued to stroke his penis and continued to stare up at him with wonder. Suddenly, she opened her mouth wide and engulfed the first few inches of it with her mouth. She bounced up and down, her face going further and further down the shaft with each movement. After a few moments, her nose rubbed against his pubic hairs and the entire shaft had disappeared! She then began to suck with the ferocity of a girl possessed.
"DAMN BITCH! YOU"RE A NATURAL!" Tyrone called out.
"I'm so proud of you!" Christine said behind her. "But don't forget the balls!"
Anne popped the shaft out of her mouth. Without saying a word, she began to kiss and suck Tyrone's balls, before pulling her head up to take the shaft again. Now, she fondled and played with the balls with one hand while another went down under her thong to play with her own pussy.
"Work it baby! You need to get as wet as possible if you're going to take that up your cunny!" Chirstine encouraged her.
"Hey, I'm standing here and no one's done anything to help me out! " The eight incher standing next to Tyrone reminded the group. "I feel like some schmuck at a 70s porn theater!"
Anne pulled back, strands of saliva and precum trailing from between Tyrone's cock and her mouth. Her face was flushed red and covered in sweat.
"Oh, sorry!" She said. She leaned forward and took the newcomer's penis down her entire mouth and throat in one fell swoop, while jerking her hand up and down Tyrone's bigger member. After a few moments, she pulled back.
"Ummmm....can I get your name?" She asked, blushing.
"I'm Phil." He said. "Cool, I'm Anne" Anne responded, and immediately got back to sucking. She eventually fell into a rhythm, in which she alternated between sucking on one penis while giving a handjob to the other.
Tyrone eventually pulled back, leaving Anne gasping for air.
"What's wrong?" She asked, with a worried frown. "Did I do something wrong?"
"Naw girl," Tyrone smiled down benevolently at her. "You're a great cocksucker! You put some of these experienced sluts to shame! But I need some pussy!"
Christine piped up. "I think she needs some help getting ready! Hold on a bit, Tyrone!" She then pushed Anne's head back onto Tyrone's cock; who began sucking happily and without hesitation. Christine then grabbed the sides of Anne's thong and pulled, tearing the garment apart! Anne was now completely nude!
Christine scrambled onto her back underneath Anne placed her face underneath Anne's now naked pussy.
Anne threw her head back, still holding onto Tyrone's cock with both hands.
"Ohgodohgodohgod" she cried out with increasing intensity.
"Yo, keep sucking bitch!" Tyrone pulled her head down onto him, and she got back to work.
Phil, apparently resigned to the fact that Anne wouldn't provide him oral attention again anytime soon, walked over to Christine, who lay on her back with her legs splayed out.
Without a word, he spread her legs to give him easier access to her pussy, leaned forward, and begun thrusting forcefully. Christine emitted moans and what sounded like exhortations to fuck her harder, but her words were muffled by Anne's pussy. Christine was in bliss! Phil was one of the smaller men she'd seen since she'd declare her loyalty to black cock, but his apparent lack of size meant that the man had dedicated himself to developing his fucking skills--a dedication that Christine now loved being the beneficiary of!
As Phil pumped into Christine with intense passion, she ate away at Anne's pussy with increasing vigor. Anne's pale body flushed red and began to shake, and a loud mewling sound erupted from her mouth. The shaking in her lower body reached a fevered pitch, and a clear, sticky liquid started to gush out from it and over Christine's face!
Suddenly, Tyrone roared! Hannah saw white fluid start to come out the sides of Anne's mouth, and she realized Tyrone was coming. Anne stopped sucking but held the cock in her mouth, her throat moving with swallowing movements. Eventually, Tyrone pulled back, his cock still erupting with white fluid which sprayed Anne across her face, hair, and breasts.
When he finally stopped, Anne pouted. "How are you going to fuck me now!"
"Oh don't worry, sweetie!" Christine stopped eating her protege's pussy and peaked her face out from below her body. "He just wanted to cum so he could last longer in that tight pussy of yours! Right baby?"
"Right!" Tyrone announced, and then dragged Anne up by her armits. Christine gave a Phil a deep kiss before gently pushing him up and out of her. She stood to stand next to Anne.
"It's time!" She clapped. Anne looked down at Tyrone and saw that his cock was still fully erect! He picked her up completely off the ground and threw her over his shoulder.
Anne giggled as she felt him lift her like she was nothing. She realized he had no idea where he was taking as she faced away from the direction he was walking, but somehow felt wherever she ended up, she'd enjoy herself!
Tyrone stopped walking, and Anne felt the room spin as he pulled her from his shoulder and placed her down, so she was seated on a couch. She peeked around him so she could situate herself in the room.
Straight head, she saw Hannah, shuffling her feet nervously, wringing her hands and glancing around the room with a frightened expression on her face. Chloe, meanwhile, was talking to her in an animated fashion, her hands waving around excitedly. Anne couldn't make out what Chloe was saying, but it didn't look Hannah was paying any sort of attention.
She looked to her right, and saw that Terri, the tall, thin brunette who had been Chloe's partner in sex a few moments ago was now completely naked and straddling the black man she had been with earlier, bouncing up and down on his cock. Her cries were muffled by another massive black cock in her mouth. One of the men who had recently arrived approached the trio and tapped Terri gently on the shoulder. She stopped her sucking and turned to look at him with a happy grin on her face. She said something else to him that Anne couldn't make out, and he suddenly dropped his pants, exposing an unsurprisingly erect and large penis, and thrust it into Terri's ass without any sort of foreplay or hesitation! She screamed loudly before clamping down on the cock that had been waving in front of her face.
Anne felt a twinge from between her legs. She wasn't shocked, disgusted, or intimidated by the sight--she was intrigued.
She then turned to her left, and saw Christine approaching her, completely nude and guiding Phil by his cock like a loyal puppy dog.
Anne suddenly felt nervous. She realized that she had spread her legs and been rubbing her vagina as she sat on the couch completely nude and Tyrone leaned over. She clamped her legs together and pulled her hand up to cover her breasts before looking up at Tyrone with her big, brown eyes.
"What's the matter, sweetie?" Tyrone asked with a kind smile on his face. "Just a few moments ago I had my cock (he grabbed it and waved it for emphasis) down your throat and you were spasming as Christine ate that tight little cunnie. Now you're all modest?"
Anne began to stammer "It's just...so sudden..."
"So sudden?" Tyrone challenged with a laugh. "How many of these parties have you been to? You know what we do here. You wouldn't have kept coming back if you didn't want to join!"
Anne gulped and started to collect her thoughts when she felt Christine sit down next to her. Christine took Anne's face in her hands and gently turned her head towards her. Anne blushed even more when she saw that Christine's face was still covered in the juices that had moments ago flowed forth from her pussy.
"I'm so proud of you honey." Christine said. "I know this is scary. Believe it or not, I was once scared by all this too. But now is the time! Join us! Nothing would be make me happier known that I've helped you grow as a student, as a woman...and as a SLUT!"
With that, Christine leaned forward and gave Anne a deep kiss on the mouth. Anne found her own mouth opening, and before long the pair were making out passionately.
Anne eventually pulled up for air, gasping for breath. "You know what?" she said, spreading her legs and leaving her pussy exposed to Tyrone, "You're absolutely right!"
She spread her legs even more, placing her hands under her knees, and looked up at Tyrone with a confident grin.
"What are you waiting for!?" She asked. "THIS LITTLE WHITE CUNT NEEDS TO GET SPLIT OPEN! MAKE ME YOUR WHORE!"
"Your wish is my command," Tyrone laughed, and leaned forward with little ceremony, plunging his massive shaft into the spread young woman.
She screamed! Hannah thought she sounded like an imperiled cat! Her legs bucked back and forth. Hannah could only make out the back of Tyrone as he pulled forward, Anne's legs thrashing about, and her arms desperately clutching Tyrone's back.
Christine had a better view of the festivities. Despite all the howling and thrashing from Anne, she could see that Tyrone still had more than half his cock out! For all of hysterics, Anne hadn't come close to taking the entire thing! Christine grew concerned for her protege. If this was how she reacted to just a few inches of cock, how could she ever hope to become a full fledged slut??
Tyrone, for his part, had slowed his pace, and was steadily but firmly working the rest of his cock into the freshly christened slut. The tightness of her cunt around his organ was incredible, but he recognized that his new fuck toy wasn't quite ready to take him all yet, and he didn't want to hurt her.
Christine stroked Anne's hair with one hand and began to play with one of her nipples with the other, hoping the gentle erotic action would soothe the girl.
"You look so sexy," she whispered into her ear. "I'm so proud of you. But look down, there's still so much more to do!"
Anne stopped her howling and thrashing for a moment to gather her senses. Her cheeks flushed red with embarassment as she realized she'd put on such an intense show and yet Tyrone hadn't fully entered her yet, or even been thrusting!
"Oh god Christine" she panted. "It's so good! ITS SO GOOD!"
"It can get so much better!" Christine retorted. "You're only taking part of it! You can do better!"
"Oh godddd" Anne moaned. "It's just so big. Any my pussy is so tight! I'm not a whore like you! I wish were, but...fucckkkkkkkkkkk" Anne's speech broke off as Tyrone slipped a little bit more of cock into her pussy.
"Don't you want to be a true slut?" Christine asked insistently. "Look around! Look how much all the whores around here are enjoying themselves!! That could be you!"
"Oh god yes, yes, yes!" Anne cried out-either in response to Christine's interrogation, in pleasure from the rod slowly working its way into her, or both.
"Well, then, you need to ask Tyrone here to make you one! He won't do anything you don't want to! Come on! Tell him what you want!"
"OH GOD!" Anne screamed. "FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCK ME! I WANT TO BE A WHORE FOR BLACK COCK!"
With that, and without a word, Tyrone began to thrust in and out, pushing a little bit further into Anne each time. She whipped her head back and forth and continued to babble obscenities as he worked his way in, while Christine, determined to help her, lowered her head to suck on her breasts and began to played with Anne's pussy with her hand. Anne's yowls intensified as Christine began to work her clit, and before long her body began to shake and she screamed: "IM CUMMING!!! IM FUCKING CUMMING!!!!! IM A FUCKING WHORE! I WANT MORE COCK!! MORE COCK!!!!"
Hannah was watching the scene with a combination of terror and intrigue. Chloe was saying something to her, but she wasn't quite sure what...she was more interested in what was happening to her new friend. She watched, unable to tear her eyes away, as Tyrone threw his head back and left forth a savage yell in response to Anne's pleas. He then pulled back, his penis spurting forth thick ropes of semen, which sprayed across Anne's belly, breasts, and face. He sat on the couch next to Anne, who's vagina was now leaking semen. Anne immediately looked over and saw that his penis, still spurting semen, remained erect. She jumped up and straddled him, facing away from him, and sank the entire length of her body onto his squirting manhood!! She began to thrust her hips wildly while furiously rubbing her own clit.
Phil, meanwhile, had been watching the scene patiently as Christine helped Anne on her journey to sluthood. As Anne fully impaled herself on the massive black shaft, Christine beamed happily as she turned to Phil.
"I'll have what she's having!" she giggled, and gestured for Phil to sit on the couch next to Tyrone. He readily complied, and Christine moved to mimic Anne's position and mounted Phil while facing away from him. She too began to bounce with the smaller, but still impressive organ stretching her out.
Anne turned and saw the two in motion parallel to her own.
"Oh god Christine" she panted, struggling to get the words out. "Thank you! THANK YOU! THANK YOUUUUUU!!!!!"
Christine only smiled, and leaned over to kiss Anne. The two began to passionately make out as they were each plowed by massive rods wielded by masters of their craft.
"It's a beautiful thing, isn't it??" Chloe asked Hannah.
Hannah could only stare, unable to muster coherent words at the scene playing out before her.
Higher Education-Chapter Thirteen
A wordless cry erupted from Jess as her body shuddered with the force of another orgasm. She shivered with delight at the warm sensation of cum flooding her pussy. She didn't know the black stud who had been fucking her from behind for the past several minutes as she knelt on all fours on the floor, but she a made mental note that she'd have to get his name and contact information. He didn't look like much, at first, but he had skilly drawn multiple orgasms from her in their brief acquaintance, which had been marked of passionate, intense fucking.
"Who knows?" she thought to herself. "Perhaps he can even carry on a conversation?
Tonight had been relatively calm. This was only the third load she had taken in her pussy, and only a single batch of baby batter rested in her ass! She wasn't sure how many loads she had swallowed or had been sprayed onto her body, but she was certain it couldn't have been much more.
Tonight, she had a responsibility. She steadied her breathing and pushed the hair out of her eyes to survey the room. The mysterious stranger who had driven her to delight had been so skillful that she had lost track of the action!
She grinned widely as she looked across to one of the couches in the room, filled with typical carnal action. But what was atypical was the newest participant in the action! Anne--quiet, shy, introspective Anne--was now screaming, covered in a glistening sheen of sweat but devoid of even a stitch of clothing, as she ground into the massive black impaling her tight white cunt!
For all Anne's apparent timidity, Jess knew it was only a matter of time before she broke. She was happy to see it finally happen. She thought Anne was quite the cutie, and couldn't wait until she'd get her hands--and tongue--on the newly christened slut!
Jess glanced to her right. Next to Anne, Christine was bouncing with even more impassioned fervor on an anomyous black cock, in sync with her protege.
A pall of concern clouded Jess's elation for a brief moment. Anne looked like she'd been thoroughly and completely converted into a black cock slut by Sophie's rival, Christine! Sophie...her own dear friend, her own dear mentor. Where was Sophie? Would she be upset that Jess hadn't lived up to her example and turned enough girls?
As if on cue, Jess saw Sophie enter into her field of vision while holding the hand of a naked black man she didn't recognize. Sophie looked upon the carnal scene before her. For a moment, her expression was blank. Then, a smile began to cross her face and she started to clap excitedly.
"Anne!" She exclaimed. "I knew you were a filthy whore!"
As Sophie bounced on her heels excitedly, the black man who she had escorted over to the couch walked to Anne's side. Anne didn't seem to notice him, so focused was she on grinding into the massive rod that pounding into her. The stranger tapped her shoulder politely, like a stranger in a crowded train asking to clear the way. Anne turned to face the stranger, and when she saw his turgid cock in her face, she flashed a smile before opening her mouth wide and engulfing it with her mouth!
Meanwhile, Sophie sank to her knees in front of Christine, and began to lap at her pussy!
"Of course," Jess thought to herself. "For all their rivalry, they're such lesbians for each other!"
Jess continued her survey of the room, and shortly found the source of her nagging concern.
Hannah was still standing at the bar where she had left her. Her brow was furrowed with anxiety as she stared at Anne and her new friends. She nervously wrung her hands together, and seemed to be muttering to herself. Chloe was talking to Hannah excitedly, but Hannah didn't seem to be paying attention.
Jess pulled herself forward, and the cock which had impaled her popped free from her hungry sheath. As it did, a torrent of cum dripped down from her gaping cunt.
"Sorry, hon!" She said smiling back at the young man who had brought her so much pleasure. "I'm on duty tonight!" She got to her feet and kissed on the forehead. "Let's fuck again tonight! And I've got to get your number!"
With that, she strode to the bar where her nervous friend stood anxiously.
"Hey sweetie," Jess said delicately. "You doing okay?"
Hannah turned to Jess. She looked nauseous.
"Anne...Anne....what is she doing?"
"Only what comes natural hon!" Jess said. "She's a beautiful young woman getting what she deserves!"
"Oh fuck meeeeeee!" Anne screamed, as if to emphasize Jess' point.
Hannah's face turned an even deeper shade of red as she looked down, averting her eyes from the debauched scene.
Jess frowned.
"Are you okay hon? I thought you wanted to see what happened here...well this is it!"
Hannah didn't look and mumbled under her breath "But Anne....she was just like me....I thought she was just like me...I thought I made a new friend..."
"Don't be silly!" Jess retorted. "I'm so happy you got to meet Anne, I knew you'd be the best of friends! Why wouldn't you be!"
"POUND MY SLUTTY WHITE CUNT!" Anne shrieked from across the room.
Jess giggled. "I think you too are quite similar...you both love your silly board games!"
Hannah's blush got even deeper. She again turned her face down and she looked like she was trying to stare daggers into the floor.
But her infatuation with the floor lasted only seconds. Before long, she found her eyes drawn to the shrieks and moans emanating from across the room.
She looked up in time to see the giant Anne had been riding stand, with Anne still impaled on him! Anne let out a shriek of surprise before giggling and leaning back to kiss her new friend, who continued to thrust into her as he walked towards Jess and Hannah, seemingly unencumbered by the newly minted slut having the ride of her life!
Hannah stared transfixed as the rutting couple approached, unable to move or tear her eyes away.
Jess leaned in to whisper in Hannah's ear.
"God. It's so sexy. These studs are so strong and powerful. And look at how beautiful Anne is. Look how happy she is!"
Hannah started to stammer something, but couldn't quite get words. She just bit her lip and continued to stare.
"GOD!" Chloe cried out, startling Hannah, who had forgotten she was there in the wake of Jess' hectoring and the debauched acts happening only feet away. "Hannah sweetie, Jess is gonna have to care of you again! I have to get back in there!" With that, she walked with determination towards the raging orgy, untying her top and throwing it over shoulder and then stepping out of her skirt.
Hannah stopped staring at Anne momentarily to glance at Chloe as she stripped, noting the sashay of her bare ass as she walked away from her.
"There goes another beauty, huh?" Jess asked with a giggle.
"Huh?" Hannah asked, turning to face Jess, whose face had broken into a wicked grin. "Um. Chloe's cool. I'm not really into girls...or objectifying girls..."
As Hannah tried to stutter out a coherent response to Jess, the grunting and moaning sounds grew louder louder and louder as Anne and her companion were now only inches from Hannah.
As they got closer, the bull Anne was riding changed course, so the two were headed to a spot between Jess and Hannah. Jess quickly scooted to the side to the make room for the pair.
Anne's male friend pushed her forward onto the bar as he continued to pound her relentlessly. Anne had seemed oblivious to her surroundings, but was remained enough self awareness to prop herself up by her elbows on the bar.
Still, speech was beyond her, and she continued to manage only grunts, moans, and pants as her breasts bounced and hair flew about with the rhytym of the cock pounding into her from behind.
Now that Anne's body no longer obscured her partner, Hannah could see that the man fit the type-tall, black, muscular-but he wasn't one of the several men she'd met or seen frolicking with the other girls tonight. He wore dreadlocks and, absurdly enough, sunglasses at an indoor, nightime party! Anne was having sex with a complete stranger!
Jess and Hannah locked eyes over the bucking whore. Jess wore a delighted grin; Hannah a concerned frown. Jess leaned against the bar and brought her head level to Anne's.
"Anne! Welcome to the party! I always knew you'd make a great addition to our group...but I had to stay away because of Sophie's stupid little rivalry with Christine! Aren't you glad you joined us?"
"FUCCKKKKK MEEEEEEE" Anne squealed.
Jess chuckled happily. "In time, sweetie, but you look quite occupied with someone else."
"AAAOOOO OHHHMYYYGOODDDD!"
"Yes, quite astute my dear!" Jess said with mock seriousness. "But tell me, how is black cock now that you've had a chance to try it!"
"UGH UGH UGH YES YES YES YESSSSSS"
The stud pounding into Anne stopped his relentless assault and pulled his cock out with a plop, causing semen, pussy juice, and sweat to drip from Anne's now gaping pussy.
A look of confusion and sorrow flashed across Anne's face, which was dripping with sweat and partially obscured by stray strands of chestnut colored hair, some of which clung to her face and some of which hung loosely around her head.
Her screams and squeals were replaced by heavy panting as she apparently gained her bearings. She looked back at her stud with a hurt expression on her face.
"Why did you stop?" She pouted. "I thought you liked my cunt! I loved your cock!"
"Yo bitch," the stud rolled his eyes. "This ho here asked you a question!" He grabbed her by the chin and turned her face towards Jess.
Hannah's eyes flashed with anger at hearing her friends referred to by such degrading term, but neither of the other young women seemed terribly offended.
Anne merely smiled widely at Jess and reached forward to wrap her arms around the blonde's neck in a warm embrace.
"Oh gosh Jess I didn't even notice you! I'm so sorry!"
"Don't worry at all Anne," Jess responded gently. "I just wanted to know how you finally felt about black cock now that you've decided to join us! Is it everything you promised? I think Hannah wants to know!" With that, Jess locked eyes with the redhead, who had her fists rolled up into tight balls and a scowl on her face as she glared at the new interloper who had spoken so disrespectfully.
Hannah felt Jess was challenging, as if she had to stay something about all the degradation and debauchery around her. She began to speak as the stud put his finger to her mouth in a shushing gesture. Somehow, despite her anger at him, she felt compelled to obey.
"This ho [he pointed to Jess] asked a question that this slut [he gestured towards Anne] needs to answer!" He said, in a quiet, but stern stone.
"Oh Jess," Anne sighed. "Black cock...black men...it's so...UGHHH ERRGGH FUCKING GOOODDDDD." Her dreamy tone devolved into a groan and then ascended into a cry of pleasure as the stud sunk his cock back into her mid-sentence.
This time, he pistoned into her but at a slower, more gentle pace, apparently with the goal of allowing her to maintain a conversation.
Jess looked up at the dreadlocked giant and smiled.
"I don't think we've had the pleasure. I'm Jess!" She flashed a winning smile and gave a dainty curtesy. The graceful gesture from a naked woman, covered in sweat and semen, with make up running down her face and dishevelled hair, couldn't help but make Hannah laugh a little.
"Great to meet you Jess!" The stud said without missing a beat as he ground his rod into Anne, who continued to pant and moan under him, albeit at a less frantic pace. "I've heard so much about you! Not gonna lie, I've seen you in action at these parties too and always regretted that we never had the chance to paly before! I'd love to split that lovely looking pussy open tonight!"
"Of course! Based on the job you're doing with Anne here, I'd love to take you in my slutty cunt! You're going right on the dance card!" Sophie mimed pulling a piece of paper out and writing somethign down. "But...could I get your name?"
"Jerome," the man answered and mimed doffing a hat to Sophie, all the while continuing his fucking of Anne. "And I gather your friend here is Anne?" He said, looking down.
"Yesss....yesssss...yesssss" Anne hissed.
"I'm not sure if she's just approving of your cock or agreeing with you, but that's right! Anne's been coming to these parties for a while but this is the first time she decided to join one of our fuck fests!"
"Damn! I never would have guessed!"
Anne looked back and smiled happily at the Jerome. "Until an hour ago, neither would I. Now, I know who I am...what I born to do!"
Jerome turned his gaze to Hannah, whose look of anger had faded. A glazed, perplexed expression that was her trademark of the evening had returned. When she realized the naked, giant man was staring at her as he fucked her friend,blushed, nervously placed her hand on her should as if for self-support, and looked away.
Jerome's expression softened when he saw the red band on her wrist.
"Hey there sweetie," he said gently. "I hope I didn't get you too riled up. I was just having some fun with your friends here...I'm sure they're fine!"
"Honestly, Hannah, with all you've seen tonight I hope you wouldn't get upset by a little teasing!" Jess chided her.
"Oh goddd Hannah" Anne whined. "This is so sooooo goood! UGHHHHHHH. Don't be maaddddd." Anne tried to pant out words of encouragement beyond sounds of pleasure.
"Hannah, I presume" Jerome said with an arched eyebrow. "Haven't seen you around before, and I usually try to scope out the prospies. I've been eying Anne here for a while!This your first time at one of these shindigs?"
"Y...yes." Hannah stammered. "It's um, nice to meet you." She wrung her hands and chewed her lip nervously, unsure of how to make small talk with a naked man having sex with her new friend. Should she ask him his major? If he played for a sports team? Maybe he was into board games too, they were reaching new heights of popularity...
"Oh godddd Hannah..." Anne moaned, struggling to get a full sentence out. "Whyyy...whyyyy are you still here?"
Hannah looked helplessly at her phone, which stood at the bar.
She wasn't really sure the answer to that question. She should have called a rideshare along time ago. Something made her stay as the night got more absurd. At one point, she had told herself she wanted to make sure that Anne was safe...but Anne now looked well taken care of!
"Well...uhh...my phone....it ummmm"
"Is it out of battery?" Jess asked. "If you need a ride, I have a charger in my purse!"
"No, um, that's okay Jess," Hannah stammered. "But thank you!" The last part came out in a slightly higher pitch, and with a certain degree of eager awkwardness.
"Yo, if you need a ride, you can borrow my phone." Jerome offered with a friendly smile. "I feel pretty bad about getting you riled up earlier without knowing you were so new to this, I'd be happy to pay for your rideshare in recompense."
"NO!" Hannah cut him off sharply, then looked slightly embarrased. In a softer tone, she said "I'm okay, really...I uh...I just..."
Anne cut her off. "Hannah...I...I...didn't...mean...why....are...still...at the party..." Each word was punctuated by gasps, pants, and little squeaks of ectasy. "I meant....whyarentyoufucccckinnggg!" That last bit came out in a bit of rapid fire effort as Anne tried to articulate her thoughts through her pleasure. "Why aren't you naked? Why are you still standing at this stupid bar!"
Hannah's jaw dropped and she just stared, confronted by the direct question for the first time.
Jess began to laugh hysterically. "You know what Anne? I can't speak for Hannah, but that's a damn good question!" She blew a kiss to Hannah and tugged on Jerome's arm. "I'm sure you''ll be okay by yourself for a little! I promised Jerome here that he could split this cunt wide open though, and well, I'm ready!"
With that, Jerome pulled himself away from Anne and Jess guided him back towards the center of the orgy. Anne smiled weakly at Hannah, shrugged, and turned around to follow Jess and Jerome back into the action.
Jerome pushed Jess onto all fours on the ground in front of him and began to fuck her with a strong, steady pace. She re-positioned herself so she could face Hannah, and flashed a wide smile and gave a small, friendly wave to her friend before letting out an ecstatic cry and losing herself to the pleasure of a new sexual partner.
Ane stood and watched them, rubbing her pussy before three men approached her. One of the men kissed her neck from behind and began stroking her breasts while whispering in her ear. She giggled and smiled, nodding enthusiastically at whatever he suggested. He then laid on his back, his ten inch cock sticking up in the air. Anne then lowered herself, facing away from him and straddling, as his two friends flanked her. She took one cock in her mouth, enthusiastically sucking and kissing it while stroking and fondling the other cock with her hand. Before too long, she turned her head and began sucking the cock she had been fondling, and soon alternated between sucking and fondling the two flanking rods.
After a few moments of this, Hannah saw Terri, now completely naked, approach the foursome while holding hands with yet another naked man. Terri said something to Anne, who had apparently adjusted to getting impaled by massive cocks enough to realize her surroundings, as she nodded wordlessly to whatever's Terri's suggestion had been.
Terri then bent down and popped the cock which had been fucking Anne out of her pussy, and began enthusiastically sucking it! She then placed the cock back into Anne's pussy and began licking at her pussy and clitoris, which sent Anne into shrieks of pleasure which caused her to lose focus on the men she had previously been entertaining with her hands and mouth.
Meanwhile, the man who had approached Anne and her friends sunk to his knees and began fucking Terri as she switched between providing oral attention to Anne's stud and Anne! Terri, a more seasoned slut than Anne, continued her own efforts without interruption. As if inspired by the brilliant teacher's asssistant, Anne calmed down after a few moments and resumed her sexual multi-tasking.
Hannah simply stood in astonishment. She now stood alone as an orgy she could never have imagined played out in front of her eyes.
She glanced at her phone. She really should leave...her phone was at full battery life. She had plenty of money to call a ride.
Why was she still here?
"Who knows?" she thought to herself. "Perhaps he can even carry on a conversation?
Tonight had been relatively calm. This was only the third load she had taken in her pussy, and only a single batch of baby batter rested in her ass! She wasn't sure how many loads she had swallowed or had been sprayed onto her body, but she was certain it couldn't have been much more.
Tonight, she had a responsibility. She steadied her breathing and pushed the hair out of her eyes to survey the room. The mysterious stranger who had driven her to delight had been so skillful that she had lost track of the action!
She grinned widely as she looked across to one of the couches in the room, filled with typical carnal action. But what was atypical was the newest participant in the action! Anne--quiet, shy, introspective Anne--was now screaming, covered in a glistening sheen of sweat but devoid of even a stitch of clothing, as she ground into the massive black impaling her tight white cunt!
For all Anne's apparent timidity, Jess knew it was only a matter of time before she broke. She was happy to see it finally happen. She thought Anne was quite the cutie, and couldn't wait until she'd get her hands--and tongue--on the newly christened slut!
Jess glanced to her right. Next to Anne, Christine was bouncing with even more impassioned fervor on an anomyous black cock, in sync with her protege.
A pall of concern clouded Jess's elation for a brief moment. Anne looked like she'd been thoroughly and completely converted into a black cock slut by Sophie's rival, Christine! Sophie...her own dear friend, her own dear mentor. Where was Sophie? Would she be upset that Jess hadn't lived up to her example and turned enough girls?
As if on cue, Jess saw Sophie enter into her field of vision while holding the hand of a naked black man she didn't recognize. Sophie looked upon the carnal scene before her. For a moment, her expression was blank. Then, a smile began to cross her face and she started to clap excitedly.
"Anne!" She exclaimed. "I knew you were a filthy whore!"
As Sophie bounced on her heels excitedly, the black man who she had escorted over to the couch walked to Anne's side. Anne didn't seem to notice him, so focused was she on grinding into the massive rod that pounding into her. The stranger tapped her shoulder politely, like a stranger in a crowded train asking to clear the way. Anne turned to face the stranger, and when she saw his turgid cock in her face, she flashed a smile before opening her mouth wide and engulfing it with her mouth!
Meanwhile, Sophie sank to her knees in front of Christine, and began to lap at her pussy!
"Of course," Jess thought to herself. "For all their rivalry, they're such lesbians for each other!"
Jess continued her survey of the room, and shortly found the source of her nagging concern.
Hannah was still standing at the bar where she had left her. Her brow was furrowed with anxiety as she stared at Anne and her new friends. She nervously wrung her hands together, and seemed to be muttering to herself. Chloe was talking to Hannah excitedly, but Hannah didn't seem to be paying attention.
Jess pulled herself forward, and the cock which had impaled her popped free from her hungry sheath. As it did, a torrent of cum dripped down from her gaping cunt.
"Sorry, hon!" She said smiling back at the young man who had brought her so much pleasure. "I'm on duty tonight!" She got to her feet and kissed on the forehead. "Let's fuck again tonight! And I've got to get your number!"
With that, she strode to the bar where her nervous friend stood anxiously.
"Hey sweetie," Jess said delicately. "You doing okay?"
Hannah turned to Jess. She looked nauseous.
"Anne...Anne....what is she doing?"
"Only what comes natural hon!" Jess said. "She's a beautiful young woman getting what she deserves!"
"Oh fuck meeeeeee!" Anne screamed, as if to emphasize Jess' point.
Hannah's face turned an even deeper shade of red as she looked down, averting her eyes from the debauched scene.
Jess frowned.
"Are you okay hon? I thought you wanted to see what happened here...well this is it!"
Hannah didn't look and mumbled under her breath "But Anne....she was just like me....I thought she was just like me...I thought I made a new friend..."
"Don't be silly!" Jess retorted. "I'm so happy you got to meet Anne, I knew you'd be the best of friends! Why wouldn't you be!"
"POUND MY SLUTTY WHITE CUNT!" Anne shrieked from across the room.
Jess giggled. "I think you too are quite similar...you both love your silly board games!"
Hannah's blush got even deeper. She again turned her face down and she looked like she was trying to stare daggers into the floor.
But her infatuation with the floor lasted only seconds. Before long, she found her eyes drawn to the shrieks and moans emanating from across the room.
She looked up in time to see the giant Anne had been riding stand, with Anne still impaled on him! Anne let out a shriek of surprise before giggling and leaning back to kiss her new friend, who continued to thrust into her as he walked towards Jess and Hannah, seemingly unencumbered by the newly minted slut having the ride of her life!
Hannah stared transfixed as the rutting couple approached, unable to move or tear her eyes away.
Jess leaned in to whisper in Hannah's ear.
"God. It's so sexy. These studs are so strong and powerful. And look at how beautiful Anne is. Look how happy she is!"
Hannah started to stammer something, but couldn't quite get words. She just bit her lip and continued to stare.
"GOD!" Chloe cried out, startling Hannah, who had forgotten she was there in the wake of Jess' hectoring and the debauched acts happening only feet away. "Hannah sweetie, Jess is gonna have to care of you again! I have to get back in there!" With that, she walked with determination towards the raging orgy, untying her top and throwing it over shoulder and then stepping out of her skirt.
Hannah stopped staring at Anne momentarily to glance at Chloe as she stripped, noting the sashay of her bare ass as she walked away from her.
"There goes another beauty, huh?" Jess asked with a giggle.
"Huh?" Hannah asked, turning to face Jess, whose face had broken into a wicked grin. "Um. Chloe's cool. I'm not really into girls...or objectifying girls..."
As Hannah tried to stutter out a coherent response to Jess, the grunting and moaning sounds grew louder louder and louder as Anne and her companion were now only inches from Hannah.
As they got closer, the bull Anne was riding changed course, so the two were headed to a spot between Jess and Hannah. Jess quickly scooted to the side to the make room for the pair.
Anne's male friend pushed her forward onto the bar as he continued to pound her relentlessly. Anne had seemed oblivious to her surroundings, but was remained enough self awareness to prop herself up by her elbows on the bar.
Still, speech was beyond her, and she continued to manage only grunts, moans, and pants as her breasts bounced and hair flew about with the rhytym of the cock pounding into her from behind.
Now that Anne's body no longer obscured her partner, Hannah could see that the man fit the type-tall, black, muscular-but he wasn't one of the several men she'd met or seen frolicking with the other girls tonight. He wore dreadlocks and, absurdly enough, sunglasses at an indoor, nightime party! Anne was having sex with a complete stranger!
Jess and Hannah locked eyes over the bucking whore. Jess wore a delighted grin; Hannah a concerned frown. Jess leaned against the bar and brought her head level to Anne's.
"Anne! Welcome to the party! I always knew you'd make a great addition to our group...but I had to stay away because of Sophie's stupid little rivalry with Christine! Aren't you glad you joined us?"
"FUCCKKKKK MEEEEEEE" Anne squealed.
Jess chuckled happily. "In time, sweetie, but you look quite occupied with someone else."
"AAAOOOO OHHHMYYYGOODDDD!"
"Yes, quite astute my dear!" Jess said with mock seriousness. "But tell me, how is black cock now that you've had a chance to try it!"
"UGH UGH UGH YES YES YES YESSSSSS"
The stud pounding into Anne stopped his relentless assault and pulled his cock out with a plop, causing semen, pussy juice, and sweat to drip from Anne's now gaping pussy.
A look of confusion and sorrow flashed across Anne's face, which was dripping with sweat and partially obscured by stray strands of chestnut colored hair, some of which clung to her face and some of which hung loosely around her head.
Her screams and squeals were replaced by heavy panting as she apparently gained her bearings. She looked back at her stud with a hurt expression on her face.
"Why did you stop?" She pouted. "I thought you liked my cunt! I loved your cock!"
"Yo bitch," the stud rolled his eyes. "This ho here asked you a question!" He grabbed her by the chin and turned her face towards Jess.
Hannah's eyes flashed with anger at hearing her friends referred to by such degrading term, but neither of the other young women seemed terribly offended.
Anne merely smiled widely at Jess and reached forward to wrap her arms around the blonde's neck in a warm embrace.
"Oh gosh Jess I didn't even notice you! I'm so sorry!"
"Don't worry at all Anne," Jess responded gently. "I just wanted to know how you finally felt about black cock now that you've decided to join us! Is it everything you promised? I think Hannah wants to know!" With that, Jess locked eyes with the redhead, who had her fists rolled up into tight balls and a scowl on her face as she glared at the new interloper who had spoken so disrespectfully.
Hannah felt Jess was challenging, as if she had to stay something about all the degradation and debauchery around her. She began to speak as the stud put his finger to her mouth in a shushing gesture. Somehow, despite her anger at him, she felt compelled to obey.
"This ho [he pointed to Jess] asked a question that this slut [he gestured towards Anne] needs to answer!" He said, in a quiet, but stern stone.
"Oh Jess," Anne sighed. "Black cock...black men...it's so...UGHHH ERRGGH FUCKING GOOODDDDD." Her dreamy tone devolved into a groan and then ascended into a cry of pleasure as the stud sunk his cock back into her mid-sentence.
This time, he pistoned into her but at a slower, more gentle pace, apparently with the goal of allowing her to maintain a conversation.
Jess looked up at the dreadlocked giant and smiled.
"I don't think we've had the pleasure. I'm Jess!" She flashed a winning smile and gave a dainty curtesy. The graceful gesture from a naked woman, covered in sweat and semen, with make up running down her face and dishevelled hair, couldn't help but make Hannah laugh a little.
"Great to meet you Jess!" The stud said without missing a beat as he ground his rod into Anne, who continued to pant and moan under him, albeit at a less frantic pace. "I've heard so much about you! Not gonna lie, I've seen you in action at these parties too and always regretted that we never had the chance to paly before! I'd love to split that lovely looking pussy open tonight!"
"Of course! Based on the job you're doing with Anne here, I'd love to take you in my slutty cunt! You're going right on the dance card!" Sophie mimed pulling a piece of paper out and writing somethign down. "But...could I get your name?"
"Jerome," the man answered and mimed doffing a hat to Sophie, all the while continuing his fucking of Anne. "And I gather your friend here is Anne?" He said, looking down.
"Yesss....yesssss...yesssss" Anne hissed.
"I'm not sure if she's just approving of your cock or agreeing with you, but that's right! Anne's been coming to these parties for a while but this is the first time she decided to join one of our fuck fests!"
"Damn! I never would have guessed!"
Anne looked back and smiled happily at the Jerome. "Until an hour ago, neither would I. Now, I know who I am...what I born to do!"
Jerome turned his gaze to Hannah, whose look of anger had faded. A glazed, perplexed expression that was her trademark of the evening had returned. When she realized the naked, giant man was staring at her as he fucked her friend,blushed, nervously placed her hand on her should as if for self-support, and looked away.
Jerome's expression softened when he saw the red band on her wrist.
"Hey there sweetie," he said gently. "I hope I didn't get you too riled up. I was just having some fun with your friends here...I'm sure they're fine!"
"Honestly, Hannah, with all you've seen tonight I hope you wouldn't get upset by a little teasing!" Jess chided her.
"Oh goddd Hannah" Anne whined. "This is so sooooo goood! UGHHHHHHH. Don't be maaddddd." Anne tried to pant out words of encouragement beyond sounds of pleasure.
"Hannah, I presume" Jerome said with an arched eyebrow. "Haven't seen you around before, and I usually try to scope out the prospies. I've been eying Anne here for a while!This your first time at one of these shindigs?"
"Y...yes." Hannah stammered. "It's um, nice to meet you." She wrung her hands and chewed her lip nervously, unsure of how to make small talk with a naked man having sex with her new friend. Should she ask him his major? If he played for a sports team? Maybe he was into board games too, they were reaching new heights of popularity...
"Oh godddd Hannah..." Anne moaned, struggling to get a full sentence out. "Whyyy...whyyyy are you still here?"
Hannah looked helplessly at her phone, which stood at the bar.
She wasn't really sure the answer to that question. She should have called a rideshare along time ago. Something made her stay as the night got more absurd. At one point, she had told herself she wanted to make sure that Anne was safe...but Anne now looked well taken care of!
"Well...uhh...my phone....it ummmm"
"Is it out of battery?" Jess asked. "If you need a ride, I have a charger in my purse!"
"No, um, that's okay Jess," Hannah stammered. "But thank you!" The last part came out in a slightly higher pitch, and with a certain degree of eager awkwardness.
"Yo, if you need a ride, you can borrow my phone." Jerome offered with a friendly smile. "I feel pretty bad about getting you riled up earlier without knowing you were so new to this, I'd be happy to pay for your rideshare in recompense."
"NO!" Hannah cut him off sharply, then looked slightly embarrased. In a softer tone, she said "I'm okay, really...I uh...I just..."
Anne cut her off. "Hannah...I...I...didn't...mean...why....are...still...at the party..." Each word was punctuated by gasps, pants, and little squeaks of ectasy. "I meant....whyarentyoufucccckinnggg!" That last bit came out in a bit of rapid fire effort as Anne tried to articulate her thoughts through her pleasure. "Why aren't you naked? Why are you still standing at this stupid bar!"
Hannah's jaw dropped and she just stared, confronted by the direct question for the first time.
Jess began to laugh hysterically. "You know what Anne? I can't speak for Hannah, but that's a damn good question!" She blew a kiss to Hannah and tugged on Jerome's arm. "I'm sure you''ll be okay by yourself for a little! I promised Jerome here that he could split this cunt wide open though, and well, I'm ready!"
With that, Jerome pulled himself away from Anne and Jess guided him back towards the center of the orgy. Anne smiled weakly at Hannah, shrugged, and turned around to follow Jess and Jerome back into the action.
Jerome pushed Jess onto all fours on the ground in front of him and began to fuck her with a strong, steady pace. She re-positioned herself so she could face Hannah, and flashed a wide smile and gave a small, friendly wave to her friend before letting out an ecstatic cry and losing herself to the pleasure of a new sexual partner.
Ane stood and watched them, rubbing her pussy before three men approached her. One of the men kissed her neck from behind and began stroking her breasts while whispering in her ear. She giggled and smiled, nodding enthusiastically at whatever he suggested. He then laid on his back, his ten inch cock sticking up in the air. Anne then lowered herself, facing away from him and straddling, as his two friends flanked her. She took one cock in her mouth, enthusiastically sucking and kissing it while stroking and fondling the other cock with her hand. Before too long, she turned her head and began sucking the cock she had been fondling, and soon alternated between sucking and fondling the two flanking rods.
After a few moments of this, Hannah saw Terri, now completely naked, approach the foursome while holding hands with yet another naked man. Terri said something to Anne, who had apparently adjusted to getting impaled by massive cocks enough to realize her surroundings, as she nodded wordlessly to whatever's Terri's suggestion had been.
Terri then bent down and popped the cock which had been fucking Anne out of her pussy, and began enthusiastically sucking it! She then placed the cock back into Anne's pussy and began licking at her pussy and clitoris, which sent Anne into shrieks of pleasure which caused her to lose focus on the men she had previously been entertaining with her hands and mouth.
Meanwhile, the man who had approached Anne and her friends sunk to his knees and began fucking Terri as she switched between providing oral attention to Anne's stud and Anne! Terri, a more seasoned slut than Anne, continued her own efforts without interruption. As if inspired by the brilliant teacher's asssistant, Anne calmed down after a few moments and resumed her sexual multi-tasking.
Hannah simply stood in astonishment. She now stood alone as an orgy she could never have imagined played out in front of her eyes.
She glanced at her phone. She really should leave...her phone was at full battery life. She had plenty of money to call a ride.
Why was she still here?
Higher Education, Chapter Fourteen
Hannah was now left standing alone at the bar, which acted as a kind of a safe zone from the orgy raging around her. A few moments had passed while she stared at her own phone, debating whether to order a ride home. Somehow she couldn't bring herself to do it.
But the scene before her--it was too much. She flipped open some social media apps and began to scroll, hoping to find some degree of normalcy in people yelling idiocies at each other about politics.
But before long the, the shrillness of 240 character debates wore on her, and the shrieks and cries of feminine delight mixed with roars of male pleasure drew her gaze away from the phone.
Anne lay on her back on a coffee table, her legs spread wide while one of the numerous male guests knelt on the ground as he aggressively fucked her pussy.
"FUCCK MEEE! SO GOODSOGOODSOGOOD! YESSS! MORE! MORE MORE! MOORREEEE!!!!" When Hannah had met Anne an hour ago, she seeed like a quiet, nervous girl only who came alive when talking about math or the nerdy hobbies the two shared. Now she was singing the praises of a stranger's sex skills and begging him to fuck her harder.
Chloe walked over to the couple and smiled, looking down at the screaming, cursing whore. Without a word, she climbed up on the table and arranged herself so she was straddling Anne's head.
"You don't know how long I've wanted to see you like this, dear." She said, as she sank down so her pussy covered Anne's face! Anne arched her neck upwards as she stuck her tongue out, and Chloe rolled her eyes in pleasure.
"I'm glad to see you eat pussy as well as you take cock!" Chloe said, before leaning forward to make out with the young man fucking Anne.
A few feet away, Jess and Sophie were on all fours, laying on the ground side by side and holding hands while Tyrone and Reggie pounded them before behind.
Not far away, Christine on her knees, giving a blowjob to Jerome as Terri laid on her back the ground underneath her, eating her pussy and getting fucked by Malick!
Hannah's eyes scanned the room. She saw men and women she'd met that night and strangers in various stages of carnal delight. It seemed so wrong...but so why was she still here?
"YES! SO GOOD!" Chloe cried out, as if in response to Hannah's internal protestations that the scene before her was wrong.
Chloe wasn't alone in her approval of the debauchery. All around her, Hannah heard declarations of ectasy and pleasure from men and women alike.
Women she looked up to, like Terri and Chloe, were acting like depraved, cock-crazed whores.
Hannah wasn't quite sure whether she looked up to Jess or not. She certainly liked her. But Jess clearly dressed to appease the male gaze, and she was so casual about sex. But...was Jess irresponsible or stupid? She was about to graduate from an elite college. Was she cruel? She had shown her and Charlotte nothing but kindness. What precisely was wrong with what Jess and friends did?
Hannah bit her lip. How could she be having these thoughts? So much of the history of sex had been about men oppressing women, using them as breeding objects or holding them back. And yet Jess, Terri, Chloe--these were some of the smartest, most independent women she'd met.
Hannah shook her head. What was wrong with her? She grabbed her phone. She had to get out of here. The scenes in front of her were affecting her judgment. She had to get somewhere safe. Somewhere calm. Somewhere comfortable.
She grabbed her phone. She opened a ride-sharing app. She fevirishly began typing her dorm hall address into the app, desperate to leave before she did something she regretted. She typed so quickly, though, that she mangled her own address too poorly for even auto-correct to guess where she was trying to go.
She sighed to herself. "Calm down, girl!" She quickly glanced up when she heard a joyful shout across the room.
"YOU GO GIRL!" Christine had joined Anne on the coffee table and was kneeling, naked, next to her. Anne and her stud had changed position, so the stud was laying back and Anne was squatting down over him. Chloe was grasping his cock, guiding it towards Anne's pussy.
Anne stopped for a moment and looked down.
"Chloe," she said. "Black cocks feels amazing in my cunt. But there's something else I want to try out!"
Chloe smiled up at her and giggled as she adjusted the angle of the cock. It was now aligned directly with Anne's asshole!
"Always happy to help a fellow slut out!" Chloe said happily.
Anne began to sink down, and the head, along with a few inches of shift shaft made its way into the tight opening.
Anne threw her head back and let out an inhuman howl.
Hannah felt herself pause. Anne was clearly in agony. Yes, she may have asked for it, but the sounds coming from her were so savage she had to be in pain. She felt torn between getting the hell out of there and staying to help her friend.
But before long, Anne's howl mellowed into a moan. She seemed to regain control of herself and looked straight ahead. As she did, she made direct eye contact with Hannah. Without breaking eye contact, she began to lower herself down on the shaft, slowly but surely. She made no sound as she did so, but had a look of intense focus on her face. She bit her lip with determination. The sheen of sweat that had already covered her body grew thicker with exertion. Finally, ten inches of black meat was firmly ensconced in Anne's ass, leaving only the heavy balls visible!
"Oh, god" She gulped, still looking directly at Hannah. "Why did I wait so long for this?"
With that, the stud began thrusting upwards and Anne began bouncing happily. Her cries of pleasure were interrupted when Christine grabbed her face to turn towards and the two began making out passionately. Underneath her, Chloe, apparently satisfied that the freshly minted slut had learned to take black cock in her ass as effectively as any experienced whore, leaned forward and began to eat her pussy!
Two black men entered into Hannah's frame of vision. One of them she recognized as Craig, her classmate she had seen Jess' room a few days earlier. The other was a stranger. The stranger pulled Christine back by her hips so that her bare pussy was exposed to him, and, without a word, thrust it into the willing hole!
Meanwhile, Craig knelt down behind Chloe. Hannah couldn't see what he was doing, but Chloe's declarations gave him an idea. A flash of red hair emerged as she threw her head up. "FUCK THIS WHORE ASS! SPREAD THIS BUTTHOLE OPEN!" She screamed, before her words devolved into muffled moans as Craig pushed her head down, presumably so she could restore her attention to Anne's pussy.
Hannah's dilemma ended when she realized that Anne's howl was one of ecstasy, not agony. She returned to her phone, ready to go home with a clear conscience.
This time, though, she fumbled. She watched in horror as the phone fell to the ground and bounced a few times, before landing with the screen down. She was certain now that her phone would be broken and she'd be forced to stay here all night while her friends had their brains fucked out.
She scurried to pick up the phone, holding out hope that, even if the screen had shattered, she'd still be able to use it to call a ride home. She scooped down to pick it up, and was amazed to see that it was wholly intact! It remained completely functional. She could go home!
Hannah's heart sank and she felt a wave of disappointment rush over.
"...disappointment?" Hannah whispered to herself. She stood stupefied, confused by her feelings. Her phone worked. She could leave this debauched carnival of degradation. At the very least, she wouldn't have to find room in her student budget to buy a new one. So why in the world was she disappointed?
Hannah began to grow dizzy. The lustful scenes around her merged into a single image. All the pictures she had scene began to flash before her eyes. The discussions she'd had with Jessica. Her late night explorations of the internet. The late night explorations of her own body.
She gasped in shock at her own thoughts. And then, suddenly, she felt overcome by a wave of calm.
"Oh," she whispered to herself. Of course, there was only reason why she'd felt sadness at the idea of leaving this debauched orgy. She knew what she was now. She knew who she was now. She knew what she wanted to do. What she needed to do.
Hannah looked down at her phone. She closed the ride sharing app she'd been trying so deperately to use a few moments before. She placed her phone on the bar behind her.
She then peeled off her cardigan and neatly placed it on the bar, leaving herself clad in the tanktop that she thought showed a little too much skin and that was a little too tight. She pulled the scrunchie which had kept her hair up in a tight ponytail and placed it next to the cardigan. She shook her head and ran her hands through her hair, so it now fell loosely down her back and around her face.
She paused for a moment before taking off her glasses as well. "I only really need them for reading," she told herself. "And, well I think with what I'm about to do they'd get dirty! Or broken!"
She looked down at the red band around her wrist. A few minutes ago, it was an anchor keeping her tied to virtue and sanity. Now, it seemed like a handcuff. A leash. A chain. She began to pull at it, eager to remove it. But it was stuck. She couldn't get it off.
She pouted to herself for a moment. But only for a moment.
She looked forward to the mass of writhing white female and black male flesh. She gulped and balled her fists up in determination. "You know what you have to do, girl" she said to herself in self-encouragement.
She began to walk forward to where the rest of the party-goers had gathered. Some voice in the back of her head still tried to hold her back. She initially moved forward cautiously, tentatively, before she caught herself.
"Fortune favors the bold." She reminded herself. And then she moved forward with a far more confident, agressive pace.
She found herself only a few feet from the bucking orgy on the coffee table. Around her, others were fully engaged in vigorous, delightful sexual activities. She scanned the room. No one really noticed her entry onto the scene, so lost were they in their own delights.
"Ummmm...excuse me...." She said quietly, to no one in particular.
The crowd kept fucking. No one heard her.
"Of course, Hannah. Don't be silly." She chided herself.
She cleared her throat and held up the arm bearing the red band.
"EXCUSE ME!" She said, in her loudest, most assertive voice. "EXCUSE ME, CAN I GET HELP SOME HERE?"
She felt a strong hand on her bare shoulder shoulder from behind her. The clearly masuline touch on her bare skin sent a shiver down her spine. She turned to look and saw Jerome, the man who she had nearly gotten into an argument with a few moments before, looking down at her with a look of concern and compassion on his face. She realized that, despite his comforting expression, he was completely naked, and his massive rod was fully erect and sticky with fluid, presumably vaginal fluid from one the man young women he'd been with that night.
"Are you okay, Hannah?" He asked quietly, placing another hand gently on her arm, as if to comfort her. Hannah felt the shiver turn into a tingle and spread throughout her body. She blushed as she realized it was espicially concentrated between her legs, and she felt her vagina begin to moisten at the mere touch of a man who, minutes before, she saw as a vulgar thug.
From what she could tell, the touch wasn't even supposed to be sexual! He was merely trying to comfort her! And even that platonic gesture left her pussy soaking! This only increased Hannah's certainty as to what she needed to do.
But before she could speak or act, Jerome continued.
"Do you want to leave? We can get you a ride? Did anyone touch you? No one's supposed to bother anyone with the bands!"
"No...no...." Hannah shook her head. "That's not what I need help with!"
She held out her wrist, displaying the red band to Jerome. "Not in the way you're thinking, at least," she went on.
"This stupid...thing" she spat out. "It needs to come off."
Jerome looked at her with confusion.
"Do you know what will happen if it does?" He asked.
Hannah felt a softer, more feminine presence move behind her and begin to rub her back.
"I think she knows exactly what's going to happen," Jess said with a mirthful tone to her voice. "I explained everything to her very carefully."
Hannah looked back and saw her friend standing behind her, completely nude, covered in sweat and semen, with make up running down her face and disheveled hair that framed her face in a wild halo. She wore a radiant smile on her face. She was flanked by Craig, her classmate, and Reggie, one of the more polite men she'd met tonight.
Yet again, Hannah gulped. She knew what taking the band off would mean. It would mean that in short enough time, she would look as Jess did now. She'd seen how Jess had arrived in her current state. And she wanted it, she wanted it so badly.
As she studied Jess, Sophie walked up to the group and joined them, without saying anything, but standing in all her naked glory with the group, wearing an enigmatic smile as she eyed Hannah carefully. She began to stroke Craig's cock absentmindendly.
"What do you think is going to happen?" Jerome asked, still quiet, still patient.
"Well," Hannah said carefully. "It means I'm going to join in all of this?"
"Be specific," Jess commanded, in a stern yet playful tone. "What is all of this?"
"Well...sex...sexual intercourse" Hannah said.
"We're not in biology class, Hannah!" Jess scoffed. "You need to tell the man what you want."
Jess moved up closer behind Hannah, so her naked breasts now pressed into her back. She leaned forward to speak into her ear, and Hannah could smell the perfume, sweat and semen that covered her body.
"You see, Hannah," Jess went on, "these men are gentlemen. Oh sure, they fuck like beasts when they know they're with a slut who wants it...but they won't do anything you don't ask for. They need to know you want it. Don't be coy about it."
Hannah flashed her green eyes up at Jerome, who was still smiling patiently. Reggie moved from beside Jess to stand next to Jerome.
"She's right, Hannah," Jerome said. He took her hand in his own and placed it the palm faced upward, the red strip of material shining bright against Hannah's pale skin. He placed his finger under the band, and Hannah saw it begin to strain.
Reggie looked down at her and smiled. "We'll do whatever you want Hannah. You're in charge here. But we need to know what you want."
"Hannah," Sophie spoke for the first time since she had joined the group. "I've seen this happen a lot. I know what I'm seeing. What's about to happen...it could be the greatest moment of your life. It's the greatest moment of a lot of women's lives. But you can't just sit back and let whatever happens happens. You have to take charge. You have to let us know what you want."
Hannah looked down at the wristband, beginning to strain but still intact. As she looked down, she could see that her breasts were heaving under her tight tank top and perspiration was beginning to form along her cleavage. She looked up at Jerome and Reggie, smiling at her with calm kindness. She looked back at Jess and Sophie, the two older women smiling at her wolfishly.
Craig also smiled, but goofily, like a kid in a candy shop.
"I want...I want to have sex with you! And you!" She said desperately, rapidly exchanging glances with Jerome and Reggie. "And you!" She said, turning to Craig. "And..." she paused, and then giggled, and then smiled, as she turned to Jess. "And YOU! Especially you!"
"Oh Hannah. I'm glad to see how far you've come. But having sex is for nice married couples in their bedroom with the lights off. I don't see any married couples here...and this isn't a bedroom...and the lights are most certainly on!"
"That's right!'" Reggie agreed. "Tell us what you really want!"
"God! What more do you want from me! I've told you what I want! Is this a game? Am I supposed to solve a riddle??"
"OHHHHH FUCCKKKK ME SPLLITTT THIS SLUTTY WHITE CUNT OPEN!!!!" Hannah heard Anne scream. Standing only a few feet away from her, the effect was even stronger.
"Oh..." Hannah said with realization. She looked up at the two men facing her.
"Fine, I'll play--I've always thought profanity was for the marginally literate, but tonight's a night for firsts!"
"I want you to fuck me!" She said confidentally. She went on with increasing enthusiasm. "I want you all to fuck me! I want you to put your big black penises in my little white vagina!
"And I want to eat your vaginas!" She hurriedly added, not wanting to leave Jess or Sophie out. She felt a surge of excitement at the filthy words leaving her mouth.
"Penis? Vagina?" Jerome laughed. "You're so proper! Maybe too proper for all of this..."
"Really, Hannah, use language appropriate for the event!" Jess scolded. "Otherwise, these gentlemen are going to think you don't want it!"
"Oh, I think she wants it," Craig chuckled.
"SHUT UP GREG!" Sophie yelled playfully, gently slapping him on the arm.
Hannah gulped yet again. "Do I really have to do this?" She asked herself. But the prior extortations had felt so deliciously naughty, and if this was the game she had to play to get where wanted to be...so be it. As she debated with herself, Jerome stepped closer, and his massive organ rubbed against her belly, sending a surge of electricity through her body. "Oh yes....I really have to do this!" she thought to herself.
"I want you to take these massive, black COCKS!" She declared, emphasizing the vulgar word. "And I want you to split open my tiny, white CUNT! I want you to fuck me like the little white black cock slut that I am! I want you to treat me like a filthy whore! I want to eat all of your cum! And I want to eat that whore Jess's cunt too!"
Reggie laughed at Hannah's speech. "Well spoken, but you think you're a black cock slut? How many men have you been with?"
"Well...one?" Hannah said hesitantly.
"Heh.hehh..hehh" Craig laughed behind her. "I knew this chick was a prude." He shut up as Sophie smacked him upside the head. "You may know how to fuck, Greg, but you're kind of an idiot," She scolded him.
Jerome rubbed his cock with one hand, the other still playing with the wristband.
"And was it a black man? Was it a cock like this? Or it some little white boy?"
"Oh..." Hannah said, breathlessly. "A little white boy! It was nothing like that! My god! I don't know how I'm going to get it to fit!"
"Oh, it'll fit baby!" Reggie said. "You'll be amazed at what your body can do. But if you've only been with one guy before, and he didn't really stretch you out...I don't think you can call yourself a slut!"
Jess, who still pressed up against Hannah with her face pressed against her ear, "He has a point. I think you have it in you to be one of the biggest sluts to have walked onto this campus. But...right now its all potential." She shrugged and gave a sad little sigh.
"Make me a slut then! Turn me! Convert me! Stretch my little pussy out! Take all of my holes! Goddddd. Pleeeasssseeee." Hannah commanded, and then pleaded, and then whined.
"Your wish..." Jerome grinned, and pushed another finger under the wristband. "Is my command!" With that, he pushed up with his both his fingers and the band snapped! It was just a flimsy bit of material, but the sound of the band tearing ripped through Hannah's ears like an explosion. She looked down as the now useless piece of material, the former guardian of her virtue, floated helplessly to the ground. It could have only taken a few seconds, but it seemed as if it took ages.
"OH HANNAH!" Jess squealed. "I'M SO PROUD OF YOU! I KNEW YOU WERE ONE OF US! I KNEW TAKING YOU HERE WOULD MAKE YOU REALIZE IT! BUT I NEVER THOUGHT IT'D ONLY TAKE ONE PARTY!" With that, she grabbed Hannah by her shoulders and turned her around so the two faced each other. She grabbed Hannah's face in her hands and pulled her towards her, pressing her naked breasts against Hannah and rubbing the sweat and semen that covered her nude body onto Hannah's still remaining clothes.
Hannah kissed back eagerly, rubbing her hands along naked body Jess's body, amazed at how soft and delightful the female flesh felt, even as if it was slick with semen and sweat. She felt Jess' tongue begin to probe her still closed lips, and opened them eagerly so that Jess could probe her mouth with her tongue. Jess' scent--a mixture of perfume, her own body, and various bodily fluids--drove Hannah wild. She realize her nipples were hard as granite and pussy was flooded like she'd never experienced!!
After what seemed like an eternity, Jess broke the kiss. "You're a great kisser, hon!" Jess beamed at her. "You sure you've never done this with a girl?" She winked.
Hannah only panted, unable to form words when faced with the waves of pleasure and new sensations threatening to overwhelm her body.
"We can't leave our gentlemen friends out though!" Jess said seriously. She then placed her hands on her shoulders and swiveled Hannah around, who saw that Reggie, Jerome, and now Craig were standing in a line, facing the girls and watching them lustfully.
Sophie was on her knees, eagerly sucking Jerome's cock, who was in the middle, while stroking Jerome and Craig with her hands. Hannah was impressed as the older girl quickly switched between cocks, moving to suck one while alternating between giving handjobs to the others. "The slut knows how to multi-task!" Hannah thought to herself, giggling.
Sophie stood up and faced Hannah and Jess. "I've been keeping these boys primed," she said. "But, Hannah...it's time!" With that, she stood aside as Jess gently pushed Jess forward, and then placed her hands on her shoulders and pushed her down.
Hannah found herself on her knees, her face now centimeters from Jerome's cock. She almost crossed her eyes as she looked down its length--it was easily more than ten inches long, and she couldn't even begin to guess at its girth. She inhaled a masculine, musky order emanating from it.
As confident as she was that she wanted to join her slutty friends in their debauchery, she hesitated for a moment out of practical concern. How did they fit like this inside themselves?
Still, she felt herself drawn to it, naturally, without conscious thought or volition. She lifted one hand and began to rub his heavy ball sack, while taking the shaft in her other hand. Her tiny hand barely encircled it! And the shaft remained more than half-exposed. She moved her other hand up to begin stroking the portion of the shaft left uncovered. With both her hands hard at work, more than half of it remained exposed to open air.
She heard Jess giggle behind her. "Glad to see you're getting a personal, hands-on feel for the true magnitude of these monsters," she teased. "But you need to taste it!" With that, she gently pushed Hannah's head forward.
Hannah didn't really need the encouragement, and arched her own neck forward until her face was touching the magnificent beast. She inhaled again, to get a deeper scent of the sexy, masculine fragrance. She then tentatively, slowly, gently planted a kiss on the head. If it had been on his cheek rather than his dick, it would have been rather chaste, like a girl greeting a beloved older ****** member.
Still, that first contact with a black cock in all its glory ignited something in Hannah. Waves of pleasure which eclipsed everything she had felt before wracked her buddy, and her vision began to flash white. Her entire body began to shake. She heard a femine keening, closer than anything she'd heard before. She wondered if something had happened to Jess, before she realized the sound was coming from her own mouth. Her nipples grew even harder, and she thought they would rip wholes in her bra. Her pussy began to gush with even more liquid, and she realized that her panties were now soaked through. She fell forward a bit, still grasping the cock with one hand while her other was rested on the ground, supporting her body weight and keeping her from splaying out on the floor. That would be undignified!
"Damn Hannah! You haven't even got naked yet, let alone fucked, and you already came! I knew you were a black cock slut!" Jess laughed behind her, happily.
Hannah just stared up at the black cock as she pulled herself up. "So...that's an orgasm..." she said under breath, an inquisitive expression on her face. Suddenly a brilliant smile flashed across her face and she looked up adoringly at Jerome. "I want more of those please!"
"Oh, you'll have them," Jess said from behind her. "But first you have work to do!" With that she pushed Hannah's head back down.
Hannah felt a thrill as her head came closer and closer the monster. She opened her mouth in time to envelop the shaft--no demure kisses this time! She closed her eyes as her lips around and it and she began to suck passionately. She smiled around the cock as she was awarded with a groan of pleasure from Jerome.
She felt Jess let go of her head as she began to suck eagerly. She opened her eyes and realized that the cock she had only managed to work about a quarter of the cock! She popped it out of her mouth and surveyed it, a look of fierce determination on her face. She went back, and managed to get about a third of it in her mouth this time.
"YOU GO GIRL!" Jess exclaimed happily. She then kneeled next to Hannah-and in front of Reggie, who stood next to Jerome-- and said more quietly. "Go at your own pace, hon. I know you can do this!"
With that, she leaned forward, and in one smooth, easy gesture, took Reggie's equally sized cock down her mouth and throat and began to bob her head up and down vigorously, sucking happily, and making little gasps and moans of pleasure around the tool.
Craig walked around to Jess' other side looked down sadly at her.
"What am I supposed to do?" He asked glumly. Jess rolled her eyes, her mouth still engulfing Reggie's cock, and reached out a hand to begin stroking Craig's erect cock. She then pulled her head to lean over and give Craig a vigorous blowjob while stroking Reggie, before switchigng her oral skills back to Reggie. She then popped his cock out of her mouth before turning to Hannah. "Don't worry, you'll be sucking cock like this in no time! You just need some practice!" She quickly plunged down onto Reggie again.
Hannah felt a presence behind her. She stopped trying to work Jerome's full length into her mouth long enough to look back to see who had joined. Sophie smirked at Hannah.
"Need some encouragement?" She asked, and began to nibble on the back of Hannah's ear and kiss her neck. Hannah moaned at the new, softer stimulation and got back to work on Jerome's dick. Sophie wrapped her hands around Hannah and began to play with her breasts through her top. In time, she brought her hands up to Hannah's shoulders and pushed the straps of her tank top down, before pulling the rest of the top down Hannah's waist, leaving her bra-encased breasts out. Jerome licked his lips at the the newly exposed cleavage.
"You've got some nice titties on you for such a petite girl" he grinned. Hannah smiled, feeling a flush of happiness run through her body at the compliment.
Sophie reached around and pushed the cups of her bra down, so her breasts were now fully exposed. She began to play with her nipples as she continued to nuzzle and kick the back of her neck, only compounding Hannah's pleasure. She began to work one of her hands down Hannah's the front of Hannah's body, eventually coming to the waistband of Hannah's skirt. She kept going when she reached the skirt, placing her hand under it and feeling around until she worked it under Hannah's panties. She began to play rub Hannah's pussy, occasionally sticking a finger in, occasionally flicking her clitoris.
Hannah gasped at the new intrusion. She had never felt anything so good! The sensual pleasure caused her to to redouble her efforts, and before long she had managed to envelop half of Jerome's cock in her mouth!
Unable to go down any further with her mouth, she grasped the exposed portion of his shafts with both hands, and began to twist and stroke the bottom half of his cock as she continued to suck and move up and down on the top half.
"Damn girl!" He smiled down at this. "You may not be able to get it all the way down yet, but I can tell you're a natural born cocksucker! That little white boy you fucked before must have been in heaven!"
"Actually..." she giggled. "I never sucked him off. I thought it was gross!" With that, she opened her mouth and got back to work, sucking and stroking the ebony behemoth before her.
She felt a heavy weight slap the side of her face. She turned to face the source of the intrusion, and saw Craig staring down at her. He had just smacked the side of his face with his cock!
"Yo, Hannah. I've been watching that pretty mouth of yours in class all semester long. Don't get me wrong--you're a smart girl! But I think you've found a better use for that mouth of yours!"
Hannah rolled her eyes at the speech, but she couldn't help but note that he had a marvelous specimen of man meat. She shrugged and, still gripping Jerome's cock in her hand, leaned forward to suck off Craig. This time, she found going down the length of the shaft easier, and sucked with passionate enthusiasm.
Jerome tapped her on her shoulder. She looked up at him.
"You have a lovely mouth, dear." He said. "But its time for some pussy!"
Sophie and Jess exclaimed "Here, here!" and high fived each other. Sophie pulled Jess up from behind, pushed her bra straps up and over her shoulders, and pulled it down, so it now uselessly rested at Hannah's waist, above her equally useless tank top.
Jess walked over to Hannah and again kissed her on the lips deeply as Sophie rubbed her now fully exposed breasts.
"Are you ready for this?" She asked.
Hannah only nodded.
She felt Sophie working her hands behind her, and before long she had opened the clasp of her skirt . It now now hung loosely around her hips. Sophie yanked it down, and it fell to the floor. She now stood in front of a group of strangers and friends alike in only her panties, with her top and bra cinched around her waist, doing nothing to support her or cover her breasts.
Sophie began to laugh. "Nice granny panties Hannah!"
Jess rolled her eyes. "It was the one thing she wouldn't help me pick out for night!"
Hannah grew red with embarrassment. Not because she was nearly naked in front of dozens of people. Not because she had multiple orgasms in front of the same group of people. Not because that group had watched her give the first blowjob of her life, or because she'd been repeatedly called--accurately-- a slut and a whore. No, now she was embarrassed because the underwear she wore in front of everyone--including the black men she was now so desperate to please-wasn't sexy enough!
"They're the nicest ones I had..." she said quietly. She didn't think they were that bad. They were white and unadorned and didn't leave her ass hanging out like the various thongs she'd seen that night, but they were tight enough that they showed her curves well enough.
"Don't worry," Sophie said kindly. "We'll help you with that!"
Jess kissed Hannah on the mouth-not quite a kiss between two platonic friends, but also not with the animalistic lust that had marked the past few moments. She broke the kiss and pulled her head back, giving Hannah a subtle smile.
"I'm so proud of you, you know. I'm so happy for you. And I'm so pleased that I could be here with you for this..." she said softly, while gently rubbing Hannah's arms. Sophie, meanwhile, was nibbling away at the back of her ears and planting gentle kisses down the back of her neck. This softer, more sensual routine only served to increase the arousal that had already gone well past what Hannah imagined was possible.
Jess's hands worked their way down Hannah's sides, stopping for a moment to play with her nipples, before they came to her panties.
Jess made direct eye contact with Hannah then, her dark blue eyes penetrating Hannah's own bright green eyes. She her fingers in the wasteband and crooked an eyebrow, as if in a silent nod.
Hannah gave the smallest of nods.
Jess pulled down, swiftly and without ceremony, and Hannah shuddered as she felt the maligned garment brush against her legs as it fell to the ground and pooled at her feet. She shivered as she felt the cold air brush across her now exposed vagina and butt, and realized that she'd never been so exposed outside of the privacy of her own bedroom or shower. The ineffectual classmate who had taken her virginity hadn't even managed to get her naked, doing his business in an awkward fumbling of shoved aside clothes and turned out lights.
She looked down at herself and saw her breasts were heaving, her nipples rock hard and sticking out like bullets. She couldn't see, but could feel, the stickiness of her own arousal, which had been transferred form her sodden panties to the interior of her thighs as they fell to the ground. Curious, she rubbed her own fingers against part of her own damp skin and stuck them in her mouth without sinking. The taste of her own pleasure was another new, unexpectedly, but wickedly delightful experience for the night.
"Oh Hannah," Sophie chuckled from behind her. "It's so good to see you getting in the spirit of things." With that, she grabbed Hannah's head and began to make out with her.
Hannah lost all thought for a moment. She turned to Sophie so that she could more readily return the kiss. The sensation of Sophie's bare breasts rubbing againt her own filed her with lust. Her hand moved forward to Sophie's groin, and she began to rub, earning contented sighs from the older girl. Hannah felt rewarded, and stuck one finger, then two, into Sophie's well used, bare pussy.
For a moment, she felt a twinge of embarrassment return. Hannah kept herself trimmed down there, but wasn't meticulous about maintenance--who was going to see her most private parts, after all? But the woman around her shaved bare, or kept their hair neatly trimmed in pleasing patterns which could hardly be described as a bush.
Hannah had a bush--a well manicured bush, but a bush nonetheless. She frowned slightly as she thoguht to herself. Her nudity, her arousal, her wonton acts, her pleading for sex--all of those seemed natural and right, conduct which embraced her true self. But the fact her pubic hair wasn't as lovely as the other girls--well that was just awkward!
"What's the matter," Sophie asked gently, seeming to sense Hannah's concern. Hannah's eyes flitted down to Sophie's own clean shaven pussy and she gave an embarrased shrug.
"Oh, don't worry. You're a new slut. Everyone here understands that. We'll teach you these things in time." Sophie said kindly.
Hannah sensed a more masculine presence behind her, and turned to see the still looming, but now quite welcome, presence of Jerome.
"This lesbian shit is hot," he declared. "But it's time to get down business. Your clothes...such as they are...don't like they're doing you any good."
With that he grabbed the bra and top--now uselessly wrapped around Hannah's waist-by the sides.
*******RIPPPPPP****
The relatively flimsy garments tore apart easily with his strength, and for such flimsy things their destruction roared in Hannah's ears like a gun shot. A small voice in the back of her head told her that she should be annoyed that he had so nonchalantly destroyed her clothes. But really...she didn't care. The last vestiges of her modesty were gone. She stood in a crowd of people, some strangers, some friends, some new acquaintances, without a stitch of clothing.
And she was happy.
Jess took her hand in her own.
"I don't think we can put this off anymore. You need to be comfortable for what's about to happen next."
She looked to Jerome and gave a nod of her head to follow the pair. She then began to guide Hannah through the room, with Jerome following in tow. Together, the trio passed couples and larger groups engaged in passionate fucking, some of whom ignored the the group, lost in their own desire, some of whom turned to see the new addition being led through the crowd and to offer cheers of encouragement and thumbs up. Hannah glanced around the room and saw some groups engaged in apparently normal conversation--albeit while, naked, dishevelled, and covered in bodily fluids. One nude couple sat on together on an armchair, cuddling comfortably and chatting amicably as the woman stroked her partners limp, but still massive, organ. Hannah wondered if they were an exclusive couple, but then another nude man approached the pair, tapped the young woman on the shoulder, and she quickly turned to him and took his cock in her mouth without a word. The stud she had been stroking positioned her so she kneeled on the chair with her pussy and butt facing him, and he sunk his cock into her with a satisfied groan. Exclusivity, apparently, was not a thing with this crowd. With the crowd she was about to join.
Jess stopped when they came to a large, empty couch, almost deep enough that it was a bad. She gently turned Hannah around and guided her to sit on the couch. Hannah sank to the couch and sat with her legs spread in an unladylike pose, leaving her pussy completely exposed. Jess next to her and put her arm around her shoulder.
Jerome arrived in short order, his massive, erect rod sticking out between his legs.
Hannah licked her lips at the sight.
But the small voice that a few minutes ago had expressed annoyance at her destroyed garments began to reemerge.
"How did you get that in your mouth? How is that going to fit in an even smaller hole? What the hell are you doing? Is this who you want to be?"
Hannah sighed to herself as she internally batted away these protestations. "OH SHUT UP!" She thought to herself. "I know what I am now. It's time to embrace it!"
Her face grew into a wide smile as she looked up at Jerome. She scooted back and leaned back on the couch, supporting body with her elbows. Jess, meanwhile, positioned herself behind Hannah, leaning down to give her friend a kiss on the forehead before looking up to Jerome. Jess her hand and stuck out her index finger, gesturing Jerome to come closer.
He readily complied.
Hannah's heart began to beat rapidly. The sound of rushing water seemed to fill her head as she felt her pulse began to quicken.
Jerome sank to his knees and lined his cock up with Hannah's tight, nearly virginal opening. He began to move forward, slowly, carefully, deliberately. Hannah looked up at Jess, who was smiling down beatifically at her. Jess began to stroke her hair, as if to comfort her.
Hannah's body shook with a start as she felt a heavy, warm weight collide with her inner thight. She looked forward again, and saw that Jerome had moved closer, and that his massive, turgid cock had bounced against her leg as he approached.
She gulped, and noticed that a thick sheen of sweat had begun form over her entire body.
Wordlessly, Jerome moved closer. He held his cock in his hands to steady, pointing it at the center of Hannah's core.
Closer...closer...closer....
Hannah's vision flashed white and she heard a loud keening sound when its head brushed up against her opening. She found herself almost hyperventilating, and was able to calm herself only with exhortations to herself coupled with Jess' smooth caresses. As she came down, she realized that the keening sound was her own voice, a cry of pleasure as her pussy felt its first contact with a monster black cock.
"Keep it together, girl!" She told herself. "You want to remember this!"
"Hannah," Jess giggled from above her. "You just came again! You are really are going to be an amazing black cock slut!" How many times have you cum tonight without even getting fucked?
Hannah smiled up at her, but didn't say anything. She didn't want to break her focus with more banter that only confirmed what she already knew. She returned her vision to Jerome, who had paused to allow Hannah to ride her orgasm out.
Jerome frowned, a serious expression coming across his face. He stopped pushing his cock forward. Now, he pushed it up slightly, before moving the rest of his body forward. Hannah gasped as the cock pushed up her slit, resting atop her vagina and slightly spreading its lips apart, rather than penetrating her as she had so eagerly awaited. The sensation was still amazing, better than anything she'd felt before, but now what she wanted.
Her face turned down in a hurt pout. "What....why....?" She asked, confused.
Jerome sighed impatiently. "Your friend asked you a question. It would be rude not answer it."
Hannah blinked. "Um...sorry?"
"Do you want this cock, slut?" Jerome slapped it across her belly.
"Yes! Please put it my tiny little white pussy! It's so wet! It's so ready for you! POUND THIS CUNT!" Hannah hoped if she cajoled him, it would get him to what she had now so eagerly awaited. At the beginning of the evening, she could never imagine using the word cunt, let alone to describe her own vagina, let alone to demand that someone pound it. Now, it was the most natural and honest thing she could think to say.
"Then you need to answer your friend's question, slut!" He commanded.
"Oh, of course!" Hannah scrunched her face up in thought. "I've cum...twice? Three times? I don't even know!" She giggled.
"Wait, a minute, hold up!" Jess said from above her. "Jerome, you just called her a slut twice! Hannah, how many cocks have you had in you tonight? How many cocks have you fucked tonight?"
"Zero," Hannah sighed. "But I'd really like to get on with it." She reached her hand towards Jerome's organ, as if to pull it towards her, but he swatted it away.
"And how many cocks have you had in you before tonight?"
"Well...I don't know if I'd call it a COCK" Hannah giggled. "But I let one guy stick his thing in me for a bit. It was nothing like THIS though." She looked down at the massive organ, which now laid across her belly. She shuddered at the thought of how deep it would penetrate into her.
"Damn straight," Jerome said, and began rubbing the cock up and down Hannah's belly, as if to give her a preview of what was about to happen.
"So like...maybe a third of a real cock inside you in your entire life...no cocks tonight...and multiple orgasms just from being around black cocks." She began to stroke her chin, as if deep in thought.
"You're a virginal slut!" Jess said, clapping her hands together. "But that's a paradox...and the universe abhors a paradox! We need to eliminate that paradox!"
"I mean...sure..." Hannah said impatiently. "I, um, assume that means I get to get fucked? Fucked lots?"
"That's precisely what that means," Jess said. "I always knew you were a smart girl!"
"So Hannah," Jerome said thoughtfully. "I think you know what you need to solve the paradox. But I don't want to hear assumptions! I want to hear conclusions!" With that, he increased the intensity of his thrusting, making sure he pushed down a little to increase the pressure on Hannah's slit, and to begin generating friction on her clit.
"Oh god oh god oh god." Hannah began to chant, as the sensations began to overwhelm her ability to take part in the discussion. "FUCK ME! JUST FUCK MEEEEE! PLEAAASSEEEEE."
With that, Jerome pulled back and realigned his cock to face Hannah's opening. Without prompting, Hannah used one hand to pull a leg back to allow easier access and used the other to begin furiously rubbing her own clit.
For a brief moment, the rapidly retreating, rational and thoughtful voice in Hannah's head tried to make itself heard. Hadn't Hannah seen something very similar just happen with Anna? She surmised that they this group liked their rituals...and if she was being honest with herself, she found the ritual damn sexy!
That rational, analytical voice quickly retreated and Hannah gasped as the head of Jerome's cock began to part her lips. The sheer girth meant that even the first probings of the tip of his cock began to stretch her in ways she couldn't imagine. She propped her head, up so she could see the entry, and began to watch the invader with intense focus.
Jerome paused. He eyed Hannah up and down, stopping at her still tight slit. He frowned.
"I don't think you're ready yet." He said quietly, almost dryly.
"WHAT!?" Hannah cried out in frustration.
"You're close." Jerome went on matter of factly. "Quite close. But...you need some more help."
Hannah merely whimpered as she looked like she was trying to come up with an argument to rebut his sudden reluctance. A few moments ago, she had chided him for supposedly degrading her friends. Now, she was trying to control her lust enough to come up with a coherent argument as to why he should fuck the shit out of her--right now, this instant.
She began to open her mouth to point out the absurdity of him stripping her naked, receiving a blow job from her, forcing her to swear her allegiance to black cock, and then halting at the moment of truth when he placed a finger to her lips in a hushing gesture.
"Shhhh." He said condescendingly, then turned his gaze up to Jess.
"Jess, you've done so much for Hannah. I think its time you help her cross the finish line!"
He then stood back and looked at the naked blonde expectantly.
Jess smiled happily, and, without hesitation, jumped up from the couch. The sudden movement caused Hannah to fall back and let go of the leg she had been holding so that Jerome could plunder her pussy. When she looked up she saw Jess kneeling before her on all fours, a joyful grin plastered on her face. Without saying a word, Jess leaned forward and stuck two delicate fingers into Hannah's sodden cunt.
"Ohhhhhhhhh." Hannah arched her back in pleasure, unable to form words. Jess began to work her fingers in and out of Hannah, and before long her tongue joined the mix. Hannah could only gasp, grunt, and groan in pleasure as Jess deftly worked her over with her tongue, switching between thrusting the tongue into her vagina and running it over her clitoris.
"Hannah!?" A female voice called out and broke through her sexual miasma.
Hannah turned to the source of the voice and through hooded eyes could make out Chloe standing a few feet away, stroking the cock of Tyrone.
"Oh hey Chloeeeeeeeee" her voice broke into a high pitched whine as Jess' tongue flicked across her clit.
"Um." She tried to think of something to say to the older girl. Hannah wasn't entirely sure what she should say to her naked book club leader, while she herself was naked and having her pussy eagerly eaten by a mutual friend. The latest chapter in their current selection hardly seemed appropriate. The task was made all the harder by Jess' enthusiastic attentions sending waves of pleasure through her body.
Chloe didn't say a word, however. She merely smiled, let go of Tyrone's cock, and walked confidentially towards Hannah. She bent over an arm of the sofa on which Hannah lay, turned Hannah to face her, and kissed her deeply before moving her head down to her breasts, which she began to kiss and lick, stopping to take special care to suck on her nipples. The pleasure from this new source of attention caused Hannah to involuntary tighten her legs, which now clasped Jess' head in their grip. This, in turn, caused Jess to increase her focus, which only heightened the intensity of Hannah's pleasure. Adding to the increasing crescendo of sexual delight, Tyrone walked behind Chloe, grabbed her hips, and thrust his cock into her, causing Chloe to increase the intensity of her attentions to Hannah's upper body.
Hannah looked down and made eye contact with Jess, whose fierce blue eyes were filled with lust, passion, and joy. The physical pleasure, coupled with the feelings of having her pussy eaten by a girl she had known for years and grown to see as a friend while her normally reserved and scholarly book club leader lavished attention on her breasts became too much for her. Her entire body flushed red, and she clenched her teeth and threw her head back, letting out an unearthly howl as her entire body began to shake uncontrollably. By now, she had begun to grow familiar with the sensation of an orgasm, but a new, unfamiliar pressure erupted from her nether regions, and she looked down to see it spurting fluid onto Jess' face.
As she came down from her most intense evening of the night so far, Chloe popped her breast out of her mouth and Tyrone's cock out of her pussy and sat, squatting on her knees, next to her.
"Damn Hannah. That was fucking hot. Beautiful, brilliant, and a filthy slut-you're the complete package!" Hannah wondered if she should, or could, feel bashful about the compliment, given the display she'd just put on. A small part of her wondered why she considered being called a filthy slut a compliment.
Hannah looked down at Jess, who smiled at her serenely, seemingly nonplussed by the ejaculate that had been added to her face.
Jess looked back at Jerome.
"I think she's ready. But...one thing...I want to make sure we all remember this moment. Chloe, be a dear and grab my phone will you? It's right over there." Jess pointed to her purse, a distinctively pink item that had been left in the corner of the room with a number of other girl's accessories.
"Of course," Chloe said, and scurried over to grab the device.
Jess got and sat next to Hannah on the couch, who still lay flat on her back, as Jerome moved forward and re-assumed his prior position between Hannah's spread legs. She began to stroke Hannah's hair and took her hand in her own. "This is going to be a very special moment," she said softly. "And I can think of at least a few people who are going to want to know all the details."
Chloe returned to join the group and began to pass the phone to Jess.
"Thank you, Chloe." Jess said calmly. "But I want to be here for Hannah for this. I trust you to do the honors of chronicling what's about to happen."
Chloe nodded briskly and climbed back on the couch. Certain she knew what Jess intended, she created a new folder on the phone called "For Sarah" She propped herself up on her knees and pointed the camera down at Hannah.
"Smile, hon!" She said cheerily.
Without thinking, Hannah looked up and flashed a wide smile, stretching her body out so her bare breasts were emphasized.
"God...what are you doing?" That small voice struggled to be heard through her the thick fog of lust wrapped around her mind.
She took a deep intake of breath as she felt an intense pressure between her legs. Jerome was pushing forward!
Hannah's mouth dropped as the mushroom head popped into her tight opening. This time, Jerome didn't stop, or hesitate or tease. He kept pushing forward. Hannah felt her tight lips begin to spread and she groaned in pleasure as it moved forward. She felt like her eyes began to cross as she felt her pussy spread wider and wider to let the massive invader in. Jess continued to stroke her hair and hold her hand in support as the invasion continued.
The head passed the barrier and the shaft began to slight into her soaking wet, welcoming slit. Suddenly, the small, quiet voice that had been chiding and questioning Hannah all night fell completely silent. All the anxiety that Hannah had always felt, somehow or another, melted away, replaced by pleasure and joy.
She couldn't believe her pussy could stretch so much! She couldn't imagine she could ever something so good!
"Ohmygod So good ohyes yes yes!" Hannah whimpered unconsiously as she threw her head back and rolled her eyes.
"Yea, bitch, that feels good doesn't it! Take that cock, slut!" Jerome's gentle tone had changed, into a much more domineering and commanding presence. A few minutes ago, a part of Hannah would have still questioned why she would accept such statements. That part of her was gone, and the harsh words only fueled her lust. Still, a mirthful expression in Jerome's eyes made her feel safe, comfortable--she knew that he wouldn't did anything to hurt, do anything she didn't want. But what she wanted now, more than anything, was to be treated like the dirty fuck toy she was!
"Oh...Jesss.Jessss....thank you so much!" Hannah looked up at the older blonde girl, who was beamng down at her. "This is so amaaazzzzinggg. I'm so sorry I didn't believe you. Oh godddddddd!" Hannah's entreaties to Jess transformed into a whorish squeal as Jerome began to thrust back and forth.
Above her, Hannah heard a distant voice. The voice became more insistent, and Hannah realized it wasn't so insistent. Chloe was still kneeling and now holding the camera directly above her face in one hand, while vigorously rubbing her clit with the other.
"Tell us what's happening Hannah!" Chloe insisted.
"I'm getting fucked!" Hannah responded immediatly, smiling up into the camera like a movie star giving a red carpet interview. "I'm turning into black cock whore! I love black cock! It feels so good! Its so fucking deep! I'm completely stuffed with a glorious, back cock!
Laughter emerged from the other side, and Hannah turned to see Jess holding her sides as she erupted into a full guffaw.
"So deep, Hannah?" She asked. "Completely stuffed? I don't think so! Look down!"
Hannah complied, and turned her face forwards. She arched her head so she could past her heaving, sweating tits and saw that Jerome was thrusting in and out of her--but only at its deepest stroke, his cock was only sliding about one third of the way into her pussy! She trembled at the thought that less than half his cock had struggled its way into her tight hole, then shuddered at the thought of how much pleasure that partial (small really wasn't the right word) portion of meat had brought her.
Jerome shrugged. "I didn't want to hurt you, baby."
Hannah didn't hesitate this team. She licked her lips, as if in determination, and made direct eye contact with Jerome.
"Stuff it in. Stuff it all the way in!" She commanded.
"Who am I to decline such a lovely young lady her fondest desires?" Jerome smirked, and then thrust forward. He then begin to pound into her relentlessly. She felt his heavy, massive balls smack against her ass, and the full power of unfettered black sexual power as Jerome abandoned any pretense of "going easy on the new girl."
"OHHHHH GOODDDDDD YESSSSSS ITS SOOOO FUCKING GOOODDD! STUFF THIS BLACK COCK WHORE! SPLIT MY SLUTTY WHITE CUNT OPENNN! TAKE IT ALL! TAKE IT ALLL!!!!"
Hannah's entire body began to shake uncontrolably, causing her breasts to bounce in time with Jerome's increasingly rapid thrusts, and she let out a guttural groan, letting go of Jess' hand and gripping Jerome's arm tightly. Her legs began to thrash about wildly, and she whipped her head back and forth, causing her hair to fall in strands over face.
"CUMMMMINNNGGGGGGGGG" She cried out, as she let go of Jerome's arms and placed her hands behind her head, to support herself as she arched her back upwards, further causing her tits to stick out and her hair to fall into further disarray.
Jess looked down at the bucking, screaming slut with joy. She'd truly grown fond of Hannah--somone she never gave the time of day to when they were high school classmates-- over the past few months. She knew that once Hannah got out of the confines of a Minnesota suburb, her slutiness would break through in time. But she never imagined that the quiet, shy, prudish girl of a few hours ago would be naked, screaming and cumming on black cock so soon!
Through Hannah's rapture, she felt Jerome's already massive rod began to expand, and a powerful stream of warm fluid erupt deep into her womb. This only intensified her already intense and still ongoing (how long had it lasted??) orgasm, and she now knew her fondest desire.
Jerome pulled out of her with a plop, and Hannah gasped and stared up at ceiling, slightly saddened that her first real sexual encounter with true man was coming to a close, and deeply stunned at how much cum she could feel swamping her insides and dripping out of her gaping pussy.
Her stupor was broken less than a second later, as she felt another powerful stream of thick fluid strike her belly. She held her head up and saw that Jerome's continued to erupt with semen, strands of cum forcefully hitting her belly and thighs as he pulled out! She giggled happily, delighted that there was still enough cum for her!
Jerome repositioned his spurting cock so his cum shot onto her breasts, and then face. Hannah felt a moment of surprise when Jess repositioned herself so she could catch some of the cum eruption in her own mouth!
Jess held her catch in her own, neither swallowing nor splitting it out. She looked down at Hannah and smiled wickedly, a cunning look in her eyes. Hannah arched an eyebrow, not quite sure what Jess had on her mind. She opened her mouth to ask Jess what she wanted...but before she could get any words out, Jess plunged her head down, opened her mouth, and began to feed the cum she had taken into Hannah's mouth! Hannah shuddered as a relatively small orgasm ripped through her body at the filthy act, and took Jess' head in her hands so the two could make out, swapping the cum between their mouths in the process.
After a moment, Jess broke the kiss. She tucked some strands of hair that had fallen over her face behind her face and smiled proudly at Hannah.
"You, my dear," she said. "Are a natural born slut!"
Hannah could only smile back and nod her head sheepishly.
"I don't think I've seen anyone go black at their first party!" Chloe said enthuiastically, still above her, still holding the camera, still masturbating. She moved the camera so as to scroll across Hannah's body, wanting to capture the full aftermath of her true deflowering.
The garments she usually chose to fit into a crowd and cover her body were now wholly discarded. Now, the only things that covered her nude body was a shiny sheen of sweat and strands of semen, which streaked streaked from her inner thighs, belly, breasts, and face. Her hair, which had begun the evening in a conservative pony-tail, now hung loose, a brown-red mane, with strands falling into her face and sticking out haphazardly. She hadn't worn much make up that night, and much of it had rubbed off But, her eye shadow ran in small lines down her face. Her bush, which she had been so embarrassed by, was now matted with sweat and semen. Her pussy, once a tight slit, was now slowly beginning to close up from a gaping hole, but her pussy lips remained red and swollen and a steady stream of semen dripped down from it. Red hand marks covered her breasts and hips, and her nipples stood out like bullets, betraying her still intense state of arousal.
"Well, Hannah." Chloe put on a mock-serious tone, imitating a television journalist interviewing a politican about their latest budget proposal. "I think we can infer what just happened here. But why don't you tell us?" She moved the camera closer to Hannah's face, like it was a microphone at a press conference.
Hannah smiled happily.
"I just got the shit fucked out of me! By a black cock! I just got turned into a black cock slut!" She laughed as she spoke, and a sense of pride shone through her words.
"Interesting," Chloe said thoughtfully. "And what do you want to do now!"
"Isn't it obvious! I want more black cock!" She propped herself up on her elbows and scanned the room. Her eyes stopped when she came across Tyrone, who had been watching the scene from a chair across the way.
"You!" She pointed. "Get over here and fuck me!"
Tyrone jumped up and strode over to the splayed out slut. He knelt in front of Hannah, so his cock was aligned with her now well-used hole, and slid in, this time without hesitation or ceremony. In seconds, his balls were bouncing against Hannah's ass as he worked himself all the way in and out. Hannah, for her part, had no interest in being a passive recipient of cock, and ground her hips in time with Tyrone's thrusts, now determined to be an equally active participant in the fuck fest.
As Tyrone pounded into Hannah, Jess pushed Hannah's shoulders down so she lay flat on the couch again. Then, she pulled herself up and around Hannah, and straddled her face! She began to lower herself so her pussy was right above Hannah's head. The musky fragance of Jess' own womanhood, mixed with the cum of multiple men, drove Hannah wild with arousal. She didn't need any direction--she knew what to do. Without hestitation, she eagerly began to eat away at Jess' cunt while Tyrone continued to fuck her.
Jess, for her part, ground her pussy into Hannah's face merrily, leaning forward to play with her breasts and nipples. After a few minutes of this, she leaned forward even more, and begin to flick her tongue across Hannah's clit as she was being fucked! An intense orgasm ripped through Hannah's body. The pleasure of getting fucked by Tyrone's cock and pleasured by Jess' tongue was intense, but by now she had enough earth shattering orgasms she could maintain some presence of mind.
Enough presence of mind that she could feel frustrated when she realized that Tyrone was no longer stuffing her pussy! She looked up and saw Jess pulling his cock out of her and taking it, covered in her fluids, into her own mouth!
"You fucking bitch!" Hannah cried out.
Jess popped the cock out of her mouth.
"Sorry, sweetie! I just had to get a taste!" With that, she guided the cock back into Hannah's increasingly experienced hole, and Tyrone resumed his pounding.
Hannah and Jess heard some shuffling beside them. Hannah couldn't see what was going on, as Jess had resumed grinding her crotch into her face, but Jess turned to see the source of the commotion. Malick had come up behind Chloe and was groping her breasts.
"I think I've done my job here Jess!" Chloe said, somewhat apologetically. "I need to start fucking again!" With that, Malick shoved three massive fingers into Chloe's pussy. She shuddered and her arms splayed out, causing Jess' phone to fall to the floor!
"Hey!" Jess said, mildly annoyed. Of course her phone had a pink cover--she was diligent about protecting her things, and the default phone color was so ugly. So she didn't think it would break. But she didn't want it get lost in the fracas!
Chloe didn't really have time to offer an explanation or an apology though, as Malick stood, picked her up, turned her to face him, and impaled her with his cock! He carried her off into some unknown part of the house, as she grunted and groaned incoherently.
"I haven't gotten any of this sweet pussy, tonight." He said sadly.
"And I haven't had any your marvelous cock!" Jess bent over the couch, leaving her pussy accessible to Craig. "But Greg," she said, her tone growing more serious. "My pussy's gotten plenty of attention tonight!" With that, she spread her ass cheeks and winked at him.
"It's..." Craig started to interrupt her, but then shrugged. "Whatever."
He thrust his cock, balls deep, into Jess' waiting asshole in a single, swift motion, and began to grind away.
Jess grunted and moaned happily. She still tightly gripped her phone, not wanting to lose it. The battery was almost dead--its tracking features would soon be useless! Fortunately, The experienced slut could take a massive black rod in her asshole as she kept track of her personal electronics and watch her newly turned out friend get fucked below her!
Watching Hannah fuck Tyrone only heightened the pleasure of Craig's anal plundering. In time, Reggie approached the sofa of debauchery. He smiled down at the carnal grouping.
"Excellent work, Jess" he said properly, patting her on the head as he leered down at Hannah, whose sweaty face was distorted in a rictus of ectasy. He then climbed on the couch and tapped Hannah's face with his cock. She smiled up at him, turned her head to the side, and, without a second thought or moment's hesitation, engulfed his entire shaft in his mouth and began sucking like a starving woman!
Jess' heart soared. Hannah was now, without a doubt, one of them! And she was sure that she would be the finest additon to their little group to come along in years!
But the scene before her--it was too much. She flipped open some social media apps and began to scroll, hoping to find some degree of normalcy in people yelling idiocies at each other about politics.
But before long the, the shrillness of 240 character debates wore on her, and the shrieks and cries of feminine delight mixed with roars of male pleasure drew her gaze away from the phone.
Anne lay on her back on a coffee table, her legs spread wide while one of the numerous male guests knelt on the ground as he aggressively fucked her pussy.
"FUCCK MEEE! SO GOODSOGOODSOGOOD! YESSS! MORE! MORE MORE! MOORREEEE!!!!" When Hannah had met Anne an hour ago, she seeed like a quiet, nervous girl only who came alive when talking about math or the nerdy hobbies the two shared. Now she was singing the praises of a stranger's sex skills and begging him to fuck her harder.
Chloe walked over to the couple and smiled, looking down at the screaming, cursing whore. Without a word, she climbed up on the table and arranged herself so she was straddling Anne's head.
"You don't know how long I've wanted to see you like this, dear." She said, as she sank down so her pussy covered Anne's face! Anne arched her neck upwards as she stuck her tongue out, and Chloe rolled her eyes in pleasure.
"I'm glad to see you eat pussy as well as you take cock!" Chloe said, before leaning forward to make out with the young man fucking Anne.
A few feet away, Jess and Sophie were on all fours, laying on the ground side by side and holding hands while Tyrone and Reggie pounded them before behind.
Not far away, Christine on her knees, giving a blowjob to Jerome as Terri laid on her back the ground underneath her, eating her pussy and getting fucked by Malick!
Hannah's eyes scanned the room. She saw men and women she'd met that night and strangers in various stages of carnal delight. It seemed so wrong...but so why was she still here?
"YES! SO GOOD!" Chloe cried out, as if in response to Hannah's internal protestations that the scene before her was wrong.
Chloe wasn't alone in her approval of the debauchery. All around her, Hannah heard declarations of ectasy and pleasure from men and women alike.
Women she looked up to, like Terri and Chloe, were acting like depraved, cock-crazed whores.
Hannah wasn't quite sure whether she looked up to Jess or not. She certainly liked her. But Jess clearly dressed to appease the male gaze, and she was so casual about sex. But...was Jess irresponsible or stupid? She was about to graduate from an elite college. Was she cruel? She had shown her and Charlotte nothing but kindness. What precisely was wrong with what Jess and friends did?
Hannah bit her lip. How could she be having these thoughts? So much of the history of sex had been about men oppressing women, using them as breeding objects or holding them back. And yet Jess, Terri, Chloe--these were some of the smartest, most independent women she'd met.
Hannah shook her head. What was wrong with her? She grabbed her phone. She had to get out of here. The scenes in front of her were affecting her judgment. She had to get somewhere safe. Somewhere calm. Somewhere comfortable.
She grabbed her phone. She opened a ride-sharing app. She fevirishly began typing her dorm hall address into the app, desperate to leave before she did something she regretted. She typed so quickly, though, that she mangled her own address too poorly for even auto-correct to guess where she was trying to go.
She sighed to herself. "Calm down, girl!" She quickly glanced up when she heard a joyful shout across the room.
"YOU GO GIRL!" Christine had joined Anne on the coffee table and was kneeling, naked, next to her. Anne and her stud had changed position, so the stud was laying back and Anne was squatting down over him. Chloe was grasping his cock, guiding it towards Anne's pussy.
Anne stopped for a moment and looked down.
"Chloe," she said. "Black cocks feels amazing in my cunt. But there's something else I want to try out!"
Chloe smiled up at her and giggled as she adjusted the angle of the cock. It was now aligned directly with Anne's asshole!
"Always happy to help a fellow slut out!" Chloe said happily.
Anne began to sink down, and the head, along with a few inches of shift shaft made its way into the tight opening.
Anne threw her head back and let out an inhuman howl.
Hannah felt herself pause. Anne was clearly in agony. Yes, she may have asked for it, but the sounds coming from her were so savage she had to be in pain. She felt torn between getting the hell out of there and staying to help her friend.
But before long, Anne's howl mellowed into a moan. She seemed to regain control of herself and looked straight ahead. As she did, she made direct eye contact with Hannah. Without breaking eye contact, she began to lower herself down on the shaft, slowly but surely. She made no sound as she did so, but had a look of intense focus on her face. She bit her lip with determination. The sheen of sweat that had already covered her body grew thicker with exertion. Finally, ten inches of black meat was firmly ensconced in Anne's ass, leaving only the heavy balls visible!
"Oh, god" She gulped, still looking directly at Hannah. "Why did I wait so long for this?"
With that, the stud began thrusting upwards and Anne began bouncing happily. Her cries of pleasure were interrupted when Christine grabbed her face to turn towards and the two began making out passionately. Underneath her, Chloe, apparently satisfied that the freshly minted slut had learned to take black cock in her ass as effectively as any experienced whore, leaned forward and began to eat her pussy!
Two black men entered into Hannah's frame of vision. One of them she recognized as Craig, her classmate she had seen Jess' room a few days earlier. The other was a stranger. The stranger pulled Christine back by her hips so that her bare pussy was exposed to him, and, without a word, thrust it into the willing hole!
Meanwhile, Craig knelt down behind Chloe. Hannah couldn't see what he was doing, but Chloe's declarations gave him an idea. A flash of red hair emerged as she threw her head up. "FUCK THIS WHORE ASS! SPREAD THIS BUTTHOLE OPEN!" She screamed, before her words devolved into muffled moans as Craig pushed her head down, presumably so she could restore her attention to Anne's pussy.
Hannah's dilemma ended when she realized that Anne's howl was one of ecstasy, not agony. She returned to her phone, ready to go home with a clear conscience.
This time, though, she fumbled. She watched in horror as the phone fell to the ground and bounced a few times, before landing with the screen down. She was certain now that her phone would be broken and she'd be forced to stay here all night while her friends had their brains fucked out.
She scurried to pick up the phone, holding out hope that, even if the screen had shattered, she'd still be able to use it to call a ride home. She scooped down to pick it up, and was amazed to see that it was wholly intact! It remained completely functional. She could go home!
Hannah's heart sank and she felt a wave of disappointment rush over.
"...disappointment?" Hannah whispered to herself. She stood stupefied, confused by her feelings. Her phone worked. She could leave this debauched carnival of degradation. At the very least, she wouldn't have to find room in her student budget to buy a new one. So why in the world was she disappointed?
Hannah began to grow dizzy. The lustful scenes around her merged into a single image. All the pictures she had scene began to flash before her eyes. The discussions she'd had with Jessica. Her late night explorations of the internet. The late night explorations of her own body.
She gasped in shock at her own thoughts. And then, suddenly, she felt overcome by a wave of calm.
"Oh," she whispered to herself. Of course, there was only reason why she'd felt sadness at the idea of leaving this debauched orgy. She knew what she was now. She knew who she was now. She knew what she wanted to do. What she needed to do.
Hannah looked down at her phone. She closed the ride sharing app she'd been trying so deperately to use a few moments before. She placed her phone on the bar behind her.
She then peeled off her cardigan and neatly placed it on the bar, leaving herself clad in the tanktop that she thought showed a little too much skin and that was a little too tight. She pulled the scrunchie which had kept her hair up in a tight ponytail and placed it next to the cardigan. She shook her head and ran her hands through her hair, so it now fell loosely down her back and around her face.
She paused for a moment before taking off her glasses as well. "I only really need them for reading," she told herself. "And, well I think with what I'm about to do they'd get dirty! Or broken!"
She looked down at the red band around her wrist. A few minutes ago, it was an anchor keeping her tied to virtue and sanity. Now, it seemed like a handcuff. A leash. A chain. She began to pull at it, eager to remove it. But it was stuck. She couldn't get it off.
She pouted to herself for a moment. But only for a moment.
She looked forward to the mass of writhing white female and black male flesh. She gulped and balled her fists up in determination. "You know what you have to do, girl" she said to herself in self-encouragement.
She began to walk forward to where the rest of the party-goers had gathered. Some voice in the back of her head still tried to hold her back. She initially moved forward cautiously, tentatively, before she caught herself.
"Fortune favors the bold." She reminded herself. And then she moved forward with a far more confident, agressive pace.
She found herself only a few feet from the bucking orgy on the coffee table. Around her, others were fully engaged in vigorous, delightful sexual activities. She scanned the room. No one really noticed her entry onto the scene, so lost were they in their own delights.
"Ummmm...excuse me...." She said quietly, to no one in particular.
The crowd kept fucking. No one heard her.
"Of course, Hannah. Don't be silly." She chided herself.
She cleared her throat and held up the arm bearing the red band.
"EXCUSE ME!" She said, in her loudest, most assertive voice. "EXCUSE ME, CAN I GET HELP SOME HERE?"
She felt a strong hand on her bare shoulder shoulder from behind her. The clearly masuline touch on her bare skin sent a shiver down her spine. She turned to look and saw Jerome, the man who she had nearly gotten into an argument with a few moments before, looking down at her with a look of concern and compassion on his face. She realized that, despite his comforting expression, he was completely naked, and his massive rod was fully erect and sticky with fluid, presumably vaginal fluid from one the man young women he'd been with that night.
"Are you okay, Hannah?" He asked quietly, placing another hand gently on her arm, as if to comfort her. Hannah felt the shiver turn into a tingle and spread throughout her body. She blushed as she realized it was espicially concentrated between her legs, and she felt her vagina begin to moisten at the mere touch of a man who, minutes before, she saw as a vulgar thug.
From what she could tell, the touch wasn't even supposed to be sexual! He was merely trying to comfort her! And even that platonic gesture left her pussy soaking! This only increased Hannah's certainty as to what she needed to do.
But before she could speak or act, Jerome continued.
"Do you want to leave? We can get you a ride? Did anyone touch you? No one's supposed to bother anyone with the bands!"
"No...no...." Hannah shook her head. "That's not what I need help with!"
She held out her wrist, displaying the red band to Jerome. "Not in the way you're thinking, at least," she went on.
"This stupid...thing" she spat out. "It needs to come off."
Jerome looked at her with confusion.
"Do you know what will happen if it does?" He asked.
Hannah felt a softer, more feminine presence move behind her and begin to rub her back.
"I think she knows exactly what's going to happen," Jess said with a mirthful tone to her voice. "I explained everything to her very carefully."
Hannah looked back and saw her friend standing behind her, completely nude, covered in sweat and semen, with make up running down her face and disheveled hair that framed her face in a wild halo. She wore a radiant smile on her face. She was flanked by Craig, her classmate, and Reggie, one of the more polite men she'd met tonight.
Yet again, Hannah gulped. She knew what taking the band off would mean. It would mean that in short enough time, she would look as Jess did now. She'd seen how Jess had arrived in her current state. And she wanted it, she wanted it so badly.
As she studied Jess, Sophie walked up to the group and joined them, without saying anything, but standing in all her naked glory with the group, wearing an enigmatic smile as she eyed Hannah carefully. She began to stroke Craig's cock absentmindendly.
"What do you think is going to happen?" Jerome asked, still quiet, still patient.
"Well," Hannah said carefully. "It means I'm going to join in all of this?"
"Be specific," Jess commanded, in a stern yet playful tone. "What is all of this?"
"Well...sex...sexual intercourse" Hannah said.
"We're not in biology class, Hannah!" Jess scoffed. "You need to tell the man what you want."
Jess moved up closer behind Hannah, so her naked breasts now pressed into her back. She leaned forward to speak into her ear, and Hannah could smell the perfume, sweat and semen that covered her body.
"You see, Hannah," Jess went on, "these men are gentlemen. Oh sure, they fuck like beasts when they know they're with a slut who wants it...but they won't do anything you don't ask for. They need to know you want it. Don't be coy about it."
Hannah flashed her green eyes up at Jerome, who was still smiling patiently. Reggie moved from beside Jess to stand next to Jerome.
"She's right, Hannah," Jerome said. He took her hand in his own and placed it the palm faced upward, the red strip of material shining bright against Hannah's pale skin. He placed his finger under the band, and Hannah saw it begin to strain.
Reggie looked down at her and smiled. "We'll do whatever you want Hannah. You're in charge here. But we need to know what you want."
"Hannah," Sophie spoke for the first time since she had joined the group. "I've seen this happen a lot. I know what I'm seeing. What's about to happen...it could be the greatest moment of your life. It's the greatest moment of a lot of women's lives. But you can't just sit back and let whatever happens happens. You have to take charge. You have to let us know what you want."
Hannah looked down at the wristband, beginning to strain but still intact. As she looked down, she could see that her breasts were heaving under her tight tank top and perspiration was beginning to form along her cleavage. She looked up at Jerome and Reggie, smiling at her with calm kindness. She looked back at Jess and Sophie, the two older women smiling at her wolfishly.
Craig also smiled, but goofily, like a kid in a candy shop.
"I want...I want to have sex with you! And you!" She said desperately, rapidly exchanging glances with Jerome and Reggie. "And you!" She said, turning to Craig. "And..." she paused, and then giggled, and then smiled, as she turned to Jess. "And YOU! Especially you!"
"Oh Hannah. I'm glad to see how far you've come. But having sex is for nice married couples in their bedroom with the lights off. I don't see any married couples here...and this isn't a bedroom...and the lights are most certainly on!"
"That's right!'" Reggie agreed. "Tell us what you really want!"
"God! What more do you want from me! I've told you what I want! Is this a game? Am I supposed to solve a riddle??"
"OHHHHH FUCCKKKK ME SPLLITTT THIS SLUTTY WHITE CUNT OPEN!!!!" Hannah heard Anne scream. Standing only a few feet away from her, the effect was even stronger.
"Oh..." Hannah said with realization. She looked up at the two men facing her.
"Fine, I'll play--I've always thought profanity was for the marginally literate, but tonight's a night for firsts!"
"I want you to fuck me!" She said confidentally. She went on with increasing enthusiasm. "I want you all to fuck me! I want you to put your big black penises in my little white vagina!
"And I want to eat your vaginas!" She hurriedly added, not wanting to leave Jess or Sophie out. She felt a surge of excitement at the filthy words leaving her mouth.
"Penis? Vagina?" Jerome laughed. "You're so proper! Maybe too proper for all of this..."
"Really, Hannah, use language appropriate for the event!" Jess scolded. "Otherwise, these gentlemen are going to think you don't want it!"
"Oh, I think she wants it," Craig chuckled.
"SHUT UP GREG!" Sophie yelled playfully, gently slapping him on the arm.
Hannah gulped yet again. "Do I really have to do this?" She asked herself. But the prior extortations had felt so deliciously naughty, and if this was the game she had to play to get where wanted to be...so be it. As she debated with herself, Jerome stepped closer, and his massive organ rubbed against her belly, sending a surge of electricity through her body. "Oh yes....I really have to do this!" she thought to herself.
"I want you to take these massive, black COCKS!" She declared, emphasizing the vulgar word. "And I want you to split open my tiny, white CUNT! I want you to fuck me like the little white black cock slut that I am! I want you to treat me like a filthy whore! I want to eat all of your cum! And I want to eat that whore Jess's cunt too!"
Reggie laughed at Hannah's speech. "Well spoken, but you think you're a black cock slut? How many men have you been with?"
"Well...one?" Hannah said hesitantly.
"Heh.hehh..hehh" Craig laughed behind her. "I knew this chick was a prude." He shut up as Sophie smacked him upside the head. "You may know how to fuck, Greg, but you're kind of an idiot," She scolded him.
Jerome rubbed his cock with one hand, the other still playing with the wristband.
"And was it a black man? Was it a cock like this? Or it some little white boy?"
"Oh..." Hannah said, breathlessly. "A little white boy! It was nothing like that! My god! I don't know how I'm going to get it to fit!"
"Oh, it'll fit baby!" Reggie said. "You'll be amazed at what your body can do. But if you've only been with one guy before, and he didn't really stretch you out...I don't think you can call yourself a slut!"
Jess, who still pressed up against Hannah with her face pressed against her ear, "He has a point. I think you have it in you to be one of the biggest sluts to have walked onto this campus. But...right now its all potential." She shrugged and gave a sad little sigh.
"Make me a slut then! Turn me! Convert me! Stretch my little pussy out! Take all of my holes! Goddddd. Pleeeasssseeee." Hannah commanded, and then pleaded, and then whined.
"Your wish..." Jerome grinned, and pushed another finger under the wristband. "Is my command!" With that, he pushed up with his both his fingers and the band snapped! It was just a flimsy bit of material, but the sound of the band tearing ripped through Hannah's ears like an explosion. She looked down as the now useless piece of material, the former guardian of her virtue, floated helplessly to the ground. It could have only taken a few seconds, but it seemed as if it took ages.
"OH HANNAH!" Jess squealed. "I'M SO PROUD OF YOU! I KNEW YOU WERE ONE OF US! I KNEW TAKING YOU HERE WOULD MAKE YOU REALIZE IT! BUT I NEVER THOUGHT IT'D ONLY TAKE ONE PARTY!" With that, she grabbed Hannah by her shoulders and turned her around so the two faced each other. She grabbed Hannah's face in her hands and pulled her towards her, pressing her naked breasts against Hannah and rubbing the sweat and semen that covered her nude body onto Hannah's still remaining clothes.
Hannah kissed back eagerly, rubbing her hands along naked body Jess's body, amazed at how soft and delightful the female flesh felt, even as if it was slick with semen and sweat. She felt Jess' tongue begin to probe her still closed lips, and opened them eagerly so that Jess could probe her mouth with her tongue. Jess' scent--a mixture of perfume, her own body, and various bodily fluids--drove Hannah wild. She realize her nipples were hard as granite and pussy was flooded like she'd never experienced!!
After what seemed like an eternity, Jess broke the kiss. "You're a great kisser, hon!" Jess beamed at her. "You sure you've never done this with a girl?" She winked.
Hannah only panted, unable to form words when faced with the waves of pleasure and new sensations threatening to overwhelm her body.
"We can't leave our gentlemen friends out though!" Jess said seriously. She then placed her hands on her shoulders and swiveled Hannah around, who saw that Reggie, Jerome, and now Craig were standing in a line, facing the girls and watching them lustfully.
Sophie was on her knees, eagerly sucking Jerome's cock, who was in the middle, while stroking Jerome and Craig with her hands. Hannah was impressed as the older girl quickly switched between cocks, moving to suck one while alternating between giving handjobs to the others. "The slut knows how to multi-task!" Hannah thought to herself, giggling.
Sophie stood up and faced Hannah and Jess. "I've been keeping these boys primed," she said. "But, Hannah...it's time!" With that, she stood aside as Jess gently pushed Jess forward, and then placed her hands on her shoulders and pushed her down.
Hannah found herself on her knees, her face now centimeters from Jerome's cock. She almost crossed her eyes as she looked down its length--it was easily more than ten inches long, and she couldn't even begin to guess at its girth. She inhaled a masculine, musky order emanating from it.
As confident as she was that she wanted to join her slutty friends in their debauchery, she hesitated for a moment out of practical concern. How did they fit like this inside themselves?
Still, she felt herself drawn to it, naturally, without conscious thought or volition. She lifted one hand and began to rub his heavy ball sack, while taking the shaft in her other hand. Her tiny hand barely encircled it! And the shaft remained more than half-exposed. She moved her other hand up to begin stroking the portion of the shaft left uncovered. With both her hands hard at work, more than half of it remained exposed to open air.
She heard Jess giggle behind her. "Glad to see you're getting a personal, hands-on feel for the true magnitude of these monsters," she teased. "But you need to taste it!" With that, she gently pushed Hannah's head forward.
Hannah didn't really need the encouragement, and arched her own neck forward until her face was touching the magnificent beast. She inhaled again, to get a deeper scent of the sexy, masculine fragrance. She then tentatively, slowly, gently planted a kiss on the head. If it had been on his cheek rather than his dick, it would have been rather chaste, like a girl greeting a beloved older ****** member.
Still, that first contact with a black cock in all its glory ignited something in Hannah. Waves of pleasure which eclipsed everything she had felt before wracked her buddy, and her vision began to flash white. Her entire body began to shake. She heard a femine keening, closer than anything she'd heard before. She wondered if something had happened to Jess, before she realized the sound was coming from her own mouth. Her nipples grew even harder, and she thought they would rip wholes in her bra. Her pussy began to gush with even more liquid, and she realized that her panties were now soaked through. She fell forward a bit, still grasping the cock with one hand while her other was rested on the ground, supporting her body weight and keeping her from splaying out on the floor. That would be undignified!
"Damn Hannah! You haven't even got naked yet, let alone fucked, and you already came! I knew you were a black cock slut!" Jess laughed behind her, happily.
Hannah just stared up at the black cock as she pulled herself up. "So...that's an orgasm..." she said under breath, an inquisitive expression on her face. Suddenly a brilliant smile flashed across her face and she looked up adoringly at Jerome. "I want more of those please!"
"Oh, you'll have them," Jess said from behind her. "But first you have work to do!" With that she pushed Hannah's head back down.
Hannah felt a thrill as her head came closer and closer the monster. She opened her mouth in time to envelop the shaft--no demure kisses this time! She closed her eyes as her lips around and it and she began to suck passionately. She smiled around the cock as she was awarded with a groan of pleasure from Jerome.
She felt Jess let go of her head as she began to suck eagerly. She opened her eyes and realized that the cock she had only managed to work about a quarter of the cock! She popped it out of her mouth and surveyed it, a look of fierce determination on her face. She went back, and managed to get about a third of it in her mouth this time.
"YOU GO GIRL!" Jess exclaimed happily. She then kneeled next to Hannah-and in front of Reggie, who stood next to Jerome-- and said more quietly. "Go at your own pace, hon. I know you can do this!"
With that, she leaned forward, and in one smooth, easy gesture, took Reggie's equally sized cock down her mouth and throat and began to bob her head up and down vigorously, sucking happily, and making little gasps and moans of pleasure around the tool.
Craig walked around to Jess' other side looked down sadly at her.
"What am I supposed to do?" He asked glumly. Jess rolled her eyes, her mouth still engulfing Reggie's cock, and reached out a hand to begin stroking Craig's erect cock. She then pulled her head to lean over and give Craig a vigorous blowjob while stroking Reggie, before switchigng her oral skills back to Reggie. She then popped his cock out of her mouth before turning to Hannah. "Don't worry, you'll be sucking cock like this in no time! You just need some practice!" She quickly plunged down onto Reggie again.
Hannah felt a presence behind her. She stopped trying to work Jerome's full length into her mouth long enough to look back to see who had joined. Sophie smirked at Hannah.
"Need some encouragement?" She asked, and began to nibble on the back of Hannah's ear and kiss her neck. Hannah moaned at the new, softer stimulation and got back to work on Jerome's dick. Sophie wrapped her hands around Hannah and began to play with her breasts through her top. In time, she brought her hands up to Hannah's shoulders and pushed the straps of her tank top down, before pulling the rest of the top down Hannah's waist, leaving her bra-encased breasts out. Jerome licked his lips at the the newly exposed cleavage.
"You've got some nice titties on you for such a petite girl" he grinned. Hannah smiled, feeling a flush of happiness run through her body at the compliment.
Sophie reached around and pushed the cups of her bra down, so her breasts were now fully exposed. She began to play with her nipples as she continued to nuzzle and kick the back of her neck, only compounding Hannah's pleasure. She began to work one of her hands down Hannah's the front of Hannah's body, eventually coming to the waistband of Hannah's skirt. She kept going when she reached the skirt, placing her hand under it and feeling around until she worked it under Hannah's panties. She began to play rub Hannah's pussy, occasionally sticking a finger in, occasionally flicking her clitoris.
Hannah gasped at the new intrusion. She had never felt anything so good! The sensual pleasure caused her to to redouble her efforts, and before long she had managed to envelop half of Jerome's cock in her mouth!
Unable to go down any further with her mouth, she grasped the exposed portion of his shafts with both hands, and began to twist and stroke the bottom half of his cock as she continued to suck and move up and down on the top half.
"Damn girl!" He smiled down at this. "You may not be able to get it all the way down yet, but I can tell you're a natural born cocksucker! That little white boy you fucked before must have been in heaven!"
"Actually..." she giggled. "I never sucked him off. I thought it was gross!" With that, she opened her mouth and got back to work, sucking and stroking the ebony behemoth before her.
She felt a heavy weight slap the side of her face. She turned to face the source of the intrusion, and saw Craig staring down at her. He had just smacked the side of his face with his cock!
"Yo, Hannah. I've been watching that pretty mouth of yours in class all semester long. Don't get me wrong--you're a smart girl! But I think you've found a better use for that mouth of yours!"
Hannah rolled her eyes at the speech, but she couldn't help but note that he had a marvelous specimen of man meat. She shrugged and, still gripping Jerome's cock in her hand, leaned forward to suck off Craig. This time, she found going down the length of the shaft easier, and sucked with passionate enthusiasm.
Jerome tapped her on her shoulder. She looked up at him.
"You have a lovely mouth, dear." He said. "But its time for some pussy!"
Sophie and Jess exclaimed "Here, here!" and high fived each other. Sophie pulled Jess up from behind, pushed her bra straps up and over her shoulders, and pulled it down, so it now uselessly rested at Hannah's waist, above her equally useless tank top.
Jess walked over to Hannah and again kissed her on the lips deeply as Sophie rubbed her now fully exposed breasts.
"Are you ready for this?" She asked.
Hannah only nodded.
She felt Sophie working her hands behind her, and before long she had opened the clasp of her skirt . It now now hung loosely around her hips. Sophie yanked it down, and it fell to the floor. She now stood in front of a group of strangers and friends alike in only her panties, with her top and bra cinched around her waist, doing nothing to support her or cover her breasts.
Sophie began to laugh. "Nice granny panties Hannah!"
Jess rolled her eyes. "It was the one thing she wouldn't help me pick out for night!"
Hannah grew red with embarrassment. Not because she was nearly naked in front of dozens of people. Not because she had multiple orgasms in front of the same group of people. Not because that group had watched her give the first blowjob of her life, or because she'd been repeatedly called--accurately-- a slut and a whore. No, now she was embarrassed because the underwear she wore in front of everyone--including the black men she was now so desperate to please-wasn't sexy enough!
"They're the nicest ones I had..." she said quietly. She didn't think they were that bad. They were white and unadorned and didn't leave her ass hanging out like the various thongs she'd seen that night, but they were tight enough that they showed her curves well enough.
"Don't worry," Sophie said kindly. "We'll help you with that!"
Jess kissed Hannah on the mouth-not quite a kiss between two platonic friends, but also not with the animalistic lust that had marked the past few moments. She broke the kiss and pulled her head back, giving Hannah a subtle smile.
"I'm so proud of you, you know. I'm so happy for you. And I'm so pleased that I could be here with you for this..." she said softly, while gently rubbing Hannah's arms. Sophie, meanwhile, was nibbling away at the back of her ears and planting gentle kisses down the back of her neck. This softer, more sensual routine only served to increase the arousal that had already gone well past what Hannah imagined was possible.
Jess's hands worked their way down Hannah's sides, stopping for a moment to play with her nipples, before they came to her panties.
Jess made direct eye contact with Hannah then, her dark blue eyes penetrating Hannah's own bright green eyes. She her fingers in the wasteband and crooked an eyebrow, as if in a silent nod.
Hannah gave the smallest of nods.
Jess pulled down, swiftly and without ceremony, and Hannah shuddered as she felt the maligned garment brush against her legs as it fell to the ground and pooled at her feet. She shivered as she felt the cold air brush across her now exposed vagina and butt, and realized that she'd never been so exposed outside of the privacy of her own bedroom or shower. The ineffectual classmate who had taken her virginity hadn't even managed to get her naked, doing his business in an awkward fumbling of shoved aside clothes and turned out lights.
She looked down at herself and saw her breasts were heaving, her nipples rock hard and sticking out like bullets. She couldn't see, but could feel, the stickiness of her own arousal, which had been transferred form her sodden panties to the interior of her thighs as they fell to the ground. Curious, she rubbed her own fingers against part of her own damp skin and stuck them in her mouth without sinking. The taste of her own pleasure was another new, unexpectedly, but wickedly delightful experience for the night.
"Oh Hannah," Sophie chuckled from behind her. "It's so good to see you getting in the spirit of things." With that, she grabbed Hannah's head and began to make out with her.
Hannah lost all thought for a moment. She turned to Sophie so that she could more readily return the kiss. The sensation of Sophie's bare breasts rubbing againt her own filed her with lust. Her hand moved forward to Sophie's groin, and she began to rub, earning contented sighs from the older girl. Hannah felt rewarded, and stuck one finger, then two, into Sophie's well used, bare pussy.
For a moment, she felt a twinge of embarrassment return. Hannah kept herself trimmed down there, but wasn't meticulous about maintenance--who was going to see her most private parts, after all? But the woman around her shaved bare, or kept their hair neatly trimmed in pleasing patterns which could hardly be described as a bush.
Hannah had a bush--a well manicured bush, but a bush nonetheless. She frowned slightly as she thoguht to herself. Her nudity, her arousal, her wonton acts, her pleading for sex--all of those seemed natural and right, conduct which embraced her true self. But the fact her pubic hair wasn't as lovely as the other girls--well that was just awkward!
"What's the matter," Sophie asked gently, seeming to sense Hannah's concern. Hannah's eyes flitted down to Sophie's own clean shaven pussy and she gave an embarrased shrug.
"Oh, don't worry. You're a new slut. Everyone here understands that. We'll teach you these things in time." Sophie said kindly.
Hannah sensed a more masculine presence behind her, and turned to see the still looming, but now quite welcome, presence of Jerome.
"This lesbian shit is hot," he declared. "But it's time to get down business. Your clothes...such as they are...don't like they're doing you any good."
With that he grabbed the bra and top--now uselessly wrapped around Hannah's waist-by the sides.
*******RIPPPPPP****
The relatively flimsy garments tore apart easily with his strength, and for such flimsy things their destruction roared in Hannah's ears like a gun shot. A small voice in the back of her head told her that she should be annoyed that he had so nonchalantly destroyed her clothes. But really...she didn't care. The last vestiges of her modesty were gone. She stood in a crowd of people, some strangers, some friends, some new acquaintances, without a stitch of clothing.
And she was happy.
Jess took her hand in her own.
"I don't think we can put this off anymore. You need to be comfortable for what's about to happen next."
She looked to Jerome and gave a nod of her head to follow the pair. She then began to guide Hannah through the room, with Jerome following in tow. Together, the trio passed couples and larger groups engaged in passionate fucking, some of whom ignored the the group, lost in their own desire, some of whom turned to see the new addition being led through the crowd and to offer cheers of encouragement and thumbs up. Hannah glanced around the room and saw some groups engaged in apparently normal conversation--albeit while, naked, dishevelled, and covered in bodily fluids. One nude couple sat on together on an armchair, cuddling comfortably and chatting amicably as the woman stroked her partners limp, but still massive, organ. Hannah wondered if they were an exclusive couple, but then another nude man approached the pair, tapped the young woman on the shoulder, and she quickly turned to him and took his cock in her mouth without a word. The stud she had been stroking positioned her so she kneeled on the chair with her pussy and butt facing him, and he sunk his cock into her with a satisfied groan. Exclusivity, apparently, was not a thing with this crowd. With the crowd she was about to join.
Jess stopped when they came to a large, empty couch, almost deep enough that it was a bad. She gently turned Hannah around and guided her to sit on the couch. Hannah sank to the couch and sat with her legs spread in an unladylike pose, leaving her pussy completely exposed. Jess next to her and put her arm around her shoulder.
Jerome arrived in short order, his massive, erect rod sticking out between his legs.
Hannah licked her lips at the sight.
But the small voice that a few minutes ago had expressed annoyance at her destroyed garments began to reemerge.
"How did you get that in your mouth? How is that going to fit in an even smaller hole? What the hell are you doing? Is this who you want to be?"
Hannah sighed to herself as she internally batted away these protestations. "OH SHUT UP!" She thought to herself. "I know what I am now. It's time to embrace it!"
Her face grew into a wide smile as she looked up at Jerome. She scooted back and leaned back on the couch, supporting body with her elbows. Jess, meanwhile, positioned herself behind Hannah, leaning down to give her friend a kiss on the forehead before looking up to Jerome. Jess her hand and stuck out her index finger, gesturing Jerome to come closer.
He readily complied.
Hannah's heart began to beat rapidly. The sound of rushing water seemed to fill her head as she felt her pulse began to quicken.
Jerome sank to his knees and lined his cock up with Hannah's tight, nearly virginal opening. He began to move forward, slowly, carefully, deliberately. Hannah looked up at Jess, who was smiling down beatifically at her. Jess began to stroke her hair, as if to comfort her.
Hannah's body shook with a start as she felt a heavy, warm weight collide with her inner thight. She looked forward again, and saw that Jerome had moved closer, and that his massive, turgid cock had bounced against her leg as he approached.
She gulped, and noticed that a thick sheen of sweat had begun form over her entire body.
Wordlessly, Jerome moved closer. He held his cock in his hands to steady, pointing it at the center of Hannah's core.
Closer...closer...closer....
Hannah's vision flashed white and she heard a loud keening sound when its head brushed up against her opening. She found herself almost hyperventilating, and was able to calm herself only with exhortations to herself coupled with Jess' smooth caresses. As she came down, she realized that the keening sound was her own voice, a cry of pleasure as her pussy felt its first contact with a monster black cock.
"Keep it together, girl!" She told herself. "You want to remember this!"
"Hannah," Jess giggled from above her. "You just came again! You are really are going to be an amazing black cock slut!" How many times have you cum tonight without even getting fucked?
Hannah smiled up at her, but didn't say anything. She didn't want to break her focus with more banter that only confirmed what she already knew. She returned her vision to Jerome, who had paused to allow Hannah to ride her orgasm out.
Jerome frowned, a serious expression coming across his face. He stopped pushing his cock forward. Now, he pushed it up slightly, before moving the rest of his body forward. Hannah gasped as the cock pushed up her slit, resting atop her vagina and slightly spreading its lips apart, rather than penetrating her as she had so eagerly awaited. The sensation was still amazing, better than anything she'd felt before, but now what she wanted.
Her face turned down in a hurt pout. "What....why....?" She asked, confused.
Jerome sighed impatiently. "Your friend asked you a question. It would be rude not answer it."
Hannah blinked. "Um...sorry?"
"Do you want this cock, slut?" Jerome slapped it across her belly.
"Yes! Please put it my tiny little white pussy! It's so wet! It's so ready for you! POUND THIS CUNT!" Hannah hoped if she cajoled him, it would get him to what she had now so eagerly awaited. At the beginning of the evening, she could never imagine using the word cunt, let alone to describe her own vagina, let alone to demand that someone pound it. Now, it was the most natural and honest thing she could think to say.
"Then you need to answer your friend's question, slut!" He commanded.
"Oh, of course!" Hannah scrunched her face up in thought. "I've cum...twice? Three times? I don't even know!" She giggled.
"Wait, a minute, hold up!" Jess said from above her. "Jerome, you just called her a slut twice! Hannah, how many cocks have you had in you tonight? How many cocks have you fucked tonight?"
"Zero," Hannah sighed. "But I'd really like to get on with it." She reached her hand towards Jerome's organ, as if to pull it towards her, but he swatted it away.
"And how many cocks have you had in you before tonight?"
"Well...I don't know if I'd call it a COCK" Hannah giggled. "But I let one guy stick his thing in me for a bit. It was nothing like THIS though." She looked down at the massive organ, which now laid across her belly. She shuddered at the thought of how deep it would penetrate into her.
"Damn straight," Jerome said, and began rubbing the cock up and down Hannah's belly, as if to give her a preview of what was about to happen.
"So like...maybe a third of a real cock inside you in your entire life...no cocks tonight...and multiple orgasms just from being around black cocks." She began to stroke her chin, as if deep in thought.
"You're a virginal slut!" Jess said, clapping her hands together. "But that's a paradox...and the universe abhors a paradox! We need to eliminate that paradox!"
"I mean...sure..." Hannah said impatiently. "I, um, assume that means I get to get fucked? Fucked lots?"
"That's precisely what that means," Jess said. "I always knew you were a smart girl!"
"So Hannah," Jerome said thoughtfully. "I think you know what you need to solve the paradox. But I don't want to hear assumptions! I want to hear conclusions!" With that, he increased the intensity of his thrusting, making sure he pushed down a little to increase the pressure on Hannah's slit, and to begin generating friction on her clit.
"Oh god oh god oh god." Hannah began to chant, as the sensations began to overwhelm her ability to take part in the discussion. "FUCK ME! JUST FUCK MEEEEE! PLEAAASSEEEEE."
With that, Jerome pulled back and realigned his cock to face Hannah's opening. Without prompting, Hannah used one hand to pull a leg back to allow easier access and used the other to begin furiously rubbing her own clit.
For a brief moment, the rapidly retreating, rational and thoughtful voice in Hannah's head tried to make itself heard. Hadn't Hannah seen something very similar just happen with Anna? She surmised that they this group liked their rituals...and if she was being honest with herself, she found the ritual damn sexy!
That rational, analytical voice quickly retreated and Hannah gasped as the head of Jerome's cock began to part her lips. The sheer girth meant that even the first probings of the tip of his cock began to stretch her in ways she couldn't imagine. She propped her head, up so she could see the entry, and began to watch the invader with intense focus.
Jerome paused. He eyed Hannah up and down, stopping at her still tight slit. He frowned.
"I don't think you're ready yet." He said quietly, almost dryly.
"WHAT!?" Hannah cried out in frustration.
"You're close." Jerome went on matter of factly. "Quite close. But...you need some more help."
Hannah merely whimpered as she looked like she was trying to come up with an argument to rebut his sudden reluctance. A few moments ago, she had chided him for supposedly degrading her friends. Now, she was trying to control her lust enough to come up with a coherent argument as to why he should fuck the shit out of her--right now, this instant.
She began to open her mouth to point out the absurdity of him stripping her naked, receiving a blow job from her, forcing her to swear her allegiance to black cock, and then halting at the moment of truth when he placed a finger to her lips in a hushing gesture.
"Shhhh." He said condescendingly, then turned his gaze up to Jess.
"Jess, you've done so much for Hannah. I think its time you help her cross the finish line!"
He then stood back and looked at the naked blonde expectantly.
Jess smiled happily, and, without hesitation, jumped up from the couch. The sudden movement caused Hannah to fall back and let go of the leg she had been holding so that Jerome could plunder her pussy. When she looked up she saw Jess kneeling before her on all fours, a joyful grin plastered on her face. Without saying a word, Jess leaned forward and stuck two delicate fingers into Hannah's sodden cunt.
"Ohhhhhhhhh." Hannah arched her back in pleasure, unable to form words. Jess began to work her fingers in and out of Hannah, and before long her tongue joined the mix. Hannah could only gasp, grunt, and groan in pleasure as Jess deftly worked her over with her tongue, switching between thrusting the tongue into her vagina and running it over her clitoris.
"Hannah!?" A female voice called out and broke through her sexual miasma.
Hannah turned to the source of the voice and through hooded eyes could make out Chloe standing a few feet away, stroking the cock of Tyrone.
"Oh hey Chloeeeeeeeee" her voice broke into a high pitched whine as Jess' tongue flicked across her clit.
"Um." She tried to think of something to say to the older girl. Hannah wasn't entirely sure what she should say to her naked book club leader, while she herself was naked and having her pussy eagerly eaten by a mutual friend. The latest chapter in their current selection hardly seemed appropriate. The task was made all the harder by Jess' enthusiastic attentions sending waves of pleasure through her body.
Chloe didn't say a word, however. She merely smiled, let go of Tyrone's cock, and walked confidentially towards Hannah. She bent over an arm of the sofa on which Hannah lay, turned Hannah to face her, and kissed her deeply before moving her head down to her breasts, which she began to kiss and lick, stopping to take special care to suck on her nipples. The pleasure from this new source of attention caused Hannah to involuntary tighten her legs, which now clasped Jess' head in their grip. This, in turn, caused Jess to increase her focus, which only heightened the intensity of Hannah's pleasure. Adding to the increasing crescendo of sexual delight, Tyrone walked behind Chloe, grabbed her hips, and thrust his cock into her, causing Chloe to increase the intensity of her attentions to Hannah's upper body.
Hannah looked down and made eye contact with Jess, whose fierce blue eyes were filled with lust, passion, and joy. The physical pleasure, coupled with the feelings of having her pussy eaten by a girl she had known for years and grown to see as a friend while her normally reserved and scholarly book club leader lavished attention on her breasts became too much for her. Her entire body flushed red, and she clenched her teeth and threw her head back, letting out an unearthly howl as her entire body began to shake uncontrollably. By now, she had begun to grow familiar with the sensation of an orgasm, but a new, unfamiliar pressure erupted from her nether regions, and she looked down to see it spurting fluid onto Jess' face.
As she came down from her most intense evening of the night so far, Chloe popped her breast out of her mouth and Tyrone's cock out of her pussy and sat, squatting on her knees, next to her.
"Damn Hannah. That was fucking hot. Beautiful, brilliant, and a filthy slut-you're the complete package!" Hannah wondered if she should, or could, feel bashful about the compliment, given the display she'd just put on. A small part of her wondered why she considered being called a filthy slut a compliment.
Hannah looked down at Jess, who smiled at her serenely, seemingly nonplussed by the ejaculate that had been added to her face.
Jess looked back at Jerome.
"I think she's ready. But...one thing...I want to make sure we all remember this moment. Chloe, be a dear and grab my phone will you? It's right over there." Jess pointed to her purse, a distinctively pink item that had been left in the corner of the room with a number of other girl's accessories.
"Of course," Chloe said, and scurried over to grab the device.
Jess got and sat next to Hannah on the couch, who still lay flat on her back, as Jerome moved forward and re-assumed his prior position between Hannah's spread legs. She began to stroke Hannah's hair and took her hand in her own. "This is going to be a very special moment," she said softly. "And I can think of at least a few people who are going to want to know all the details."
Chloe returned to join the group and began to pass the phone to Jess.
"Thank you, Chloe." Jess said calmly. "But I want to be here for Hannah for this. I trust you to do the honors of chronicling what's about to happen."
Chloe nodded briskly and climbed back on the couch. Certain she knew what Jess intended, she created a new folder on the phone called "For Sarah" She propped herself up on her knees and pointed the camera down at Hannah.
"Smile, hon!" She said cheerily.
Without thinking, Hannah looked up and flashed a wide smile, stretching her body out so her bare breasts were emphasized.
"God...what are you doing?" That small voice struggled to be heard through her the thick fog of lust wrapped around her mind.
She took a deep intake of breath as she felt an intense pressure between her legs. Jerome was pushing forward!
Hannah's mouth dropped as the mushroom head popped into her tight opening. This time, Jerome didn't stop, or hesitate or tease. He kept pushing forward. Hannah felt her tight lips begin to spread and she groaned in pleasure as it moved forward. She felt like her eyes began to cross as she felt her pussy spread wider and wider to let the massive invader in. Jess continued to stroke her hair and hold her hand in support as the invasion continued.
The head passed the barrier and the shaft began to slight into her soaking wet, welcoming slit. Suddenly, the small, quiet voice that had been chiding and questioning Hannah all night fell completely silent. All the anxiety that Hannah had always felt, somehow or another, melted away, replaced by pleasure and joy.
She couldn't believe her pussy could stretch so much! She couldn't imagine she could ever something so good!
"Ohmygod So good ohyes yes yes!" Hannah whimpered unconsiously as she threw her head back and rolled her eyes.
"Yea, bitch, that feels good doesn't it! Take that cock, slut!" Jerome's gentle tone had changed, into a much more domineering and commanding presence. A few minutes ago, a part of Hannah would have still questioned why she would accept such statements. That part of her was gone, and the harsh words only fueled her lust. Still, a mirthful expression in Jerome's eyes made her feel safe, comfortable--she knew that he wouldn't did anything to hurt, do anything she didn't want. But what she wanted now, more than anything, was to be treated like the dirty fuck toy she was!
"Oh...Jesss.Jessss....thank you so much!" Hannah looked up at the older blonde girl, who was beamng down at her. "This is so amaaazzzzinggg. I'm so sorry I didn't believe you. Oh godddddddd!" Hannah's entreaties to Jess transformed into a whorish squeal as Jerome began to thrust back and forth.
Above her, Hannah heard a distant voice. The voice became more insistent, and Hannah realized it wasn't so insistent. Chloe was still kneeling and now holding the camera directly above her face in one hand, while vigorously rubbing her clit with the other.
"Tell us what's happening Hannah!" Chloe insisted.
"I'm getting fucked!" Hannah responded immediatly, smiling up into the camera like a movie star giving a red carpet interview. "I'm turning into black cock whore! I love black cock! It feels so good! Its so fucking deep! I'm completely stuffed with a glorious, back cock!
Laughter emerged from the other side, and Hannah turned to see Jess holding her sides as she erupted into a full guffaw.
"So deep, Hannah?" She asked. "Completely stuffed? I don't think so! Look down!"
Hannah complied, and turned her face forwards. She arched her head so she could past her heaving, sweating tits and saw that Jerome was thrusting in and out of her--but only at its deepest stroke, his cock was only sliding about one third of the way into her pussy! She trembled at the thought that less than half his cock had struggled its way into her tight hole, then shuddered at the thought of how much pleasure that partial (small really wasn't the right word) portion of meat had brought her.
Jerome shrugged. "I didn't want to hurt you, baby."
Hannah didn't hesitate this team. She licked her lips, as if in determination, and made direct eye contact with Jerome.
"Stuff it in. Stuff it all the way in!" She commanded.
"Who am I to decline such a lovely young lady her fondest desires?" Jerome smirked, and then thrust forward. He then begin to pound into her relentlessly. She felt his heavy, massive balls smack against her ass, and the full power of unfettered black sexual power as Jerome abandoned any pretense of "going easy on the new girl."
"OHHHHH GOODDDDDD YESSSSSS ITS SOOOO FUCKING GOOODDD! STUFF THIS BLACK COCK WHORE! SPLIT MY SLUTTY WHITE CUNT OPENNN! TAKE IT ALL! TAKE IT ALLL!!!!"
Hannah's entire body began to shake uncontrolably, causing her breasts to bounce in time with Jerome's increasingly rapid thrusts, and she let out a guttural groan, letting go of Jess' hand and gripping Jerome's arm tightly. Her legs began to thrash about wildly, and she whipped her head back and forth, causing her hair to fall in strands over face.
"CUMMMMINNNGGGGGGGGG" She cried out, as she let go of Jerome's arms and placed her hands behind her head, to support herself as she arched her back upwards, further causing her tits to stick out and her hair to fall into further disarray.
Jess looked down at the bucking, screaming slut with joy. She'd truly grown fond of Hannah--somone she never gave the time of day to when they were high school classmates-- over the past few months. She knew that once Hannah got out of the confines of a Minnesota suburb, her slutiness would break through in time. But she never imagined that the quiet, shy, prudish girl of a few hours ago would be naked, screaming and cumming on black cock so soon!
Through Hannah's rapture, she felt Jerome's already massive rod began to expand, and a powerful stream of warm fluid erupt deep into her womb. This only intensified her already intense and still ongoing (how long had it lasted??) orgasm, and she now knew her fondest desire.
Jerome pulled out of her with a plop, and Hannah gasped and stared up at ceiling, slightly saddened that her first real sexual encounter with true man was coming to a close, and deeply stunned at how much cum she could feel swamping her insides and dripping out of her gaping pussy.
Her stupor was broken less than a second later, as she felt another powerful stream of thick fluid strike her belly. She held her head up and saw that Jerome's continued to erupt with semen, strands of cum forcefully hitting her belly and thighs as he pulled out! She giggled happily, delighted that there was still enough cum for her!
Jerome repositioned his spurting cock so his cum shot onto her breasts, and then face. Hannah felt a moment of surprise when Jess repositioned herself so she could catch some of the cum eruption in her own mouth!
Jess held her catch in her own, neither swallowing nor splitting it out. She looked down at Hannah and smiled wickedly, a cunning look in her eyes. Hannah arched an eyebrow, not quite sure what Jess had on her mind. She opened her mouth to ask Jess what she wanted...but before she could get any words out, Jess plunged her head down, opened her mouth, and began to feed the cum she had taken into Hannah's mouth! Hannah shuddered as a relatively small orgasm ripped through her body at the filthy act, and took Jess' head in her hands so the two could make out, swapping the cum between their mouths in the process.
After a moment, Jess broke the kiss. She tucked some strands of hair that had fallen over her face behind her face and smiled proudly at Hannah.
"You, my dear," she said. "Are a natural born slut!"
Hannah could only smile back and nod her head sheepishly.
"I don't think I've seen anyone go black at their first party!" Chloe said enthuiastically, still above her, still holding the camera, still masturbating. She moved the camera so as to scroll across Hannah's body, wanting to capture the full aftermath of her true deflowering.
The garments she usually chose to fit into a crowd and cover her body were now wholly discarded. Now, the only things that covered her nude body was a shiny sheen of sweat and strands of semen, which streaked streaked from her inner thighs, belly, breasts, and face. Her hair, which had begun the evening in a conservative pony-tail, now hung loose, a brown-red mane, with strands falling into her face and sticking out haphazardly. She hadn't worn much make up that night, and much of it had rubbed off But, her eye shadow ran in small lines down her face. Her bush, which she had been so embarrassed by, was now matted with sweat and semen. Her pussy, once a tight slit, was now slowly beginning to close up from a gaping hole, but her pussy lips remained red and swollen and a steady stream of semen dripped down from it. Red hand marks covered her breasts and hips, and her nipples stood out like bullets, betraying her still intense state of arousal.
"Well, Hannah." Chloe put on a mock-serious tone, imitating a television journalist interviewing a politican about their latest budget proposal. "I think we can infer what just happened here. But why don't you tell us?" She moved the camera closer to Hannah's face, like it was a microphone at a press conference.
Hannah smiled happily.
"I just got the shit fucked out of me! By a black cock! I just got turned into a black cock slut!" She laughed as she spoke, and a sense of pride shone through her words.
"Interesting," Chloe said thoughtfully. "And what do you want to do now!"
"Isn't it obvious! I want more black cock!" She propped herself up on her elbows and scanned the room. Her eyes stopped when she came across Tyrone, who had been watching the scene from a chair across the way.
"You!" She pointed. "Get over here and fuck me!"
Tyrone jumped up and strode over to the splayed out slut. He knelt in front of Hannah, so his cock was aligned with her now well-used hole, and slid in, this time without hesitation or ceremony. In seconds, his balls were bouncing against Hannah's ass as he worked himself all the way in and out. Hannah, for her part, had no interest in being a passive recipient of cock, and ground her hips in time with Tyrone's thrusts, now determined to be an equally active participant in the fuck fest.
As Tyrone pounded into Hannah, Jess pushed Hannah's shoulders down so she lay flat on the couch again. Then, she pulled herself up and around Hannah, and straddled her face! She began to lower herself so her pussy was right above Hannah's head. The musky fragance of Jess' own womanhood, mixed with the cum of multiple men, drove Hannah wild with arousal. She didn't need any direction--she knew what to do. Without hestitation, she eagerly began to eat away at Jess' cunt while Tyrone continued to fuck her.
Jess, for her part, ground her pussy into Hannah's face merrily, leaning forward to play with her breasts and nipples. After a few minutes of this, she leaned forward even more, and begin to flick her tongue across Hannah's clit as she was being fucked! An intense orgasm ripped through Hannah's body. The pleasure of getting fucked by Tyrone's cock and pleasured by Jess' tongue was intense, but by now she had enough earth shattering orgasms she could maintain some presence of mind.
Enough presence of mind that she could feel frustrated when she realized that Tyrone was no longer stuffing her pussy! She looked up and saw Jess pulling his cock out of her and taking it, covered in her fluids, into her own mouth!
"You fucking bitch!" Hannah cried out.
Jess popped the cock out of her mouth.
"Sorry, sweetie! I just had to get a taste!" With that, she guided the cock back into Hannah's increasingly experienced hole, and Tyrone resumed his pounding.
Hannah and Jess heard some shuffling beside them. Hannah couldn't see what was going on, as Jess had resumed grinding her crotch into her face, but Jess turned to see the source of the commotion. Malick had come up behind Chloe and was groping her breasts.
"I think I've done my job here Jess!" Chloe said, somewhat apologetically. "I need to start fucking again!" With that, Malick shoved three massive fingers into Chloe's pussy. She shuddered and her arms splayed out, causing Jess' phone to fall to the floor!
"Hey!" Jess said, mildly annoyed. Of course her phone had a pink cover--she was diligent about protecting her things, and the default phone color was so ugly. So she didn't think it would break. But she didn't want it get lost in the fracas!
Chloe didn't really have time to offer an explanation or an apology though, as Malick stood, picked her up, turned her to face him, and impaled her with his cock! He carried her off into some unknown part of the house, as she grunted and groaned incoherently.
"I haven't gotten any of this sweet pussy, tonight." He said sadly.
"And I haven't had any your marvelous cock!" Jess bent over the couch, leaving her pussy accessible to Craig. "But Greg," she said, her tone growing more serious. "My pussy's gotten plenty of attention tonight!" With that, she spread her ass cheeks and winked at him.
"It's..." Craig started to interrupt her, but then shrugged. "Whatever."
He thrust his cock, balls deep, into Jess' waiting asshole in a single, swift motion, and began to grind away.
Jess grunted and moaned happily. She still tightly gripped her phone, not wanting to lose it. The battery was almost dead--its tracking features would soon be useless! Fortunately, The experienced slut could take a massive black rod in her asshole as she kept track of her personal electronics and watch her newly turned out friend get fucked below her!
Watching Hannah fuck Tyrone only heightened the pleasure of Craig's anal plundering. In time, Reggie approached the sofa of debauchery. He smiled down at the carnal grouping.
"Excellent work, Jess" he said properly, patting her on the head as he leered down at Hannah, whose sweaty face was distorted in a rictus of ectasy. He then climbed on the couch and tapped Hannah's face with his cock. She smiled up at him, turned her head to the side, and, without a second thought or moment's hesitation, engulfed his entire shaft in his mouth and began sucking like a starving woman!
Jess' heart soared. Hannah was now, without a doubt, one of them! And she was sure that she would be the finest additon to their little group to come along in years!
Higher Education-Chapter Fifteen
Hannah wailed in delight and let out a torrent of profanity as yet another orgasm ripped through her body. Hannah was becoming familiar with the sensation of cumming all over a massive black cock as it plunged back and forth into her body, but that familiarity did nothing to diminish its intensity. Hannah didn't know if she'd ever stop feeling overwhelmed at the power of such intense orgasms, but she knew they now needed to be a regular part of her life.
Tyrone responded in kind to the rapid spamming of her pussy. He let loose his own roar, and his body began to shake. His cocked pulsed within Hannah, and her eyes glazed over with pleasure as jets of warm fluid filled her insides.
Tyrone held himself inside her as he came, and when he pulled out she felt ropes of cum begin to drip from her stretched cunt. He leaned forward and kissed her, lustfully, but with real affection.
"You are one sexy fucking bitch!" He told her. "But I've been fucking all night...I need a break. Your night, though, is just getting started! Go have fun!" With that, he gave her what seemed like a purely friendly kiss on the forehead and wandered off.
Meanwhile, the sight of his formerly reserved classmate, who he'd previously only seen speak to make some academic point in class, proved to be too much for Craig. The speed and intensity of his thrusts into her experienced asshole increased with his arousal at the scene. Jess was an experienced whore, and tried to take the increasingly vigorous buggering with aplomb. She wanted to watch Hannah's continuing debasement...and she didn't want to lose her phone, which she gripped tightly!
Soon, the inevitable happened, and Craig let loose his own roar as he came in Jess' ass.
The sound broke Hannah's post-orgasmic reverie, and she looked up just in time to see Jess, who had been bent over the couch, jump up and then, just as quickly lower herself so she vanished behind the couch. Curious, Hannah turned around and supported herself on her knees, peering over the back of the couch to see what Jess was up to.
Hannah watched as Jess sank into a kneeling position in front of Craig's spurting cock, and took its length--which had just been buried deep within her asshole--in her mouth! She kept it engulfed in her mouth until Craig seemed to calm down and withdrew himself for her. She then gulped and opened her mouth wide, to show that she had dutifully swallowed all of his cum!
Hannah found herself deeply aroused by the filthy sight. She smirked a bit, gently mocking her former self of a few hours who would have been disgusted by Jess' action. "What a prude!" she thought to herself. She felt of pride at the her new, uninhibited self. She then realized that she had been absently-mindedly playing with her pussy as she watched Jess and Craig's debauched actions. Inspired by Jess, she scooped a bit of cum from her own increasing well-used pussy and licked her fingers, revelling in the salty flavors of multiple men's cum before swallowing it herself.
"Pretty good," she thought to herself. "But I bet its even better fresh! Time to find some more cock, girl!"
With that, she climbed off the couch where she had been initiated as a black cock slut and begin to roam the party. She giggled a little to herself as she thought that, at the beginning of the evening, she had been concerned about wearing a tank top that was a little too tight after a misadventure in the wash. Now, she unabashedly strode amongst a group of strangers and friends, completely nude, dripping with cum, her only concern finding another stud to fuck her.
It was a harder task than she expected! The night had progressed steadily. When she had been arrived, there was plenty of fucking going on, but there were also plenty of people acting like they were at any other college party-talking, drinking, laughing. Now, wherever she looked, people were fucking each other, in pairs or in larger groups. After she and Anne had fallen, it seemed, there was no in this house who wasn't a depraved slut!
Just as she was beginning to give up hope, she came across a love seat. A chestnut haired woman was kneeling across its back while she gave an enthusiastic blowjob to a man standing behind it, leaving her pussy and asshole-- both of which showed plenty of signs of having been thoroughly fucked that evening--on display for any passing onlooker to gawk at.
A pair of naked black men approached the couple. Without a word, one of them stuffed his cock into the girl's asshole. She began to moan and grunt loudly around the cock in her mouth, and the vigor of her head bobbing increased, but she didn't seem put off by the sudden anal intrusion. Indeed, she nodded happily as he began to mercilessly pound into her.
The other man, a handsome fellow with a shaved head and goatee shrugged, and sat on the love seat next to the threesome. He began to stroke his cock and watch the trio, resigned to having to watch rather than participate, for now.
Hannah licked her lips and estimated the girthy cock was about eleven inches long. She paused, and thought to herself that she was pretty confident in her estimate. She giggled that judging penis size by sight by size was one of the skills she was developing in college.
Hannah briskly walked over to the loveseat to approach the lonely gentleman, hoping to make his acquaintance before one her fellow whores grabbed his attention. He turned to look at as she approached, and smiled widely at her nude form as she stood over him. Hannah climbed up on the loveseat and straddled the stranger, facing him. He tweaked her nipples in greeting before taking one of her breasts in his mouth and sucking it. Hannah gasped at this, and kissed the top of the bald man's head. She then reached down with one hand grabbed his cock, a small burst of electricity shooting through her body as she made contact with it, and pulled his head up so the two made eye contact.
She realigned the cock so it was pointing straight up at the entrance to her pussy, now dripping with her own juices. She began to sink down on the jutting monster, and let out a decidedly unladylike grunt as the head pushed past the entrance. She gulped a bit as if to work up her courage, and then, in one swift motion, pushed down with the rest of her body so that the cock was now fully engulfed by her cunt!
"Fucccckkkk," she moaned as she descended down its length.
She paused for a moment and looked down at the man whose upon whose cock she had fully impaled herself. She gave a friendly smile and blew a bit out of hair that had fallen into her face out of the way.
She then stuck out a hand and casually said "Hi! I'm Hannah! Nice to meet you!"
The handsome black man chuckled and took her hand his own, shaking it. "Sean. The PLEASURE is all mine." He emphasized the word pleasure, and when he spoke it, rocked his hips back and forth to cause it to massage Hannah's insides, eliciting a delighted squeal from the girl.
"Oh, I don't think that's true at all," Hannah giggled, a look of mirth dancing across her eyes.
"Fuck, you have one tight little cunt," Sean groaned as Hannah began to slowly grind against him.
Hannah was pleased at this comment, and began to laugh. Sean looked up at her with a puzzled face.
"I should hope my cunt is tight!" she explained. "I took my first black cock tonight! Before tonight, I'd only 'had sex' [with this, she made air quotes with her fingers] with one white boy who had a huge ego and a tiny package. A few hours ago, I think if you'd even said the word 'cunt' in front of me, I'd have slapped you! And now?"
She answered her own question by bouncing and up and down on his cock, throwing her head back in pleasure and causing her to hair to fall back as she did.
The girl next to her popped the cock out of his mouth and turned to her.
"Hannah!?" Anne squealed. "You decided to join us! I'm so happy for you!"
Hannah stopped her bouncing just long enough to lean over and give Anne a deep kiss on the mouth. She halted the make out session after a minute and looked deep into Anne's eyes. "You look like quite occupied at the moment," she said. "But you and I are going to lez out tonight!"
Anne nodded her agreement before turning back to take the cock she had been neglecting into her mouth.
With Anne now occupied, Hannah turned her attention to Sean, and began to joyously bounce and forth against him. He grabbed her hips and added his own strength to her own motions, and before long she was screaming in pleasure and letting out a stream of swear words, as her tits and hair bounced around with the force of the fucking. She came on his cock, hard, but this time the pulsating of her pussy didn't push him over the edge. He just kept fucking her through her orgasm, causing a chain reaction of yet more, stronger orgasms. She didn't know how long she could keep up the crescendo of sexual pleasure. As she was coming down from a screaming orgasm--she'd lost count of the precise number--she felt a soft hand on her shoulder.
Panting, she looked back to see Sophie, still naked, still looking thoroughly fucked, smiling at her. She held hands with another black man, smaller than the rest, and with only an eight inch cock. Hannah giggled a little at the thought of a cock "only" being eight long.
"Ohh...Sophie...ughhh...gaah...hiiiiiiii...FUCCCKKKKK...yesyesyesyesyesssss..." Hannah struggled to get words out as Phil continued to pound away at her, and couldn't quite manage to form a coherent sentence.
Sophie's smiled only widened at this, and she clasped her hands together in front of her chest, in an expression of pride and joy.
"Oh Hannah, you fit in so well!" She gushed. "I really want you to fuck Phil here! He's a master!"
The black man standing next to Sophie gave a friendly wave. Hannah's brow furrowed. Sophie was an experienced black cock slut, so if she praised someone fucking skills, she had to know what she was talking about. But Phil...well, he wasn't small, but he didn't exactly measure up to the other monsters that she had taken into her body that night. She didn't want to be rude and anything condescending about the man...and she'd certainly fuck him...she'd knew now that she'd fuck any black man who asked...but she didn't understand why Sophie seemed to sing his praises so highly.
Sophie saw the confused expression on Hannah's face and quickly surmised that she was having an internal debate.
"Oh sweetie," Sophie said authoritatively. "Don't let anyone tell you size doesn't matter! If Phil here had a little five inch pecker, I wouldn't be telling you to fuck him! Size matters...but it's not everything!"
With that, Sophie gestured for Phil to come closer. She leaned forward and whispered into Hannah's ear.
"You look like you're really enjoying Sean down there. Good choice. He's one of my favorites too. You're probably not ready stop yet, are you?" Hannah shook her head furiously, confirming that she wanted to continue riding Sean.
"I understand that." Sophie said. Then she frowned. "But you kind of got a late start tonight. I want to make sure you get as much black as you can before the party dies down." A look of sadness and fear crept into Hannah's eyes. Sophie giggled. "Don't worry! That won't be for a while yet! But, I really want you to optimize your time here."
"But...if you won't get off of Sean...and you haven't had a chance to experience Phil's skills..."
Sophie began to stroke her chin as if thinking. "Oh, I know!" she said excitedly, as she grabbed Sean's cock. He pulled her yet closer to Hannah. Hannah began to slow her bouncing---to the extent she could with Sean driving her along--and looked back.
Sophie was guiding Phil towards her asshole!!! Her eyes grew wide as saucers. She'd never taken a cock in her ass before...before tonight she'd barely taken one in her pussy! And to lose her anal virginity while she had almost a foot long cock fucking the shit of her pussy. She shuddered at the thought. Then, those familiar waves of pleasure rocked her body as she came at the thought of it.
She looked at Sophie and made what eye contact she could with her while managing the pounding from Sean. "Uhhhh....uhhhh.aahhhhh" she still couldn't quite form words, so instead she gave an insistent, confident nod. Sophie kissed Hannah on the forehead, and then, with a single, forceful motion, shoved Phil's cock up Hannah's asshole.
Hannah screamed! The entry of the cock into her last, un-plundered orifice was like nothing she'd ever felt before...for a few seconds she felt a twinge of pain and discomfort, which was balanced by the intense pleasure coming from her pussy. Hannah felt a moment of gratitude that the most well hung man of the evening hadn't been selected to defile her last remaining virgin hole. And after a few seconds, the pain and discomfort was replaced by a new, different, yet equally delightful pleasure.
Sophie's eyebrows shot up. She wasn't surprised, exactly, but she was taken somewhat back. The guttural snarls and animalistic howls coming from Hannah would have been completely alien to the demure, shy nerd that Sophie had become acquainted with over the past few months and who had walked into the party. But they were beautiful and natural coming from the sweating, naked, bucking cock-crazed sex fiend that now frolicked before Sophie. Sophie had seen plenty of young women, from all walks of life, go through this transformation. But she didn't think she'd ever seen it happen so thoroughly and so completely in so short a time.
Most rational thought left Hannah. She wasn't sure if she could tell someone her own name. The part of her that still remained capable of thought emerged for a bit to tell her she should be proud that Anne may have beaten her to getting fucked by a black cock, that she may have beaten her to taking it in the ass, but that Hannah had beaten her to the punch on getting double fucked!
Through her rapture, Hannah felt something bouncing in front of her face. She focused her vision and realized that a black cock was now bouncing in front of her face. Without thinking, she took it into her mouth and got to work. She was now a three-hole slut! The thrill of being airtight quickly overcame her and she began to thrash about as the most powerful orgasm yet crashed through her body. Still, the studs fucking her kept going!
"Oh my god," Anne cried out next to her. "You are such a nasty slut!" Hannah, the cock still in her mouth, shifted her eyes to the side to look at Anne. The beam on Anne's face told Hannah that she meant it as a sincere compliment. She looked like she was in awe of Hannah's depraved whoreishness. Anne had popped the cock out of her mouth to deliver her praise to Hannah, but was still stroking it with one hand. She looked like she was doing something else with her other hand, and Hannah's eyes traveled down her squirming arm to see that she was masturbating, switching between rubbing her clit and thrusting fingers in and out of her pussy. She also noticed that the man who had been fucking her ass was gone.
"Could it be...?" Hannah asked herself, and looked up at the man to whom she was currently delivering an intense blowjob. It was the man who had, a few moments ago, been pounding Anne's ass! This only increased Hannah's arousal, and she heightened the intensity of her blowjob while rocking back and forth even more vigorously between the two cocks thrusting in and out of her other holes.
Hannah had been impressed by the resilience of the trio working her over--even by the endurance standards of what she had seen from the men tonight, these guys were good. But this was too much even for them.
First Sean, who had been enjoying Hannah the longest, let loose. He held her down, seeming to want to spray her womb with as much baby batter as possible.
"Good thing you keep up on your birth control," Hannah thought to herself. She wasn't exactly sexually active, but even her former self wasn't necessarily opposed to sex, and she didn't want to let one mistake derail her career and her studies. She reflected that her current self still cared about her career and her studies...but she was going to be doing a lot more fucking, and a pregnancy could not only derail her professional and academic ambitions, it could derail her whore ambitions as well!
Then came the man whose cock had been pulled from Anne's ass--Hannah hadn't caught his name. His initial explosion let loose inside her mouth, and she eagerly swallowed. But he quickly pulled out to coat her face and the top of her head.
As Sean continued to fill her and the unnamed man continued to spray her, Phil let loose, gushing a fair amount of cum up her ass before pulling out to spray her back and the hair which hung down over her shoulders with his ejaculate.
The group stopped their thrashing. The man whose name Hannah hadn't learned rested his cock on her shoulder while trying to catch his breath. Phil stepped back and gave Hannah an affectionate kiss on the back of her neck, finding a rare spot that hadn't been covered in cum, before wandering off to find some other slut to fuck. Sean just laid underneath her, his cock still impaling her, trying to catch his breath and looking up admiringly at her as her own panting caused her breasts to heave delightfully.
"My dear," he said. "I have got to get your number."
Hannah merely smiled wanly at him and gave a weak shake of her head.
She then climbed off of him and sat on the arm of the couch, letting her legs spread out in an unladylike fashion. She saw Sophie staring lustily at her, flicking her clit and playing with her breasts. Hannah smiled wickedly at Sophie and stood to approach her. When she was within grasp, she pulled the girl into a tight embrace, their naked breasts, slick with sweat and semen, pushing into each other.
The two began to make out passionately, and Hannah guided Sophie towards a coffee table. She gently pushed Sophie onto the coffee table, so she was laying flat on her back. Hannah then scrambled onto the coffee table herself and gave Sophie a deep kiss, before she turned around so the two were facing opposite directions. She then began to lap hungrily at Sophie's pussy, while simultaneously lowering her own pussy into Sophie's face so she could return the favor!
Before long, the sapphic duo was interrupted by another pair of black men. One of them stuck his cock in Hannah's face. She paused her efforts with Sophie long enough to suck and stroke this man. She eventually popped the new cock out of her mouth and guided it into Sophie's pussy. As the cock entered pulled apart Sophie's pussy lips and entered her body, Hannah flicked her tongue across her clit. The intense pleasure of the duel attention caused Sophie to throw her head back and scream. The other black man who had approached the pair quickly scrambled to the other side of the table and stuffed his cock down Sophie's open mouth. The quartet figured out a rhythm, the men enjoying plunging their organs into Sophie and Hannah's pussy and mouth, Sophie and Hannah switching between giving blowjobs to the men and eating each other out. Together, they formed a coordinated symphony of unbridled debauchery.
Tyrone responded in kind to the rapid spamming of her pussy. He let loose his own roar, and his body began to shake. His cocked pulsed within Hannah, and her eyes glazed over with pleasure as jets of warm fluid filled her insides.
Tyrone held himself inside her as he came, and when he pulled out she felt ropes of cum begin to drip from her stretched cunt. He leaned forward and kissed her, lustfully, but with real affection.
"You are one sexy fucking bitch!" He told her. "But I've been fucking all night...I need a break. Your night, though, is just getting started! Go have fun!" With that, he gave her what seemed like a purely friendly kiss on the forehead and wandered off.
Meanwhile, the sight of his formerly reserved classmate, who he'd previously only seen speak to make some academic point in class, proved to be too much for Craig. The speed and intensity of his thrusts into her experienced asshole increased with his arousal at the scene. Jess was an experienced whore, and tried to take the increasingly vigorous buggering with aplomb. She wanted to watch Hannah's continuing debasement...and she didn't want to lose her phone, which she gripped tightly!
Soon, the inevitable happened, and Craig let loose his own roar as he came in Jess' ass.
The sound broke Hannah's post-orgasmic reverie, and she looked up just in time to see Jess, who had been bent over the couch, jump up and then, just as quickly lower herself so she vanished behind the couch. Curious, Hannah turned around and supported herself on her knees, peering over the back of the couch to see what Jess was up to.
Hannah watched as Jess sank into a kneeling position in front of Craig's spurting cock, and took its length--which had just been buried deep within her asshole--in her mouth! She kept it engulfed in her mouth until Craig seemed to calm down and withdrew himself for her. She then gulped and opened her mouth wide, to show that she had dutifully swallowed all of his cum!
Hannah found herself deeply aroused by the filthy sight. She smirked a bit, gently mocking her former self of a few hours who would have been disgusted by Jess' action. "What a prude!" she thought to herself. She felt of pride at the her new, uninhibited self. She then realized that she had been absently-mindedly playing with her pussy as she watched Jess and Craig's debauched actions. Inspired by Jess, she scooped a bit of cum from her own increasing well-used pussy and licked her fingers, revelling in the salty flavors of multiple men's cum before swallowing it herself.
"Pretty good," she thought to herself. "But I bet its even better fresh! Time to find some more cock, girl!"
With that, she climbed off the couch where she had been initiated as a black cock slut and begin to roam the party. She giggled a little to herself as she thought that, at the beginning of the evening, she had been concerned about wearing a tank top that was a little too tight after a misadventure in the wash. Now, she unabashedly strode amongst a group of strangers and friends, completely nude, dripping with cum, her only concern finding another stud to fuck her.
It was a harder task than she expected! The night had progressed steadily. When she had been arrived, there was plenty of fucking going on, but there were also plenty of people acting like they were at any other college party-talking, drinking, laughing. Now, wherever she looked, people were fucking each other, in pairs or in larger groups. After she and Anne had fallen, it seemed, there was no in this house who wasn't a depraved slut!
Just as she was beginning to give up hope, she came across a love seat. A chestnut haired woman was kneeling across its back while she gave an enthusiastic blowjob to a man standing behind it, leaving her pussy and asshole-- both of which showed plenty of signs of having been thoroughly fucked that evening--on display for any passing onlooker to gawk at.
A pair of naked black men approached the couple. Without a word, one of them stuffed his cock into the girl's asshole. She began to moan and grunt loudly around the cock in her mouth, and the vigor of her head bobbing increased, but she didn't seem put off by the sudden anal intrusion. Indeed, she nodded happily as he began to mercilessly pound into her.
The other man, a handsome fellow with a shaved head and goatee shrugged, and sat on the love seat next to the threesome. He began to stroke his cock and watch the trio, resigned to having to watch rather than participate, for now.
Hannah licked her lips and estimated the girthy cock was about eleven inches long. She paused, and thought to herself that she was pretty confident in her estimate. She giggled that judging penis size by sight by size was one of the skills she was developing in college.
Hannah briskly walked over to the loveseat to approach the lonely gentleman, hoping to make his acquaintance before one her fellow whores grabbed his attention. He turned to look at as she approached, and smiled widely at her nude form as she stood over him. Hannah climbed up on the loveseat and straddled the stranger, facing him. He tweaked her nipples in greeting before taking one of her breasts in his mouth and sucking it. Hannah gasped at this, and kissed the top of the bald man's head. She then reached down with one hand grabbed his cock, a small burst of electricity shooting through her body as she made contact with it, and pulled his head up so the two made eye contact.
She realigned the cock so it was pointing straight up at the entrance to her pussy, now dripping with her own juices. She began to sink down on the jutting monster, and let out a decidedly unladylike grunt as the head pushed past the entrance. She gulped a bit as if to work up her courage, and then, in one swift motion, pushed down with the rest of her body so that the cock was now fully engulfed by her cunt!
"Fucccckkkk," she moaned as she descended down its length.
She paused for a moment and looked down at the man whose upon whose cock she had fully impaled herself. She gave a friendly smile and blew a bit out of hair that had fallen into her face out of the way.
She then stuck out a hand and casually said "Hi! I'm Hannah! Nice to meet you!"
The handsome black man chuckled and took her hand his own, shaking it. "Sean. The PLEASURE is all mine." He emphasized the word pleasure, and when he spoke it, rocked his hips back and forth to cause it to massage Hannah's insides, eliciting a delighted squeal from the girl.
"Oh, I don't think that's true at all," Hannah giggled, a look of mirth dancing across her eyes.
"Fuck, you have one tight little cunt," Sean groaned as Hannah began to slowly grind against him.
Hannah was pleased at this comment, and began to laugh. Sean looked up at her with a puzzled face.
"I should hope my cunt is tight!" she explained. "I took my first black cock tonight! Before tonight, I'd only 'had sex' [with this, she made air quotes with her fingers] with one white boy who had a huge ego and a tiny package. A few hours ago, I think if you'd even said the word 'cunt' in front of me, I'd have slapped you! And now?"
She answered her own question by bouncing and up and down on his cock, throwing her head back in pleasure and causing her to hair to fall back as she did.
The girl next to her popped the cock out of his mouth and turned to her.
"Hannah!?" Anne squealed. "You decided to join us! I'm so happy for you!"
Hannah stopped her bouncing just long enough to lean over and give Anne a deep kiss on the mouth. She halted the make out session after a minute and looked deep into Anne's eyes. "You look like quite occupied at the moment," she said. "But you and I are going to lez out tonight!"
Anne nodded her agreement before turning back to take the cock she had been neglecting into her mouth.
With Anne now occupied, Hannah turned her attention to Sean, and began to joyously bounce and forth against him. He grabbed her hips and added his own strength to her own motions, and before long she was screaming in pleasure and letting out a stream of swear words, as her tits and hair bounced around with the force of the fucking. She came on his cock, hard, but this time the pulsating of her pussy didn't push him over the edge. He just kept fucking her through her orgasm, causing a chain reaction of yet more, stronger orgasms. She didn't know how long she could keep up the crescendo of sexual pleasure. As she was coming down from a screaming orgasm--she'd lost count of the precise number--she felt a soft hand on her shoulder.
Panting, she looked back to see Sophie, still naked, still looking thoroughly fucked, smiling at her. She held hands with another black man, smaller than the rest, and with only an eight inch cock. Hannah giggled a little at the thought of a cock "only" being eight long.
"Ohh...Sophie...ughhh...gaah...hiiiiiiii...FUCCCKKKKK...yesyesyesyesyesssss..." Hannah struggled to get words out as Phil continued to pound away at her, and couldn't quite manage to form a coherent sentence.
Sophie's smiled only widened at this, and she clasped her hands together in front of her chest, in an expression of pride and joy.
"Oh Hannah, you fit in so well!" She gushed. "I really want you to fuck Phil here! He's a master!"
The black man standing next to Sophie gave a friendly wave. Hannah's brow furrowed. Sophie was an experienced black cock slut, so if she praised someone fucking skills, she had to know what she was talking about. But Phil...well, he wasn't small, but he didn't exactly measure up to the other monsters that she had taken into her body that night. She didn't want to be rude and anything condescending about the man...and she'd certainly fuck him...she'd knew now that she'd fuck any black man who asked...but she didn't understand why Sophie seemed to sing his praises so highly.
Sophie saw the confused expression on Hannah's face and quickly surmised that she was having an internal debate.
"Oh sweetie," Sophie said authoritatively. "Don't let anyone tell you size doesn't matter! If Phil here had a little five inch pecker, I wouldn't be telling you to fuck him! Size matters...but it's not everything!"
With that, Sophie gestured for Phil to come closer. She leaned forward and whispered into Hannah's ear.
"You look like you're really enjoying Sean down there. Good choice. He's one of my favorites too. You're probably not ready stop yet, are you?" Hannah shook her head furiously, confirming that she wanted to continue riding Sean.
"I understand that." Sophie said. Then she frowned. "But you kind of got a late start tonight. I want to make sure you get as much black as you can before the party dies down." A look of sadness and fear crept into Hannah's eyes. Sophie giggled. "Don't worry! That won't be for a while yet! But, I really want you to optimize your time here."
"But...if you won't get off of Sean...and you haven't had a chance to experience Phil's skills..."
Sophie began to stroke her chin as if thinking. "Oh, I know!" she said excitedly, as she grabbed Sean's cock. He pulled her yet closer to Hannah. Hannah began to slow her bouncing---to the extent she could with Sean driving her along--and looked back.
Sophie was guiding Phil towards her asshole!!! Her eyes grew wide as saucers. She'd never taken a cock in her ass before...before tonight she'd barely taken one in her pussy! And to lose her anal virginity while she had almost a foot long cock fucking the shit of her pussy. She shuddered at the thought. Then, those familiar waves of pleasure rocked her body as she came at the thought of it.
She looked at Sophie and made what eye contact she could with her while managing the pounding from Sean. "Uhhhh....uhhhh.aahhhhh" she still couldn't quite form words, so instead she gave an insistent, confident nod. Sophie kissed Hannah on the forehead, and then, with a single, forceful motion, shoved Phil's cock up Hannah's asshole.
Hannah screamed! The entry of the cock into her last, un-plundered orifice was like nothing she'd ever felt before...for a few seconds she felt a twinge of pain and discomfort, which was balanced by the intense pleasure coming from her pussy. Hannah felt a moment of gratitude that the most well hung man of the evening hadn't been selected to defile her last remaining virgin hole. And after a few seconds, the pain and discomfort was replaced by a new, different, yet equally delightful pleasure.
Sophie's eyebrows shot up. She wasn't surprised, exactly, but she was taken somewhat back. The guttural snarls and animalistic howls coming from Hannah would have been completely alien to the demure, shy nerd that Sophie had become acquainted with over the past few months and who had walked into the party. But they were beautiful and natural coming from the sweating, naked, bucking cock-crazed sex fiend that now frolicked before Sophie. Sophie had seen plenty of young women, from all walks of life, go through this transformation. But she didn't think she'd ever seen it happen so thoroughly and so completely in so short a time.
Most rational thought left Hannah. She wasn't sure if she could tell someone her own name. The part of her that still remained capable of thought emerged for a bit to tell her she should be proud that Anne may have beaten her to getting fucked by a black cock, that she may have beaten her to taking it in the ass, but that Hannah had beaten her to the punch on getting double fucked!
Through her rapture, Hannah felt something bouncing in front of her face. She focused her vision and realized that a black cock was now bouncing in front of her face. Without thinking, she took it into her mouth and got to work. She was now a three-hole slut! The thrill of being airtight quickly overcame her and she began to thrash about as the most powerful orgasm yet crashed through her body. Still, the studs fucking her kept going!
"Oh my god," Anne cried out next to her. "You are such a nasty slut!" Hannah, the cock still in her mouth, shifted her eyes to the side to look at Anne. The beam on Anne's face told Hannah that she meant it as a sincere compliment. She looked like she was in awe of Hannah's depraved whoreishness. Anne had popped the cock out of her mouth to deliver her praise to Hannah, but was still stroking it with one hand. She looked like she was doing something else with her other hand, and Hannah's eyes traveled down her squirming arm to see that she was masturbating, switching between rubbing her clit and thrusting fingers in and out of her pussy. She also noticed that the man who had been fucking her ass was gone.
"Could it be...?" Hannah asked herself, and looked up at the man to whom she was currently delivering an intense blowjob. It was the man who had, a few moments ago, been pounding Anne's ass! This only increased Hannah's arousal, and she heightened the intensity of her blowjob while rocking back and forth even more vigorously between the two cocks thrusting in and out of her other holes.
Hannah had been impressed by the resilience of the trio working her over--even by the endurance standards of what she had seen from the men tonight, these guys were good. But this was too much even for them.
First Sean, who had been enjoying Hannah the longest, let loose. He held her down, seeming to want to spray her womb with as much baby batter as possible.
"Good thing you keep up on your birth control," Hannah thought to herself. She wasn't exactly sexually active, but even her former self wasn't necessarily opposed to sex, and she didn't want to let one mistake derail her career and her studies. She reflected that her current self still cared about her career and her studies...but she was going to be doing a lot more fucking, and a pregnancy could not only derail her professional and academic ambitions, it could derail her whore ambitions as well!
Then came the man whose cock had been pulled from Anne's ass--Hannah hadn't caught his name. His initial explosion let loose inside her mouth, and she eagerly swallowed. But he quickly pulled out to coat her face and the top of her head.
As Sean continued to fill her and the unnamed man continued to spray her, Phil let loose, gushing a fair amount of cum up her ass before pulling out to spray her back and the hair which hung down over her shoulders with his ejaculate.
The group stopped their thrashing. The man whose name Hannah hadn't learned rested his cock on her shoulder while trying to catch his breath. Phil stepped back and gave Hannah an affectionate kiss on the back of her neck, finding a rare spot that hadn't been covered in cum, before wandering off to find some other slut to fuck. Sean just laid underneath her, his cock still impaling her, trying to catch his breath and looking up admiringly at her as her own panting caused her breasts to heave delightfully.
"My dear," he said. "I have got to get your number."
Hannah merely smiled wanly at him and gave a weak shake of her head.
She then climbed off of him and sat on the arm of the couch, letting her legs spread out in an unladylike fashion. She saw Sophie staring lustily at her, flicking her clit and playing with her breasts. Hannah smiled wickedly at Sophie and stood to approach her. When she was within grasp, she pulled the girl into a tight embrace, their naked breasts, slick with sweat and semen, pushing into each other.
The two began to make out passionately, and Hannah guided Sophie towards a coffee table. She gently pushed Sophie onto the coffee table, so she was laying flat on her back. Hannah then scrambled onto the coffee table herself and gave Sophie a deep kiss, before she turned around so the two were facing opposite directions. She then began to lap hungrily at Sophie's pussy, while simultaneously lowering her own pussy into Sophie's face so she could return the favor!
Before long, the sapphic duo was interrupted by another pair of black men. One of them stuck his cock in Hannah's face. She paused her efforts with Sophie long enough to suck and stroke this man. She eventually popped the new cock out of her mouth and guided it into Sophie's pussy. As the cock entered pulled apart Sophie's pussy lips and entered her body, Hannah flicked her tongue across her clit. The intense pleasure of the duel attention caused Sophie to throw her head back and scream. The other black man who had approached the pair quickly scrambled to the other side of the table and stuffed his cock down Sophie's open mouth. The quartet figured out a rhythm, the men enjoying plunging their organs into Sophie and Hannah's pussy and mouth, Sophie and Hannah switching between giving blowjobs to the men and eating each other out. Together, they formed a coordinated symphony of unbridled debauchery.
Higher Education-Chapter 16
Jess' heart was full.
She had taken a break from the fuckfest and settled into a comfy armchair, where she watched her protege Hannah get stuffed with black cock in all of her holes. She felt extraordinary pride at the totatality and eagerness of the girl's submission to black cocks, at her apparently complete conversion to a black cock whore.
Now, Hannah and Sophie, two of her favorite people, were locked in a passionate sixty nine as black cocks plunged in and out of their bodies. Sophie had shown Jess, a sheltered Midwestern girl overly concerned with her social status and what other people thought of the the joys of black cock and embracing her inner whore. In turn, Jess had taken Hannah (and many, many other bright young women) under her wing, transforming her from a quiet, shy nerd to a cock-crazed slut.
"Not transformed", Jess corrected herself. "Unleashed." This was always who Hannah was meant to be.
Now, Hannah and Sophie were pleasuring each other, and sharing the pleasures of black cock. The display of intergenerational slutiness filled Jess with a sense of warmth and contentment.
She glanced down at her phone, and saw that the dying device still had 1% of its battery power remaining. "Enough to snap a picture or two of this lovely moment!" Jess thought. She lifted the camera up and angled it to get just the right shot...when the screen went black, and flashed with a broken battery signal.
"Darn it!" Jess sighed in frustration. Still, perhaps this was her cue to check out what was going in the rest of the house. She knew the upstairs rooms were filled with groups that wanted to frolic in a bit of a more intimidate environment than that afforded by the unbridled orgy unfolding around her. She smirked to herself. She hadn't wanted Malcolm and Lucas to freak Hannah out by showing their fucking skills at her first party...she was afraid having men Hannah knew act like lust-driven maniacs in frot of her would drive her away, that she wasn't quite ready for that sight. She hadn't told Malcolm or Lucas that Hannah was coming to this party either...she had wanted to surprise them, and thought she'd have a few funny stories about a prudish but curious girl bearing witness to an orgy.
Hannah lifted her head up from Sophie's cunt to scream "Oh my god you filthy little whore you eat this fucking pussy so good! Eat this whore pussy while a black cock pounds it! POUND THIS SLUTTY FUCKHOLE, YOU FUCKING BASTARD! OH JEEESSUSSSSS. " Hannah's speech was cut off when the stud who had been fucking Sophie pulled his cock out of the older blonde's pussy and shoved it in her mouth. Hannah grasped it with her hands, and began stroking and twisting it as she bobbed her head up and down on it.
"Well," Jess thought, shrugging to herself, "No one can be right all the time."
Hannah was now a confirmed, bona fide black cock slut. Jess figured she could leave the scene for awhile, and that Hannah could handle whatever the group may through at her without her needing to help or watch her over her.
She stood up from the armchair and wandered over to the side of the room where many of the women present had left their purses. She quickly found her own, picked it up, and walked to a restroom off the main room.
She found an electronic wall socket, and plugged her phone in. She reasoned it would take a while to charge, and she wanted it away from the main scene of the action, where some spray of bodily fluid or body crashing down might cause it to break.
She looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was a complete mess, having become an unruly mane as she spent the evening having it pulled and stroked, whipping her head about, and having her head lay on the ground, various bits of furniture, and hang in the air as she fucked in myriad positions. Her makeup was smeared all over face, which was covered with sweat and the cum of both men and women. She smiled at the memory of Hannah squirting all over her face in the moments before she had been truly deflowered.
Still, she figured she should touch herself up. She pulled a makeup kit and hairbrush kit out of her purse, and carefully put her hair back in order and reapplied her makeup. She looked almost normal...except she was still completely naked, still had red handmarks all over body, still had swollen pussy lips and a well stretched pussy and asshole, and her body was still covered in cum and sweat. "It is an orgy." Jess thought to herself. "I'm not going to look like Miss Manners after how I've spent my evening."
She walked out of the bathroom and glanced over to check on Hannah's progress. She saw the scene had changed. Hannah was now getting pounded from behind doggy style as she knelt on the coffee table, and Terri had joined the group. She lay in front of Hannah, and Hannah was merrily munching away at her pussy. Sophie, meanwhile, was bent over, eating the ass of the man who was fucking Hannah, while the stud who had been fucking Hannah during their sixty-nine session pounded her from behind.
Jess smiled to see that Hannah was still enjoying herself, and made her way up the stairs. As she walked down the hallway, some doors were open and she could see little, mini sex parties as she passed by. Some of the doors were closed, but the unmistakable sound of bed springs squeaking and ecstatic cries and shrieks left little doubt as to what was happening.
She didn't expect to find either Malcolm or Luke in any of those rooms, however. She didn't stop until she came to the end of the hall and stood before a room with a pair of larger, double doors. She raised her hand to the door to knock, gently at first, and then harder when no response came.
After a minute, the door swung open and a mid-thirties white man of medium height and reasonably good looks opened the door. His brown hair was cut short, and he wore glasses and an unfashionable set of cargo shorts and a plain, blue t-shirt. His only other accessory was a gold wedding band.
"Hi Dr. Suffolk!" Jess said cheerfully, leaning in to give him a friendly quick peck on the cheek and giving him a warm, but chaste, hug.
"Ummm...hi there Jessica." The man stumbled out, seeming to squirm and blush as Jess' bare breasts pressed against him. "You know you can call me Jerry when we're at these events."
He stepped aside to let the nude girl enter the room.
Jess scanned the room.
Two armchairs sat on the side of the room. One was empty. In the other, an older white man in his sixties, wearing expensive looking slacks and a button down shirt sat, looking glum. This was Archibald Pensworth, one of the richest men in the country and chair of the college's board of trustees. Jess rolled her eyes at his presence. She'd met him at a few college events and regarded him as kind of an asshole. He was always trying to get the college to cut funding for needs based student aid, and always getting into the news for making some comment about what he saw as the pitfalls of those lesser than him-usually, anyone who didn't dedicate their lives to making money, anyone who wasn't born in this country, or anyone who had a darker shade of skin.
A large, king sized bed sat in the middle of the room. Next to the bed, on the opposite side of the bed, another hulking black man pounded into a beautiful woman in her mid to late forties with large breasts and dark blonde, curly hair which came to her shoulders. The woman was standing, facing away from him and bracing herself agaisnt the wall. An expensive looking dress had been bunched up around her waist, but she was otherwise naked, and her breasts bounced in pace with the thrusts from behind. She turned to see who the new arrival was, and Jess smiled when she saw saw the dark blue eyes of Valerie Pensworth clouded with sexual delight, the second wife of Archibald and a renowned playwright. In Jess' mind, Archibald's only redeeming feature was that his trophy wife was not only beautiful and sexy, but intelligent, cultured, and succesful in her own right. Valerie nodded to her in acknowledgment and turned back to the wall.
Another woman in her mid twenties lay on her back on the side of the bed closest to Valerie. Her face strongly resembled Valerie's but she had raven black hair and a generally smaller frame and breasts. This was Maura Pensworth, the older ******** of Archibald and Valerie. She was also the college's newest classics professor. Her ****** connection certainly didn't hurt, but it was her brilliant scholarship that had earned her the position. Jess had taken one of her seminars when she was still earning her Ph.D, and been blown by the depth of her knowledge for the subject matter, creative and innovative takes on texts that were thousands of years old, and enthuiastic and passinate teaching style.
Currently, her legs were clad in thigh high black stockings and stuck up in the air and waved about, as another black man plowed into her pussy. A pair of thong panties dangled from one of her legs, and a pair of expensive looking heels lay on the floor next to her. She still wore a bra, but one of the straps had fallen off her shoulder and clung to her arm, and the cups had been pulled down so her B-cup breasts were exposed. Jess recognized the man pounding her cunt--he was another student she'd fucked a few times herself, but she couldn't quite remember his name. Her head hung off the edge of the bed, upside down, and she eagerly sucked the cock of another, older black man.
A phone lay to Maura's side, seemingly forgotten.
The older black man was Quentin Freeman, another one of the richest men in the country, a new addition to the college's board of trustee's, and an altogether more pleasant figure than Archibald--even if one didn't take into account his massive cock and masterful fucking skills. Archibald and Quentin often clashed in board meetings and in the media. While Archibald wanted the university to dedicate its financial resources to ever more elaborate facilities and exhibitions, Quentin was it to use its money for scholarships for bright but underprivileged students and research on clean energy and disease treatment and prevention.
After Archibald had gotten into the news for making another unfortunate comment that created weeks of bad publicity, Jess and Sophie had taken it upon themselves to convert the Pensworth women. Their success in this endeavor was, collectively, one of their proudest accomplishments, and while Archibald still seemed like a miserable prat, he had at least become more subdued after being forced to watch his beloved wife and ********'s escapades with those he regarded as his inferiors. Adding to Jess' thrill at the accomplishment, Valerie had taken to insisting that Archibald come and watch her frolic! So smitten was he with her that he reluctantly agreed, figuring that a little awkardness was better than a divorce.
Were her actions cruel? She had introduced another group of women to exquisite pleasure and taken a privileged, asshole down a few pegs. She regarded it as a win-win.
"Can I get you a drink?" Jerry asked Jess. Jess smiled warmly at him. "Oh I'm good, thank you!"
Jerry Suffolk, a math professor at the college, she genuinely liked. His wife had been a a confirmed black cock slut when they first met, and he seemed content with his lot in life. He cared for and loved his wife, and she cared for and loved him too--from what Jess understood, they even had a decent enough, albeit ordinary sex life. Tracy Suffolk just couldn't settle down with a single cock, or for ordinary sex. His wife of course, was also Dr. Suffolk--the literature professor that Hannah had met a few weeks ago.
On that note, Jess' eyes fell to the final group in the room, which was arrayed on the side of the bed closer to the armchairs. Even though he faced away from her, Jess could readily recognize Lucas' naked back and butt as he pounded from behind into a strawberry blonde woman who was on all fours, facing away from her. The woman--Tracy Suffolk-- was naked except for a garter belt, a small golden cross which bounced between and along with her bare, medium sized breasts, and a wedding ring. A layer of sweat was forming along her body, growing thicker by the minute. Although she was fit and beautiful, her naked body had a certain softness to it that came from reaching the mid-thirties without dedicating one's life to the gym. The straps of the garter belt hung uselessly from her waist , unattached to anything. A pair of torn stockings and bikini underwear lay on the floor gave Jess a pretty good clue as to what they once supported, however.
She moaned and whimpered into Malcom's massive black cock which she had engulfed in her mouth as Lucas fucked her.
"Looks your wife is having a good time...but I need to take these guys away from her in a bit , I need to show something downstairs . I'll let her have fun for now, though." Jess told Jerry.
"Well...you know how Tracy gets at these things." Jerry said matter of factly. "What's going on that you need the guys for?" He asked.
Jess smiled widely and clasped her hands together in an expression of delight. "We've broken in new sluts tonight!"
"Sluts?" Jerry asked, raising his eyebrows. "Wow, you got more than one in a single night!"
"I know! We got two! They're both total firecrackers, and I know these guys are going to completely lose their shit over one of them!"
Malcolm looked up and smiled at Jess. He began to greet her, but Jess put a finger up to her lips to hush him. She wanted to announce herself to Lucas on her own terms. With that, she climbed over to the bed, bent over the footboard, and stuck her tongue up Lucas's ass!
This caused Lucas to increase the force and speed of his thrusts into Professor Suffolk. Jess didn't want him to cum quite yet, so she stopped and pulled herself up. Lucas continued to fuck Professor Suffolk, but looked back to see the source of the new and unexpected pleasure.
"Oh hey Jess," he said, nonchalant. "Thanks for the rim-job. What brings you up here?"
Jess hugged him from behind, pressing her breasts into his back. "Just wanted to see how my two favorite guys were enjoying themselves."
Tracy removed Malcom's cock from her mouth briefly enough to greet Jess, and then went back to sucking.
"Things are pretty fun up here! Having old Archie here watch our more...intimate gathering...is a pretty decent consolation prize for not taking part in the whole affair." Malcolm said happily.
As the two spoke, the stud who had been fucking Valerie picked her up, her legs flailing in the air as he continued to fuck her, and carried over to the bed. He dropped her onto the bed next to her ********, and then climbed around behind her. She scrambled up to her knees, and he fucked her doggy style. She squealed and moaned for a bit, before reaching forward to pull Quentin's cock out of her ********'s mouth, which she then began to suck vigorously. Quentin, who had been enjoying Maura's attention for some time, couldn't hold out anymore and cum erupted onto Valerie's face and into her mouth. Despite his age, his semen production rivalled that of any of the younger men downstairs!
Valerie took the shooting cock into her mouth, interrupting her facial. Her throat pulsed as she swallowed a few loads, but then she stopped and held it the cock in her mouth. Her cheeks seemed to expand, and Quentin calmed down. Valerie pulled herself off of him, and looked down at her ********, who was now grunting and letting loose an uncontrolled stream of vulgarities, with a wicked gleam in her eyes. She leaned forward and kissed her ********, depositing the cum load into her mouth! Dribbles of cum leaked out between their mouths and stained Maura's chin, dripping down onto her neck. Even after it seemed that the Valerie had emptied her mouth, the two continued to make out!
"DAMN! I love when ****** members dyke out!" Lucas exclaimed.
"Me too...me too..." Jess agreed, in a more breathy tone as she rubbed her pussy at the sight.
The two broke their kiss and continued to pant, scream, and cry out as their studs fucked them. Suddenly, the phone laying next to Maura began to ring.
Valerie glanced over to check out the caller ID. A picture of a pretty smiling women in her early thirties, with thin, aristocratic facial features, light brown, shoulder length hair and bright hazel eyes popped up.
"Oh Maura! It's Helen!" She said happily. Helen was Archibald's older ********, the stepsister of Maura and stepdaughter of Valerie.
Archibald's eyes lit up at her name. For all his asshole tendencies, Archibald loved both Maura and Valerie, but Helen was his favorite ****** member. She had a fierce intelligence, but also had a gentle, kind and honest spirit that enhanced his fondness for but wich he feared would keep her from truly suceeding in business. Nonetheless, she had taken an active interest in her various ****** enterprises, and he had let her manage a few assets in his business empire--assets which seemed to grow and thrive under her softer leadership style. And...she hadn't taken part in this debauchery that so consumed his second wife and their ********.
Maura offered a smile in response, but otherwise only grunted. She loved Helen, but she was too busy getting her pussy stuffed to pick up her phone.
"Do you want me to talk to her for you?" Valerie asked, somewhat more sensate than her ********.
Maura only nodded, her face twisted in pleasure.
Valerie pressed the answer button.
Jess could only make out Valerie's part of the conversation.
"Hey sweetieeeee..." her voice broke into a moan as the stud behind her began to fuck harder, knowing that the older woman was trying to have a conversation. "uhhh...uhhhhh.sorry about that, I'm just ummmmm...a litte preoccupied. Yes....yessss, oh god yes....I'm with Maura right now. We're at Tracy Suffolk's place. What are you up to?"
"Oh goddd, cummmming...I mean you want to come?" Valerie asked. "Maura and I would love for you to cum! We're cumming...I mean waiting...waiting for you to cum." The stud began pounding into her harder and her eyes rolled back in her head. She dropped the phone for a moment, before quickly picking it back up. "Listen...I've got to go! See you soon sweetie! Love you lots!"
Archibald felt fear and digust well up inside him. He'd never want his dear Helen to be exposed to this filth! But then...Helen was a leader. And what he saw as faults-her innocence and purity--were in many ways virtues. He knew Maura looked up to Helen. Helen would be able to persuade Maura to stop this nonsense, and then Valerie would have little choice but to calm down herself. This night, at least, could end before the debauchery devolved any further. He breathed a sigh of relief and anxiously began to await the arrival of his beloved offspring, certain she would restore order back to his life.
It seemed like an eternity before Maura's phone rang again. In that time, the orgy had progressed. Valerie and Tracy now lay side by side on the bed. Quentin knelt behind Valerie and pounded into her asshole, while the familiar but unknown younger black stud knelt behind Tracy, thrusting in and out of her pussy. The two had positioned the women next to each other shortly after Helen had called, and had been switching off between women and holes ever since, switching positions and fucking the orifice of their choosing with abandon. Quentin was decades older than his partner in crime, but proved to have as much agility and stamina as the younger man. For their part, Valerie and Tracy were happy to whimper, moan, and shout encouragement while making out with each other as the two men used them as decided between themselves who would fuck whom and where. Just so long they had a massive black cock going into some part of their body, they were happy.
Behind them, Lucas lay flat on his back, with Maura on top of him. His cock was shoved into her pussy. From above, the shorter but equally well endowed Malcolm hammered into her ass. The normally pale Maura's face was bright red as she strained against the intense pressure of the double fucking. Her bra had been discarded, and while her stockings remained, they were starting to form holes, and one was bunched so it came halfway down her shin, even as the other remained in its original position just above her knee. Valerie and Tracy were encouraging their bulls with vulgarities and entreaties to fuck them harder, but all Maura could manage to get out under her own double assault were moans, gasps, and the occasional howl of pleasure. Words were completely beyond her.
Across the room, Jess and Jerry spoke in hushed tones. Jess seemed to be giving Jerry instructions, and Jerry nodded along seriously. At one point, Jess and Jerry joined each other in giggling and shot a conspiratorial glance towards Archibald. Archibald thought the sight of the naked, clearly well-fucked blonde bombshell talking so casually
to the older, nerdy, fully clothes math professor was odd, but then he remembered he had been watching his wife get sodomized by a business rival and random undergraduate for the past several minutes.
Maura's phone rang, promising the relief Archibald so desperately craved. The calvary was here!
Lucas and Malcolm paused their pounding, but remained within her. Lucas reached for the phone and handed it to her. She answered, now able to form words but out of breath from the intense sexual action she'd so enthuiastically indulged in for the past hour.
"Helen...how many? Oh yes that's wonderful! It's locked...I'll send someone toooooo ahhhhh" Malcolm thrust his cock forward, spearing Maura's ass as she spoke. Her eyes rolled up into her head and her sentence was caught off by a delighted wail. The phone bounced out of her hands and onto the floor, cutting off the call.
A few seconds later, Archibald's phone rang. He looked down at the caller id and saw Helen's picture pop up. In the image, she smiled innocently at him, wearing a modest floral dress which hung loosely from her body. The hem fell to her knees, the sleeves to her wrists, and the neckline, which truly ended just below her neck, was accented by a white, frilly collar.
"Hi Daddy!" Helen answered cheerfully. Her voice grew more concerned. "I called Maura, but it seems like she got cut off..."
Archibald felt a dilemma a tthis statement. Should he warn Helena about the scene she was about to walk into? He could only imagine the shock the innocent young woman would experience at seeing her own ****** engaged in such disgusting carnal pursuits. But if he did...she might just leave. And then he'd be alone, he'd have no one to help him stop this madness. He knew what the right thing to do was.
"She...uhhh stubbed her toe. You know clumsy our absent-minded professor can be. Listen, she said you'd be joining us? Are you here?"
"Oh yes, daddy, but the door is locked and one is answering the doorbell!"
"Oh...I guess the people here get pretty involved in their...discussions...I'll send someone down to bring you in right away!"
"Thanks Daddy!" Helen said happily, and the phone disconnected.
Archibald gestured towards Jerry Suffolk. He knew the Sodom and Gommorah that raged downstairs, and couldn't bring himself to even pass by it, even if he knew the routes around the house that would let him bypass it.
"Jimmy. My ******** Helen is here. She needs to be brought up here. She's the sensible one in the ******, she'll get these two in line...I think your wife is too far gone though. Anyways, bring her up here, but make sure you don't tell her what's happening and make sure she doesn't go through the main room downstairs. Understood? Good! Chop
Chop!" Archibald delivered these commands without pausing to see if Jerry was willing to comply or whether he had any questions.
The good natured Jerry just nodded agreeably, not bothering to correct his name, and left the room. Jess, meanwhile, clutched her stomach with arm while holding her other hand over her mouth, as if she was trying to stifle laughter. "What an annoying harlot," Archibald thought to himself.
Before long, Jerry returned, sliding in the door to the bedroom without opening it all the way.
"WHERE..." Archibald began to yell, angered that Helen was not with him. He calmed down when her delicate, feminine head emerged from behind the door frame. She peered into the room from, not yet entering it. His heart lifted at the sight and then, he felt a bit of puzzlement as he noticed something different about his older ********.
She had the same delicate, beautiful features. But her hair, normally tied back in an austere ponytail, was now in a bit of a more elaborate updo. Strands of hair seemed strategically placed to frame her face and graceful, thin, neck. Helen almost never wore makeup, but she now had noticable, but elegant amounts of rouge, mascara, and eyeshadow, and her lips were painted a dark red. She occasionally wore small, diamond or pearl stud earrings, but today, more small black charms in a shape he couldn't recognize dangled from her ears. Archibald wasn't sure how he felt about his little girl dolling herself up like this. His trepidation gave way to relief when she realized that, at 32, she had finally realized she wasn't getting any younger and needed to attract a husband.
She acknowledged him with a smile and nod of her head, and then turned to survey the rest of the room. When she came across the filthy scene unfolding on the bed, she let out a squeak, her eyes widened like saucers, and her mouth formed into a stunned "O"
Archibald felt a moment of guilt that he hadn't warned his ******** about what she was talking into.
But then...a light ignited in Helen's eyes, and she licked her lips! Her face grew into a wide smile. She opened the door a little wider and made her way into the room.
Archibald's head reeled at her outfit.
The tiny black dress looked well-tailored and like it was made of expensive, black material. But otherwise...
A black strap held it up, leaving her other shoulder bare. The strap wrapped around her breasts, so thin as to barely cover them and so tight as to leave it clear that Helen was without a bra, diagonally cutting across her torso to connect to a scandalously short, tight skirt that ended only a few inches below ass. The already terribly short skirt had a slit in one side, leaving the side of one of Helen's toned, athletic legs almost fully exposed. Other than the skirt and strap covering her breasts, and a pair of stroppy, stiletto heels,
Helen's flesh was uncovered. The "dress" revealed more than it covered, leaving most of her her stomach, cleavage, back, and legs on display to any lascivious onlooker.
Sophie scurried across the room and embraced her.
"HELEN! So glad you're here!!! I wasn't sure if these parties were quite your scene yet."
The two women turned so they were both facing Archibald, their arms still wrapped around each other. Archibald ruefully thought that Helen wasn't wearing that much more than the naked Jess.
"Helen and I have had a great time getting to know each other in the past month, Archie!" She told him, laughing. "You know, you're kind of a bore, but the women in your ****** are great fun!"
With that she planted a firm kiss on Helen's mouth, which Helen readily returned. She broke the kiss to address her father.
"Daddy, I still want to run your businesses, and I think the little snippets you've given me show that I can. But there's so much to life than making money!"
During this exchange, Malcolm had extracted himself for Maura's asshole and walked over to join the group.
"Helen Pensworth," he said, smiling and extending his hand. "I've heard so much about you in the past month!"
Helen smiled graciously at the naked nerd with the gargantuan cock and took his hand in her own. "Charmed..." she replied, raising an eyebrow as if to ask a question.
"Helen, this is Malcolm!" Jess interjected, enthusiastically. "I've told you about Malcom!"
"Of course," Helen smiled, a twinkle lighting up her eyes.
She then let go of Malcolm's hand and sank to her knees. Without hesitation or struggle, she took his cock down her throat in a single, expert gesture! As she leaned to bob her head up and down his manhood, her skirt rode up her hips, exposing her ass. She wasn't wearing panties of any kind, but a glint of light shown off a circular shape protuding from her asshole.
Jess clasped her hands together in a gesture of excitement. "Helen! You wore you butt plug! You're ready to became an anal whore tonight!"
Helen only nodded enthusiastically around Malcom's dick, not wanting to let go of her newfound toy.
With that, the double doors to the room burst open and four black men strode in, completely naked, as muscular and well-endowed as any of the other distinuguished guests at tonight soiree.
The sudden attention earned the notice of everyone on the room, and the fuck fest unfolding on the bed halted for a moment. Helen pulled her mouth of Malcolm long enough to look up with a wide, proud grin.
"I brought the cavalry! Everyone willing slut is getting her holes stuffed tonight!" She then stood, shrugged her shoulders so that her dress fell, leaving her entirely nude except for her heels and earrings, and knelt in front of the new arrivals. She took one cock in her mouth, while reaching out to stroke two of the others with her hands. With vigor and determination, she began to work the group, switching between sucking one off and stroking two. Maura, realizing that the ratio always left one man to himself, scrambled over to the group, kneeling to join her stepsister in the worship of black cock.
Archibald sat watched the scene unfold. He didn't feel anger, or hatred, or even disgust or sadness. He just felt tired. This was inevitable, he supposed, as his head sank into his hands.
Lucas, abandoned by Maura, now stood next to Malcolm, admiring the dedication and talent of the Pensworth *********. Jess slid in between them, and took each of their arms in one of her own.
"Now that we've made sure there's more than enough for this group of sluts," she said, "looking up at them. There's something you've got to see!" She then began to lead back to the hallway, ready to show them the fruits of her efforts that evening.
As she did, Archibald's phone chirped. He took it in hand, looking at it skeptically.
Jess turned back and flashed him a smile. "A few weeks ago, Helen showed me her caller-ID picture. I told her she needed to update it reflect her newfound view on life. I asked Jerry to send it to you--he's such a dear. Take a look!"
Archibald didn't know why he listened to Jess, but he did. He opened the message and felt only numb acquiesce looking at the picture.
Helen was on her knees, completely nude. Her hair, face and breasts were dripping with semen. Her face was captured in a moment of joy, smiling and laughing as she held two black cocks in her hands. Another black cock rested on her shoulder, and behind her, a semi-circle of black men, cut off above their waists, stroked themselves.
Archibald merely sighed as he heard the double doors close, leaving him sealed in with the orgy he could only watch.
She had taken a break from the fuckfest and settled into a comfy armchair, where she watched her protege Hannah get stuffed with black cock in all of her holes. She felt extraordinary pride at the totatality and eagerness of the girl's submission to black cocks, at her apparently complete conversion to a black cock whore.
Now, Hannah and Sophie, two of her favorite people, were locked in a passionate sixty nine as black cocks plunged in and out of their bodies. Sophie had shown Jess, a sheltered Midwestern girl overly concerned with her social status and what other people thought of the the joys of black cock and embracing her inner whore. In turn, Jess had taken Hannah (and many, many other bright young women) under her wing, transforming her from a quiet, shy nerd to a cock-crazed slut.
"Not transformed", Jess corrected herself. "Unleashed." This was always who Hannah was meant to be.
Now, Hannah and Sophie were pleasuring each other, and sharing the pleasures of black cock. The display of intergenerational slutiness filled Jess with a sense of warmth and contentment.
She glanced down at her phone, and saw that the dying device still had 1% of its battery power remaining. "Enough to snap a picture or two of this lovely moment!" Jess thought. She lifted the camera up and angled it to get just the right shot...when the screen went black, and flashed with a broken battery signal.
"Darn it!" Jess sighed in frustration. Still, perhaps this was her cue to check out what was going in the rest of the house. She knew the upstairs rooms were filled with groups that wanted to frolic in a bit of a more intimidate environment than that afforded by the unbridled orgy unfolding around her. She smirked to herself. She hadn't wanted Malcolm and Lucas to freak Hannah out by showing their fucking skills at her first party...she was afraid having men Hannah knew act like lust-driven maniacs in frot of her would drive her away, that she wasn't quite ready for that sight. She hadn't told Malcolm or Lucas that Hannah was coming to this party either...she had wanted to surprise them, and thought she'd have a few funny stories about a prudish but curious girl bearing witness to an orgy.
Hannah lifted her head up from Sophie's cunt to scream "Oh my god you filthy little whore you eat this fucking pussy so good! Eat this whore pussy while a black cock pounds it! POUND THIS SLUTTY FUCKHOLE, YOU FUCKING BASTARD! OH JEEESSUSSSSS. " Hannah's speech was cut off when the stud who had been fucking Sophie pulled his cock out of the older blonde's pussy and shoved it in her mouth. Hannah grasped it with her hands, and began stroking and twisting it as she bobbed her head up and down on it.
"Well," Jess thought, shrugging to herself, "No one can be right all the time."
Hannah was now a confirmed, bona fide black cock slut. Jess figured she could leave the scene for awhile, and that Hannah could handle whatever the group may through at her without her needing to help or watch her over her.
She stood up from the armchair and wandered over to the side of the room where many of the women present had left their purses. She quickly found her own, picked it up, and walked to a restroom off the main room.
She found an electronic wall socket, and plugged her phone in. She reasoned it would take a while to charge, and she wanted it away from the main scene of the action, where some spray of bodily fluid or body crashing down might cause it to break.
She looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was a complete mess, having become an unruly mane as she spent the evening having it pulled and stroked, whipping her head about, and having her head lay on the ground, various bits of furniture, and hang in the air as she fucked in myriad positions. Her makeup was smeared all over face, which was covered with sweat and the cum of both men and women. She smiled at the memory of Hannah squirting all over her face in the moments before she had been truly deflowered.
Still, she figured she should touch herself up. She pulled a makeup kit and hairbrush kit out of her purse, and carefully put her hair back in order and reapplied her makeup. She looked almost normal...except she was still completely naked, still had red handmarks all over body, still had swollen pussy lips and a well stretched pussy and asshole, and her body was still covered in cum and sweat. "It is an orgy." Jess thought to herself. "I'm not going to look like Miss Manners after how I've spent my evening."
She walked out of the bathroom and glanced over to check on Hannah's progress. She saw the scene had changed. Hannah was now getting pounded from behind doggy style as she knelt on the coffee table, and Terri had joined the group. She lay in front of Hannah, and Hannah was merrily munching away at her pussy. Sophie, meanwhile, was bent over, eating the ass of the man who was fucking Hannah, while the stud who had been fucking Hannah during their sixty-nine session pounded her from behind.
Jess smiled to see that Hannah was still enjoying herself, and made her way up the stairs. As she walked down the hallway, some doors were open and she could see little, mini sex parties as she passed by. Some of the doors were closed, but the unmistakable sound of bed springs squeaking and ecstatic cries and shrieks left little doubt as to what was happening.
She didn't expect to find either Malcolm or Luke in any of those rooms, however. She didn't stop until she came to the end of the hall and stood before a room with a pair of larger, double doors. She raised her hand to the door to knock, gently at first, and then harder when no response came.
After a minute, the door swung open and a mid-thirties white man of medium height and reasonably good looks opened the door. His brown hair was cut short, and he wore glasses and an unfashionable set of cargo shorts and a plain, blue t-shirt. His only other accessory was a gold wedding band.
"Hi Dr. Suffolk!" Jess said cheerfully, leaning in to give him a friendly quick peck on the cheek and giving him a warm, but chaste, hug.
"Ummm...hi there Jessica." The man stumbled out, seeming to squirm and blush as Jess' bare breasts pressed against him. "You know you can call me Jerry when we're at these events."
He stepped aside to let the nude girl enter the room.
Jess scanned the room.
Two armchairs sat on the side of the room. One was empty. In the other, an older white man in his sixties, wearing expensive looking slacks and a button down shirt sat, looking glum. This was Archibald Pensworth, one of the richest men in the country and chair of the college's board of trustees. Jess rolled her eyes at his presence. She'd met him at a few college events and regarded him as kind of an asshole. He was always trying to get the college to cut funding for needs based student aid, and always getting into the news for making some comment about what he saw as the pitfalls of those lesser than him-usually, anyone who didn't dedicate their lives to making money, anyone who wasn't born in this country, or anyone who had a darker shade of skin.
A large, king sized bed sat in the middle of the room. Next to the bed, on the opposite side of the bed, another hulking black man pounded into a beautiful woman in her mid to late forties with large breasts and dark blonde, curly hair which came to her shoulders. The woman was standing, facing away from him and bracing herself agaisnt the wall. An expensive looking dress had been bunched up around her waist, but she was otherwise naked, and her breasts bounced in pace with the thrusts from behind. She turned to see who the new arrival was, and Jess smiled when she saw saw the dark blue eyes of Valerie Pensworth clouded with sexual delight, the second wife of Archibald and a renowned playwright. In Jess' mind, Archibald's only redeeming feature was that his trophy wife was not only beautiful and sexy, but intelligent, cultured, and succesful in her own right. Valerie nodded to her in acknowledgment and turned back to the wall.
Another woman in her mid twenties lay on her back on the side of the bed closest to Valerie. Her face strongly resembled Valerie's but she had raven black hair and a generally smaller frame and breasts. This was Maura Pensworth, the older ******** of Archibald and Valerie. She was also the college's newest classics professor. Her ****** connection certainly didn't hurt, but it was her brilliant scholarship that had earned her the position. Jess had taken one of her seminars when she was still earning her Ph.D, and been blown by the depth of her knowledge for the subject matter, creative and innovative takes on texts that were thousands of years old, and enthuiastic and passinate teaching style.
Currently, her legs were clad in thigh high black stockings and stuck up in the air and waved about, as another black man plowed into her pussy. A pair of thong panties dangled from one of her legs, and a pair of expensive looking heels lay on the floor next to her. She still wore a bra, but one of the straps had fallen off her shoulder and clung to her arm, and the cups had been pulled down so her B-cup breasts were exposed. Jess recognized the man pounding her cunt--he was another student she'd fucked a few times herself, but she couldn't quite remember his name. Her head hung off the edge of the bed, upside down, and she eagerly sucked the cock of another, older black man.
A phone lay to Maura's side, seemingly forgotten.
The older black man was Quentin Freeman, another one of the richest men in the country, a new addition to the college's board of trustee's, and an altogether more pleasant figure than Archibald--even if one didn't take into account his massive cock and masterful fucking skills. Archibald and Quentin often clashed in board meetings and in the media. While Archibald wanted the university to dedicate its financial resources to ever more elaborate facilities and exhibitions, Quentin was it to use its money for scholarships for bright but underprivileged students and research on clean energy and disease treatment and prevention.
After Archibald had gotten into the news for making another unfortunate comment that created weeks of bad publicity, Jess and Sophie had taken it upon themselves to convert the Pensworth women. Their success in this endeavor was, collectively, one of their proudest accomplishments, and while Archibald still seemed like a miserable prat, he had at least become more subdued after being forced to watch his beloved wife and ********'s escapades with those he regarded as his inferiors. Adding to Jess' thrill at the accomplishment, Valerie had taken to insisting that Archibald come and watch her frolic! So smitten was he with her that he reluctantly agreed, figuring that a little awkardness was better than a divorce.
Were her actions cruel? She had introduced another group of women to exquisite pleasure and taken a privileged, asshole down a few pegs. She regarded it as a win-win.
"Can I get you a drink?" Jerry asked Jess. Jess smiled warmly at him. "Oh I'm good, thank you!"
Jerry Suffolk, a math professor at the college, she genuinely liked. His wife had been a a confirmed black cock slut when they first met, and he seemed content with his lot in life. He cared for and loved his wife, and she cared for and loved him too--from what Jess understood, they even had a decent enough, albeit ordinary sex life. Tracy Suffolk just couldn't settle down with a single cock, or for ordinary sex. His wife of course, was also Dr. Suffolk--the literature professor that Hannah had met a few weeks ago.
On that note, Jess' eyes fell to the final group in the room, which was arrayed on the side of the bed closer to the armchairs. Even though he faced away from her, Jess could readily recognize Lucas' naked back and butt as he pounded from behind into a strawberry blonde woman who was on all fours, facing away from her. The woman--Tracy Suffolk-- was naked except for a garter belt, a small golden cross which bounced between and along with her bare, medium sized breasts, and a wedding ring. A layer of sweat was forming along her body, growing thicker by the minute. Although she was fit and beautiful, her naked body had a certain softness to it that came from reaching the mid-thirties without dedicating one's life to the gym. The straps of the garter belt hung uselessly from her waist , unattached to anything. A pair of torn stockings and bikini underwear lay on the floor gave Jess a pretty good clue as to what they once supported, however.
She moaned and whimpered into Malcom's massive black cock which she had engulfed in her mouth as Lucas fucked her.
"Looks your wife is having a good time...but I need to take these guys away from her in a bit , I need to show something downstairs . I'll let her have fun for now, though." Jess told Jerry.
"Well...you know how Tracy gets at these things." Jerry said matter of factly. "What's going on that you need the guys for?" He asked.
Jess smiled widely and clasped her hands together in an expression of delight. "We've broken in new sluts tonight!"
"Sluts?" Jerry asked, raising his eyebrows. "Wow, you got more than one in a single night!"
"I know! We got two! They're both total firecrackers, and I know these guys are going to completely lose their shit over one of them!"
Malcolm looked up and smiled at Jess. He began to greet her, but Jess put a finger up to her lips to hush him. She wanted to announce herself to Lucas on her own terms. With that, she climbed over to the bed, bent over the footboard, and stuck her tongue up Lucas's ass!
This caused Lucas to increase the force and speed of his thrusts into Professor Suffolk. Jess didn't want him to cum quite yet, so she stopped and pulled herself up. Lucas continued to fuck Professor Suffolk, but looked back to see the source of the new and unexpected pleasure.
"Oh hey Jess," he said, nonchalant. "Thanks for the rim-job. What brings you up here?"
Jess hugged him from behind, pressing her breasts into his back. "Just wanted to see how my two favorite guys were enjoying themselves."
Tracy removed Malcom's cock from her mouth briefly enough to greet Jess, and then went back to sucking.
"Things are pretty fun up here! Having old Archie here watch our more...intimate gathering...is a pretty decent consolation prize for not taking part in the whole affair." Malcolm said happily.
As the two spoke, the stud who had been fucking Valerie picked her up, her legs flailing in the air as he continued to fuck her, and carried over to the bed. He dropped her onto the bed next to her ********, and then climbed around behind her. She scrambled up to her knees, and he fucked her doggy style. She squealed and moaned for a bit, before reaching forward to pull Quentin's cock out of her ********'s mouth, which she then began to suck vigorously. Quentin, who had been enjoying Maura's attention for some time, couldn't hold out anymore and cum erupted onto Valerie's face and into her mouth. Despite his age, his semen production rivalled that of any of the younger men downstairs!
Valerie took the shooting cock into her mouth, interrupting her facial. Her throat pulsed as she swallowed a few loads, but then she stopped and held it the cock in her mouth. Her cheeks seemed to expand, and Quentin calmed down. Valerie pulled herself off of him, and looked down at her ********, who was now grunting and letting loose an uncontrolled stream of vulgarities, with a wicked gleam in her eyes. She leaned forward and kissed her ********, depositing the cum load into her mouth! Dribbles of cum leaked out between their mouths and stained Maura's chin, dripping down onto her neck. Even after it seemed that the Valerie had emptied her mouth, the two continued to make out!
"DAMN! I love when ****** members dyke out!" Lucas exclaimed.
"Me too...me too..." Jess agreed, in a more breathy tone as she rubbed her pussy at the sight.
The two broke their kiss and continued to pant, scream, and cry out as their studs fucked them. Suddenly, the phone laying next to Maura began to ring.
Valerie glanced over to check out the caller ID. A picture of a pretty smiling women in her early thirties, with thin, aristocratic facial features, light brown, shoulder length hair and bright hazel eyes popped up.
"Oh Maura! It's Helen!" She said happily. Helen was Archibald's older ********, the stepsister of Maura and stepdaughter of Valerie.
Archibald's eyes lit up at her name. For all his asshole tendencies, Archibald loved both Maura and Valerie, but Helen was his favorite ****** member. She had a fierce intelligence, but also had a gentle, kind and honest spirit that enhanced his fondness for but wich he feared would keep her from truly suceeding in business. Nonetheless, she had taken an active interest in her various ****** enterprises, and he had let her manage a few assets in his business empire--assets which seemed to grow and thrive under her softer leadership style. And...she hadn't taken part in this debauchery that so consumed his second wife and their ********.
Maura offered a smile in response, but otherwise only grunted. She loved Helen, but she was too busy getting her pussy stuffed to pick up her phone.
"Do you want me to talk to her for you?" Valerie asked, somewhat more sensate than her ********.
Maura only nodded, her face twisted in pleasure.
Valerie pressed the answer button.
Jess could only make out Valerie's part of the conversation.
"Hey sweetieeeee..." her voice broke into a moan as the stud behind her began to fuck harder, knowing that the older woman was trying to have a conversation. "uhhh...uhhhhh.sorry about that, I'm just ummmmm...a litte preoccupied. Yes....yessss, oh god yes....I'm with Maura right now. We're at Tracy Suffolk's place. What are you up to?"
"Oh goddd, cummmming...I mean you want to come?" Valerie asked. "Maura and I would love for you to cum! We're cumming...I mean waiting...waiting for you to cum." The stud began pounding into her harder and her eyes rolled back in her head. She dropped the phone for a moment, before quickly picking it back up. "Listen...I've got to go! See you soon sweetie! Love you lots!"
Archibald felt fear and digust well up inside him. He'd never want his dear Helen to be exposed to this filth! But then...Helen was a leader. And what he saw as faults-her innocence and purity--were in many ways virtues. He knew Maura looked up to Helen. Helen would be able to persuade Maura to stop this nonsense, and then Valerie would have little choice but to calm down herself. This night, at least, could end before the debauchery devolved any further. He breathed a sigh of relief and anxiously began to await the arrival of his beloved offspring, certain she would restore order back to his life.
It seemed like an eternity before Maura's phone rang again. In that time, the orgy had progressed. Valerie and Tracy now lay side by side on the bed. Quentin knelt behind Valerie and pounded into her asshole, while the familiar but unknown younger black stud knelt behind Tracy, thrusting in and out of her pussy. The two had positioned the women next to each other shortly after Helen had called, and had been switching off between women and holes ever since, switching positions and fucking the orifice of their choosing with abandon. Quentin was decades older than his partner in crime, but proved to have as much agility and stamina as the younger man. For their part, Valerie and Tracy were happy to whimper, moan, and shout encouragement while making out with each other as the two men used them as decided between themselves who would fuck whom and where. Just so long they had a massive black cock going into some part of their body, they were happy.
Behind them, Lucas lay flat on his back, with Maura on top of him. His cock was shoved into her pussy. From above, the shorter but equally well endowed Malcolm hammered into her ass. The normally pale Maura's face was bright red as she strained against the intense pressure of the double fucking. Her bra had been discarded, and while her stockings remained, they were starting to form holes, and one was bunched so it came halfway down her shin, even as the other remained in its original position just above her knee. Valerie and Tracy were encouraging their bulls with vulgarities and entreaties to fuck them harder, but all Maura could manage to get out under her own double assault were moans, gasps, and the occasional howl of pleasure. Words were completely beyond her.
Across the room, Jess and Jerry spoke in hushed tones. Jess seemed to be giving Jerry instructions, and Jerry nodded along seriously. At one point, Jess and Jerry joined each other in giggling and shot a conspiratorial glance towards Archibald. Archibald thought the sight of the naked, clearly well-fucked blonde bombshell talking so casually
to the older, nerdy, fully clothes math professor was odd, but then he remembered he had been watching his wife get sodomized by a business rival and random undergraduate for the past several minutes.
Maura's phone rang, promising the relief Archibald so desperately craved. The calvary was here!
Lucas and Malcolm paused their pounding, but remained within her. Lucas reached for the phone and handed it to her. She answered, now able to form words but out of breath from the intense sexual action she'd so enthuiastically indulged in for the past hour.
"Helen...how many? Oh yes that's wonderful! It's locked...I'll send someone toooooo ahhhhh" Malcolm thrust his cock forward, spearing Maura's ass as she spoke. Her eyes rolled up into her head and her sentence was caught off by a delighted wail. The phone bounced out of her hands and onto the floor, cutting off the call.
A few seconds later, Archibald's phone rang. He looked down at the caller id and saw Helen's picture pop up. In the image, she smiled innocently at him, wearing a modest floral dress which hung loosely from her body. The hem fell to her knees, the sleeves to her wrists, and the neckline, which truly ended just below her neck, was accented by a white, frilly collar.
"Hi Daddy!" Helen answered cheerfully. Her voice grew more concerned. "I called Maura, but it seems like she got cut off..."
Archibald felt a dilemma a tthis statement. Should he warn Helena about the scene she was about to walk into? He could only imagine the shock the innocent young woman would experience at seeing her own ****** engaged in such disgusting carnal pursuits. But if he did...she might just leave. And then he'd be alone, he'd have no one to help him stop this madness. He knew what the right thing to do was.
"She...uhhh stubbed her toe. You know clumsy our absent-minded professor can be. Listen, she said you'd be joining us? Are you here?"
"Oh yes, daddy, but the door is locked and one is answering the doorbell!"
"Oh...I guess the people here get pretty involved in their...discussions...I'll send someone down to bring you in right away!"
"Thanks Daddy!" Helen said happily, and the phone disconnected.
Archibald gestured towards Jerry Suffolk. He knew the Sodom and Gommorah that raged downstairs, and couldn't bring himself to even pass by it, even if he knew the routes around the house that would let him bypass it.
"Jimmy. My ******** Helen is here. She needs to be brought up here. She's the sensible one in the ******, she'll get these two in line...I think your wife is too far gone though. Anyways, bring her up here, but make sure you don't tell her what's happening and make sure she doesn't go through the main room downstairs. Understood? Good! Chop
Chop!" Archibald delivered these commands without pausing to see if Jerry was willing to comply or whether he had any questions.
The good natured Jerry just nodded agreeably, not bothering to correct his name, and left the room. Jess, meanwhile, clutched her stomach with arm while holding her other hand over her mouth, as if she was trying to stifle laughter. "What an annoying harlot," Archibald thought to himself.
Before long, Jerry returned, sliding in the door to the bedroom without opening it all the way.
"WHERE..." Archibald began to yell, angered that Helen was not with him. He calmed down when her delicate, feminine head emerged from behind the door frame. She peered into the room from, not yet entering it. His heart lifted at the sight and then, he felt a bit of puzzlement as he noticed something different about his older ********.
She had the same delicate, beautiful features. But her hair, normally tied back in an austere ponytail, was now in a bit of a more elaborate updo. Strands of hair seemed strategically placed to frame her face and graceful, thin, neck. Helen almost never wore makeup, but she now had noticable, but elegant amounts of rouge, mascara, and eyeshadow, and her lips were painted a dark red. She occasionally wore small, diamond or pearl stud earrings, but today, more small black charms in a shape he couldn't recognize dangled from her ears. Archibald wasn't sure how he felt about his little girl dolling herself up like this. His trepidation gave way to relief when she realized that, at 32, she had finally realized she wasn't getting any younger and needed to attract a husband.
She acknowledged him with a smile and nod of her head, and then turned to survey the rest of the room. When she came across the filthy scene unfolding on the bed, she let out a squeak, her eyes widened like saucers, and her mouth formed into a stunned "O"
Archibald felt a moment of guilt that he hadn't warned his ******** about what she was talking into.
But then...a light ignited in Helen's eyes, and she licked her lips! Her face grew into a wide smile. She opened the door a little wider and made her way into the room.
Archibald's head reeled at her outfit.
The tiny black dress looked well-tailored and like it was made of expensive, black material. But otherwise...
A black strap held it up, leaving her other shoulder bare. The strap wrapped around her breasts, so thin as to barely cover them and so tight as to leave it clear that Helen was without a bra, diagonally cutting across her torso to connect to a scandalously short, tight skirt that ended only a few inches below ass. The already terribly short skirt had a slit in one side, leaving the side of one of Helen's toned, athletic legs almost fully exposed. Other than the skirt and strap covering her breasts, and a pair of stroppy, stiletto heels,
Helen's flesh was uncovered. The "dress" revealed more than it covered, leaving most of her her stomach, cleavage, back, and legs on display to any lascivious onlooker.
Sophie scurried across the room and embraced her.
"HELEN! So glad you're here!!! I wasn't sure if these parties were quite your scene yet."
The two women turned so they were both facing Archibald, their arms still wrapped around each other. Archibald ruefully thought that Helen wasn't wearing that much more than the naked Jess.
"Helen and I have had a great time getting to know each other in the past month, Archie!" She told him, laughing. "You know, you're kind of a bore, but the women in your ****** are great fun!"
With that she planted a firm kiss on Helen's mouth, which Helen readily returned. She broke the kiss to address her father.
"Daddy, I still want to run your businesses, and I think the little snippets you've given me show that I can. But there's so much to life than making money!"
During this exchange, Malcolm had extracted himself for Maura's asshole and walked over to join the group.
"Helen Pensworth," he said, smiling and extending his hand. "I've heard so much about you in the past month!"
Helen smiled graciously at the naked nerd with the gargantuan cock and took his hand in her own. "Charmed..." she replied, raising an eyebrow as if to ask a question.
"Helen, this is Malcolm!" Jess interjected, enthusiastically. "I've told you about Malcom!"
"Of course," Helen smiled, a twinkle lighting up her eyes.
She then let go of Malcolm's hand and sank to her knees. Without hesitation or struggle, she took his cock down her throat in a single, expert gesture! As she leaned to bob her head up and down his manhood, her skirt rode up her hips, exposing her ass. She wasn't wearing panties of any kind, but a glint of light shown off a circular shape protuding from her asshole.
Jess clasped her hands together in a gesture of excitement. "Helen! You wore you butt plug! You're ready to became an anal whore tonight!"
Helen only nodded enthusiastically around Malcom's dick, not wanting to let go of her newfound toy.
With that, the double doors to the room burst open and four black men strode in, completely naked, as muscular and well-endowed as any of the other distinuguished guests at tonight soiree.
The sudden attention earned the notice of everyone on the room, and the fuck fest unfolding on the bed halted for a moment. Helen pulled her mouth of Malcolm long enough to look up with a wide, proud grin.
"I brought the cavalry! Everyone willing slut is getting her holes stuffed tonight!" She then stood, shrugged her shoulders so that her dress fell, leaving her entirely nude except for her heels and earrings, and knelt in front of the new arrivals. She took one cock in her mouth, while reaching out to stroke two of the others with her hands. With vigor and determination, she began to work the group, switching between sucking one off and stroking two. Maura, realizing that the ratio always left one man to himself, scrambled over to the group, kneeling to join her stepsister in the worship of black cock.
Archibald sat watched the scene unfold. He didn't feel anger, or hatred, or even disgust or sadness. He just felt tired. This was inevitable, he supposed, as his head sank into his hands.
Lucas, abandoned by Maura, now stood next to Malcolm, admiring the dedication and talent of the Pensworth *********. Jess slid in between them, and took each of their arms in one of her own.
"Now that we've made sure there's more than enough for this group of sluts," she said, "looking up at them. There's something you've got to see!" She then began to lead back to the hallway, ready to show them the fruits of her efforts that evening.
As she did, Archibald's phone chirped. He took it in hand, looking at it skeptically.
Jess turned back and flashed him a smile. "A few weeks ago, Helen showed me her caller-ID picture. I told her she needed to update it reflect her newfound view on life. I asked Jerry to send it to you--he's such a dear. Take a look!"
Archibald didn't know why he listened to Jess, but he did. He opened the message and felt only numb acquiesce looking at the picture.
Helen was on her knees, completely nude. Her hair, face and breasts were dripping with semen. Her face was captured in a moment of joy, smiling and laughing as she held two black cocks in her hands. Another black cock rested on her shoulder, and behind her, a semi-circle of black men, cut off above their waists, stroked themselves.
Archibald merely sighed as he heard the double doors close, leaving him sealed in with the orgy he could only watch.
Higher Education-Chapter Seventeen
Malcolm and Lucas flanked Jess as she cheerily guided them down the hallway of the upper floor of the house of debauchery, taking each of their arms in one of hers. She was brimming with excited energy, faintly humming a jaunty tune to herself and practically skipping. Both men appreciated that the nude blonde's excited stride gave her bare breasts an alluring bounce. Although Malcom wasn't a huge man, he was substantially bigger than Jess. Lucas was a tall, well-built man. Despite this, Jess seemed to pull them with far more power seemed possible given her relatively smaller stature.
"What has you so worked up, Jess?" Malcolm asked. "You're acting like they just released a new Star Wars movie that was actually good."
Jess rolled her eyes at that. "Unlike you, I actually have good taste in movies. No, this is far better. We have new sluts! Two new sluts!"
Lucas looked hurt for a moment. "You didn't tell me you were bringing new girls tonight. You know I love to break them in!"
"Sorry, sweetie." Despite her apology, Jessica’s excitement didn't seem to die down. "But this was a bit of a special occasion."
"What are you talking about?" Malcolm asked. "You and your friends convert girls all the time!"
"Oh, you'll see." Jess winked as the unclothed trio approached the staircase. She let go of her companions arms to ensure they would have a steady gait down the stairwell, and stepped ahead of them, swaying her hips as she did. Despite the fact that both men had sex with Jess many, many times they took the opportunity to admire the movement of her naked ass as she descended down the stairs in front of them.
The group reached the bottom of the stairs, where the orgy remained in full throttle.
"JESSICAAAA!" Anne rushed towards the three excitedly, her bare breasts bouncing. "Where have you been? You've missed some great fun!"
Lucas smiled. "Anne, huh? Well about it's about time. She's held out longer than most."
Anne stopped when she saw Lucas. She eyed him up and blushed, biting her lower lip and looking down at the floor, while swaying back and forth coquettishly.
"So...Lucas..." she started.
Lucas just smiled at her silently. She looked up at and flashed a brilliant smile.
"I've gone black!" She announced proudly. She then leapt forward. The athletic black man caught her in his arms, and she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms his neck, leaning into to kiss him deeply. He had little difficulty carrying her to the side of the room, where he pinned her against the wall, still holding onto him. His body obscured precisely what was happening, but it was clear enough when Anne let out a delighted shriek and her legs began to thrash about.
Jessica smirked at Malcolm. “She’s always had a crush on Lucas, before she even started coming to these parties. I’m glad she’s finally come out of her shell. And she’s not only one who came out of her shell tonight!”
She then started to scan the room, squinting as if searching for something, or someone. Her eyes lit up when she came across a group off to the side, frolicking on a table in front of a couch and armchair.
DeShawn, one of the most muscular and well-endowed members of the degenerate group that relished in interracial sex, was thrusting into a petite white girl with medium breasts who lay on her back. Her breasts bounced and jiggled with the force of the thrusts and her reddish brown fell around her head. Her face was obscured because Christine squatted over her face, turning away from DeShawn as she sucked the cock of another black man.
Jessica grabbed Malcolm by the arm and started to lead him towards the group. “I think you’re going to love this new girl,” she said excitedly. “She’s a rare talent. And hot as fuck!” Malcolm started to think carefully, scanning his recollection of all the pretty white girls who had come to the parties for the past few months to watch, but not participate. None of them had this new slut’s hair color or build.
As Jessica and Malcolm approached, Christine let out a shriek and let the cock she had been bobbing her head up and down on pop out of her mouth. She rolled to her side and onto the ground, gasping for hair. “Damn bitch,” she said out loud. “You really know how to eat pussy!”
Malcolm could see the new girl nod her head in agreement, but she faced away from him and he still couldn’t see her face. Christine looked up at the black man whose cock she had been sucking. “I really need a break. Sorry, hon.” With that, she stood and staggered over to the couch, where she sat with her legs curled up under her body.
The stranger who was laid out on the coffee table swept into action. She turned over and took the man’s cock in her mouth, swallowing it in its entirety. As she did, her hair fell over her face, obscuring it like a curtain, and Malcolm still had no idea what she looked like from the neck up. Jessica had said she was a new girl, but she bobbed her head up and down the cock enthusiastically, taking its entire length with gusto, stroking the shaft as her head moved back and playing with the balls when it was wholly engulfed in her mouth.
DeShawn was undeterred by the change in position. He lined his massive cock up to the new girl’s exposed snatch and plunged all the way into her with a single, forceful stroke. He gripped her by her hips and began to pound in and out mercilessly. For her part, the supposed black cock rookie thrust her hips and forth to match DeShawn’s motions, grinding her pussy against the gargantuan organ and continuing to deliver what looked like a world-class blowjob with aplomb. Malcolm had seen seasoned black cock sluts struggle to take Deshawn. Whoever this girl was, she was taking him like a pro!
Jessica saw how impressed Malcolm was. “Would you believe that before tonight she’d never sucked a dick? She’s a natural born slut. She didn’t know it until a few hours ago. But I don’t think there’s any question about it now!”
As Malcolm grew closer, he admired the mysterious slut. She was completely naked, covered only by a layer of sweat and streaks of semen which established the eagerness with which she had embraced the evening’s festivities. Although fit, she didn’t have the hard build of a gym rat, giving her body a soft femininity. She was short, but had delightful curves. Her bare ass was perky and cute, and her breasts, although not huge, looked sizable on her petite frame. They swayed delightfully in concert with the fucking she was receiving from both ends. Malcolm’s cock rose as he watched her perform. If Jessica sang her praises, he knew she had to be quite beautiful. But even without having seen her face, he found her sexy as hell.
Jessica stopped when the pair were only a few feet away from the threesome. A few seconds later, the black man in front of Jessica let loose with a roar. Malcolm could see that the girl was swallowing what he assumed was a river of cum being let loose by the man, who had been worked by Christine before this other girl got to work. Her hair, which was a mess, fell over her face, and continued to veil her full looks.
His suspicions were confirmed when the man stepped back, popping his cock out of the girl’s mouth and spraying cum from his still spurting cock onto her face. A final series of spurts landed in her hair and on her back. The stud took a few steps back and fell back onto the couch next to Christine. The unknown slut’s hair, which was a mess, fell over her face, and continued to veil her identity. Christine, apparently rejuvenated from her rest, began to rub the man’s cock and, once it was sufficiently erect, leaned over and popped it into her mouth.
Meanwhile, Malcolm felt the urge to sample this new girl, whoever she was. He strode forward and stuck his own rigid cock in front of her face. Without a word, without a pause, and without looking up she leaned forward and took it in her mouth. She went to work with the same dedication she had shown her prior patron. Malcolm groaned as he realized that this girl, whoever she was, wasn’t all show. Jessica had told him this was her first night sucking a cock; if that were true, she was some kind of whorish prodigy!
Malcolm leaned forward and brushed the young woman’s hair to the side. A pair of emerald green eyes looked up at him adoringly, clouded with lust. Malcolm thought they looked oddly familiar, but he was enjoying the slut’s blowjob too much to piece his thoughts together. Abruptly, however, the haze lifted from her eyes, and they bulged out in shock, wide as saucers.
The slut opened her mouth in surprise, causing Malcom’s cock to plop out. She jumped up up from her bent over position, and DeShawn’s cock slipped out of her snatch with an audible pop. He shrugged, and sat back on the couch behind him.
“MALCOLM!!??” she squealed out in confusion and surprise.
“HANNAH!!??” Malcolm responded, his voice almost as high as hers.
She blinked and took a few deep breaths, trying to settle herself. She took a sitting position on the coffee table, facing Malcolm and looking at him with a thoughtful look in her eyes, like she was carefully assessing situation and trying to formulate her next few words. She didn’t seem to feel any embarrassment to be sitting before him, nude and in the midst of an orgy, seconds removed from being rammed by a fancifully large cock. She didn’t seem to feel any regret from having just taken his cock in her mouth. She just seemed startled to see a familiar face in an unfamiliar environment, but her breath was slowing as she calmed herself.
For his part, Malcolm looked down at the young woman who had become, in the past few months a dear friend. The Hannah he knew would have been mortified to wore a shirt which exposed her shoulders or a skirt which fell above her knees. She blushed when people used a swear stronger than “damn” in front of her. Now, she sat before him, looking at him calmly but quizzically with those bright, intelligent green eyes he was used to looking at over a board game table. Now, she was covered in cum, fully nude. She leaned back a little, her arms slightly behind her and supported by her palms, which lay flat on the table. Her legs were spread nonchalantly, exposing her obviously well-used pussy.
For her part, once Hannah had gotten over the initial surprise of realizing she was sucking on the cock of someone she knew quite well from quite a different context, she began to realize the situation wasn’t so strange. Jess had repeatedly praised Malcolm’s skill as a lover, had told her that she frequently fucked him and Lucas together, and seemed to shower the otherwise awkward dork with affection. It made sense that he was a participant in these parties.
Malcom’s thoughts also began to settle. The girl before him was Hannah, a few hours ago a kind, intelligent, funny girl who he could geek out with over their shared dorky hobbies. A few hours ago, Hannah was a beloved friend, but also timid, seemingly frightened of her own shadow when she wasn’t in the classroom or pursuing some academic interest, and to be frank, a bit of a judgmental prude. The naked, cum-covered, cock-crazed sex fiend before him was still the kind, intelligent funny girl he had gotten to know. She was still the dear friend with whom he shared many hobbires. But now, she seemed relaxed, confident, and fully immersed in a world of debauchery. And while Malcolm had always known she was pretty, he now realized she was beautiful, and sexy. He really shouldn’t have been surprised. Sarah had also been a quiet, shy, sheltered girl until Jessica took her under wing, and she was now one of his favorite sluts. Sarah’s transformation however, had been far slower than this…
“You know this slut, Malcolm?” DeShawn laughed behind her. For a brief second, Malcolm felt like he should chastise DeShawn for calling his nerdy, younger friend such a crude name. But as he looked down at her, he knew that it was undeniably so. And he knew that the creature that looked up at him unashamedly probably took pride in being called a slut, like so many of his other friends.
As in affirmation that the name was a compliment, Hannah smiled and looked back at DeShawn. “We’re in a board game group together!” She said cheerfully. “Do you play!? We’re always looking for new members!”
DeShawn chucked at that. “Can’t say I do. Seems boring. But you’re a fun chick—if you’re there, I’ll join in!”
“Great!” Hannah responded, with genuine excitement. For a moment, it seemed like she had forgotten that he had just been fucking her brains out. “Ummm…” She glanced over her nude body. “I don’t have anything to take your contact information down with! I’ll have to get your number from Jess…”
“Sure thing sweetie,” DeShawn smiled.
Hannah then turned to Malcolm. She stood up. The corners of her mouth curled up in a wry, uneven smile, and her eyes lit up with humor.
“So Malcolm….” She started to say. “I’ve picked up some new hobbies tonight. Jessica and her friends have expanded my horizons, stretched my boundaries. And, um, other things.” With that, she giggled and glanced down at her crotch. Her pussy lips flared out and gooey, white and clear liquid oozed forth from the stretched opening, coating her inner thighs and matting down her small, but distinct, bush.
“I’ve actually heard all about you from Jess.” She went on. As she spoke, she walked backwards, until she stood directly in front of DeShawn. She licked her lips, still holding eye contact with Malcolm, and reached out behind her to grab DeShawn’s upright monster. “I think the Venn Diagram of our shared interests got a lot bigger tonight.” She giggled at that, slowly descending closer and closer to DeShawn’s cock as she spoke.
Soon, she was almost seated on him, and when his cock brushed against her groin she looked down to check the angle of her descent. She furrowed her brow for a moment, then readjusted his cock and her body so it was aligned with her asshole! She glanced back up at Malcolm, and staring at him, lowered herself down so the head of DeShawn’s penetrated her asshole!
“Ooof.” She grunted. Her breathing grew shallow, and she scowled with concentration. She continued to hold DeShawn’s cock with one hand, and brought the other to her snatch, which was now dripping heavily—likely with a combination of her own excitement and other men’s cum. She continued to slide down his organ, sticking to fingers in her slit and rubbing her thumb over her clitoris. The pace of her breathing grew quicker and more shallow, and her mirthful smile transformed into a determined snarl. Before long though, she was seated in DeShawn’s lap, his 14 inch cock lodged all the way up her ass.
For a while, she stared down between her heaving breasts, as if in awe that she worked the monster all the way up into her tightest orifice. Before long, she looked back up at Malcolm. Her smile returned along with the playful, confident brightness that shone in her eyes before she began the struggle to lodge the monster cock all the way up her ass. Her breathing, however, remained shallow. She began to speak, and despite her confident expression, she struggled to get her words, speaking at a staccato pace as she acclimated to DeShawn’s intense but welcome anal invasion. “Well Malcom. I think its time for you to fuck me!”
With that, she grabbed her legs under her knees and pulled them up, so her ankles rested near her head and her throbbing slit was fully exposed to Malcolm.
He didn’t need any more encouragement. He rushed forward and sank his aching rod into her dripping snatch, and began to pound into her like a jackhammer. DeShawn joined in, and Hannah got in the act as well, grinding against the more than two feet of cock that now filled her body as they worked into a steady, cooperative rhythm. DeShawn and Malcolm didn’t have much in common aside from a love of white (and Asian, and Hispanic, and Indian…and really any…) sluts, but they knew how to work together to bring Hannah into a state of pure, mindless bliss.
Hannah wrapped her legs around Malcolm’s waist and her arms around his neck, pulling him onto her and into a deep, open mouth kiss. He looked into her brilliant green eyes and saw they were clouded over with lust and pleasure. They stared deeply at him, but he wasn’t sure Hannah knew where she was, who she was with, or even what her own name was. Malcolm marveled at how tightly Hannah’s cunt gripped her pussy despite just having been stretched open by DeShawn and who knew how many other men tonight. But then, Malcolm himself had an impressively sized tool, and enough experience to know that the pussy was a remarkably resilient thing. Some of the most voracious size queens he knew had some of the most delightfully tight slits. Malcolm suspected that Hannah would soon join these proud ranks, if she hadn’t already.
Hannah knew exactly where she was and what she was doing. Her world right now was black cock, and that was all she wanted it to be. What little rational, coherent part of her mind remained realized that getting fucked by Malcolm wasn’t quite the same as getting fucked by all the other men she’d been with tonight—a number she wasn’t entirely sure of. She knew Malcolm well, and as more than just a thrusting cock stretching out her holes and causing orgasms to tear through her body. Having sex with men and women she’d just met was thrilling and exciting. Getting fucked by Malcolm was too, but it was more familiar, more comfortable. She couldn’t say she liked one experience more than the other; they were both joyful, but different types of joy. And besides, she’d rather liked many of the people she had met and fucked tonight. She knew she’d continue to fuck them; she hoped that with at least some of them, they’d become friends outside of primal, no holds barred sex.
As much as Hannah enjoyed the familiarity and comfort of fucking a friend, she was under no illusions that this was a romantic experience. For one, her ass was getting ruthlessly pounded by someone she’d just met an hour ago. For another, her experience with Malcolm wasn’t tender, soft-lens lovemaking. It was raw, unbridled, power fucking. Malcolm was a good friend, and a fantastic fuck buddy, but Hannah couldn’t really imagine him as a boyfriend. Still, the man knew how to fuck! Hannah’s eyes rolled back into her head as she let out a guttural moan as she climaxed. Neither Malcolm or DeShawn were close to finishing, and they continued to pound into her through her shuddering, profanity-laden orgasm. Malcolm thought to himself that Hannah probably wouldn’t shoot him such a dirty look the next time he used more colorful language to express himself after drawing a bad card or getting a bad die roll at one their game nights.
Jessica, meanwhile, had been watching the scene unfold happily on the arm of the sofa where Christine and her partner were now fucking, Christine sitting in the studs lap and watching the threesome as she took a cock up her pussy and rubbed her breasts and clit. Jessica had also been masturbating, her arousal driven not only by the pornographic scene playing out in front of her, but with her happiness at seeing Hannah fully give in to her inner slut, and watching two of her best friends fuck the daylights out of each other.
She had her own, small orgasm at the same time that Hannah had collapsed into a whimpering, shuddering, swearing fuck beast as she experienced a far more intense orgasm of her own. As she came down, she caught her breath and saw the threesome continued. “I really should record this…” she thought to herself, and remembered the phone she had left charging in the bathroom. She reluctantly tore herself away from the lustful scene, and trotted over to the other side of the house to collect it.
***
Meanwhile, thousands of miles and an ocean away, Sarah Cohen sat in the living room of the suite she shared with Eve and sighed with exhaustion as she clicked save on the most recent draft of her paper. She sighed ruefully as she looked down at the time in the corner of her screen and told herself she needed to get bed. Eve had invited her to a gangbang with a group of six new bulls they had met while visiting an art gallery earlier that week, but Sarah had gotten into a writing streak and didn’t want to lose the opportunity to get her thoughts on paper. As much as she adored black cock, school came first! She felt bad about missing the gangbang—not because she didn’t think Eve, a truly dedicated and truly filthy slut, couldn’t handle herself. In fact, she fully suspected that Eve had convinced some other girls in their group to join in the fun. The two had had already converted at least three other girls into their lifestyle, and Eve had recently announced her intention to bring a cute, short but buxom blonde from Alabama into the fold. No, Sarah’s regret wasn’t from concern for Eve, but disappointment that she was missing out on new cocks and fear that she wouldn’t get to see some new sluts broken in.
Sarah stretched as she stood to walk to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. She didn’t really need to change, as she wore only a tiny white thong and white, thin, tank top which cut off just below her breasts, giving any spectators a generous view of underboob with the slightest stretch or movement on Sarah’s part.
After she finished in the restroom, she turned to her laptop one last time to make sure she hadn’t missed any important emails while in her frenzy of scholarly writing. She arched her eyebrow when she saw a recent e-mail from Jessica with a video attachment. She did some quick calculations in her head, and figured that it was mid-evening when the video had been sent. Given the source of the video, she figured it had to be something worth watching
She opened the video and was unsurprised to see a black cock come into focus. It was rubbing across a pale white belly, and when it moved to the side, Sarah saw that it had been obscuring a tight, unspoiled pink slit. She knew very well what a well-fucked cunt looked like, and whoever was in the video hadn’t been fucked yet that evening. A tiny, feminine white hand came into the frame, trembling slightly. It tentatively reached for the cock, struggling to fit its entire girth in its dainty grip. Sarah’s grin grew wider. She was an astute girl, and even from the limited shot could tell that this young woman felt a combination of fear and excitement. That, and the relatively pristine state of her pussy, told Sarah that this was the recording of some lucky girl’s first time being blacked! Sarah shoved a hand under her panties and began to play with her own pussy.
Another woman’s hand entered the frame and gently took the novice’s hand in its own. “Don’t worry sweetie,” Jessica’s voice said softly. “I got you good and ready. This is a wonderful moment, one of the best moments of any woman’s life.”
Sarah smiled fondly as she recalled her own first steps on the path to becoming a black cock slut. She knew exactly what Jess had done to prepare this girl for her first monster cock.
The other girl’s hand seemed to slow its trembling at Jess’ touch and her words. Whoever this was had learned to place her trust in Jess. Wisely so, Sarah thought. Jess was a depraved whore. She was also a kind, thoughtful person who wouldn’t place anyone in this situation unless she knew they wanted it, and one of the best people to help introduce another woman to the wonderful world of interracial lust and unfettered sluttiness.
The camera worked its way up the other girls body. It paused for a moment when it reached her breasts, which were heaving as the girl breathed heavily and her heart undoubtedly raced.
The camera resumed its journey up her body, and as it did, another familiar voice, this time from behind the camera, began to speak.
“Tell us what’s about to happen, honey. Tell us what you’re about to do.” Sarah smiled with fondness as she heard Chloe speak. But she also felt a little sadness. She was having a great time in Europe, but she missed her fellow sluts, the ones who had broken her in and turned her. And even if they didn’t share a love for black cock, and if she weren’t so skilled at eating Sarah’s cunt, Chloe would have been one of her best friends based on their mutual love of learning and shared academic ambitions.
Just before the camera reached the girl’s face, another familiar voice spoke. This time, the familiarity of the voice shocked Sarah, and she almost fell out of her chair.
“I’m about to get fucked,” Hannah said, her voice shaky but excited, nervous but happy. Her face came fully into frame. She stared into the camera, eyes shining with a fierce intensity as she tried to maintain calm and tried to speak articulately. “I’m about to take my first black cock—my first real cock—in my little white pussy. I’m about to become a black man’s whore! No—many black men’s whore!”
With that, Hannah’s face contorted with pleasure and she let out an animalistic groan. Sarah knew what was happening out of shot, and her body shook with its own powerful orgasm. A tear of joy ran down her face as she came. She knew it! Her friends back at school had telling her for weeks they’d been trying to turn Hannah, and all of them expressed their fear that Hannah was too stubborn, too scared, too prudish to fall before black cock. But Sarah knew Hannah best, and knew that wasn’t the case. She slammed the pause button, wanting to watch the full video of Hannah’s defilement when she wasn’t so ready to pass out. Hannah’s face, twisted into a joyful grimace, froze on the screen.
More practical thoughts came to Sarah’s mind as her initial elation began to fade. She’d have to change after all, she realized, looking down at her panties, which were now thoroughly soaked through. She had no interest in sleeping in a puddle of her own juices, especially since she hadn’t actually gotten fucked that night.
Her thoughts, carnal and practical alike, were interrupted when the door to her suite began to open. Eve staggered in, looking even more tired than Sarah felt. Her clothes were askew and torn in parts, her hair was a tangled mess, and her make up smudged her face. Sarah smiled as she recognized the trademark appearance of a well-fucked slut.
“Good night, tonight?” she asked the darker girl dryly.
“Oh, yes” Eve gushed. “Those men we met really are bulls. All hung, and all know how to fuck. And remember that cute pair of missionaries from the States we met a couple days ago? Well, they’re still missionaries, but I gave them something entirely new to worship! I’m so glad their church decided to move into the twenty-first century and let women go abroad!”
Sarah giggled in response. “I didn’t even you know you had them in your sights! Good work! I’m sorry I missed out.”
“Oh, don’t worry about it.” Eve replied. “I’m sure all involved will want to partake again soon.” She let out her own giggle, which stopped when she noticed Sarah’s screen.
“Is that your sister!?!?” She asked, startled.
Sarah just nodded and smiled happily.
“She’s sexy Sarah….I think we’re going to have a lot of fun when I come visit. And I think we both have a lot to talk about…but in the morning, I’m exhausted.”
“Agreed!” Sarah nodded her head, more wearily this time.
The two stood and kissed, not quite lustfully but not quite platonically—just fondly—before heading off for their separate bedrooms. Both drifted off to sleep wearing nothing more than wide smiles.
***
Jess opened the door to the bathroom where she had left her phone charging, and saw it resting undisturbed on the sink where she had left it. She had somewhat expected some lustful couple—or bigger group—to have burst into the room and knocked it to the ground in a lust-filled frenzy. “This is why I use covers!” She thought to herself. “And besides…they’re pretty.”
She picked up the now revived phone and woke it up from sleep mode, ready to start snapping photos and recording videos. Before she could open her camera, though, she saw that her screen was flooded with a flood of notifications. More than a dozen missed calls and text messages had come from Charlotte since she had left her phone.
“Are you with Hannah? Hannah’s not answering her phone! Where’s Hannah? Where are you? Is Hannah okay!!?? What’s happening!” The text messages grew increasingly frantic. Jess figured there was no point in listening to one of the many voicemails which had been left, as they undoubtedly covered the same topics.
She rolled her eyes at the conservative prude, and was prepared to send a brusque assurance that Hannah was fine. As she began to type the text message, a mischievous smile flashed across her face as a fun idea popped into her head.
“If this mother hen wants to talk to Hannah, she can talk to Hannah.” She thought to herself. She deleted the nascent text message and called Charlotte instead. Charlotte immediately picked up, as if she’d been staring at her phone.
“Hey Charlotte!” Jessica greeted the Southerner, cheerfully but nonchalanty. “I saw you called. What’s up?”
“WHATS UP?” Charlotte spat back indignantly. “Do you know what time it is? I haven’t heard at all from you or Hannah!
Hannah silently chuckled to herself at Charlotte’s shock over the time. It wasn’t even midnight yet!
“I didn’t know you gave your adult, college roommate a curfew!” Jess giggled. “Hannah and I are still at the party. Hannah’s fine, more than fine! Malcolm’s here, and she’s made a bunch of new friends! She’s having a great time! Our little wallflower is really coming out of her shell!”
Charlotte sighed suspiciously. “It’s not like Hannah to stay out this late. She usually answers my text messages and calls too, but I haven’t heard back from her.”
“Oh…ummm….maybe her phone battery died?” Jessica improvised.
“Really?” Charlotte asked, continuing her sharp interrogation. “That’s not like Hannah either. You know how she is. She always makes sure her phone is as charged as possible before she leaves the dorms.”
“Listen, Charlotte, what do you think I’m going to do her? Hannah’s great. Do you want to talk to her?”
“YES!” an exasperated Charlotte spat out, almost shouting.
“Let me go grab her! She um…talking…to a few people right now.” It took all of Jessica’s willpower not to burst out laughing at the statement. She supposed that screaming out a tirade of incoherent vulgarities while getting her brains fucked out by more than two feet of black of cock was talking. She told no lies!
Jess placed the phone on mute before leaving the restroom to return to Hannah and the fuck fest. She didn’t want Charlotte to be tipped off to what precisely was going on.
She strolled back across the room, passing various groups partaking in various combinations of sex acts before reaching Hannah. She was a little disappointed to see the double penetration had stopped, but also figured that it would allow her to carry out her plans more easily. She’d need some degree of focus and cooperation from Hannah.
Christine was now kneeling in front of the still unknown black man who had been a bit player in Hannah’s most recent sexual escapades, devotedly sucking his cock. DeShawn meanwhile, plowed into her pussy from behind. Christine’s moans were muffled by the cock in her mouth.
Hannah had returned to the coffee table, where she knelt on all fours as Malcolm continued to fuck her from behind. She squealed, panted and cursed like the fuck-slut she was, unhindered by any obstruction to her ability to speak or make noise.
Jess looked about the room. The group was far enough away from any others that their sex sounds would likely be too distant for Charlotte to figure anything out, if she could hear them at all. Christine was fully occupied, and therefore unlikely to be the source of any inopportune outbursts.
Hannah though…this would be a test for Hannah. Either she’d maintain her composure under the full power of being fucked by black cock, and play along with Jess’s game, or she’d be unable to control herself and reveal her new outlook to Charlotte that night. Jess smiled to herself, as saw either outcome as a win.
Jess walked over to Hannah and kneeled, so she was eye level with the bucking whore.
“Hannah, sweetie.” She started. Hannah didn’t respond, other than to continue her moaning and thrusting. Jessica gently stroked the side of her cheek and moved some strands of hair that had fallen in her eyes.
This got Hannah’s attention, at least. She didn’t stop or even slow the pace of her fucking, but she acknowledged Jessica through eyes hooded with lust.
“Hannah, sweetie.” Jess repeated, smiling gently as she looked straight into Hannah’s eyes. “Charlotte’s on the phone for you.” She then held up the phone in front of Hannah’s face. Hannah’s eyes widened with surprise, and she clapped her hand over her mouth to stifle the sounds of lust she couldn’t quite yet bring to a stop. A look of concern came across her face as she stared at the smiling profile picture of her blue-eyed, raven haired roommate’s displayed on Hannah’s phone.
“Don’t worry, Hannah you’re on mute!” Jess soothed her. “But well…Charlotte wants to make sure you’re okay. And I thought it would be nice of you to explain that you’re doing great..but I mean, it’s up to you how much detail you want to share her with her.”
A glint of mischief sparked in Hannah’s eyes as she realized Jessica’s game. She took a few moments to catch her breath before twisting her head to turn to Malcolm as she remained on all fours.
“Malcolm, honey.” She began. “PLEASE keep fucking me. But I need to calm down my neurotic roommate, so slow down a bit, okay?”
Malcolm nodded and slowed his thrusts, while still plunging the full length of his cock in and out of Hannah’s sheath. Now, he was more of a metronome than a jackhammer. Hannah still panted and struggled to keep from moaning under these slower exertions. Hannah and Jessica locked eyes and smiled at each other, in an unspoken agreement that this challenge would only add to the fun of the imminent conversation. Hannah nodded silently, and Jess unmuted the phone and placed it on speaker, so the group could hear Charlotte’s side of the conversation.
“Heyyy…Charlotte.” Hannah stretched out the first word and a small but awkward pause punctuated her greeting, as she tried to maintain an ordinary cadence while being fucked. “Jess said you wanted to talk to me?”
“HANNAH!” Charlotte called out frantically. “Do you know what time it is? Where are you? Where have you been? ARE YOU OKAY!?!?!?”
Hannah mirrored Jess’s earlier expression in the bathroom and rolled her eyes as she twirled around her finger around her ear in a gesture that indicated she thought Charlotte was acting crazily.
She gulped and took a deep breath before she began speaking again, as if preparing for a great effort. “I’m good…so good…soooo soooo good.” Her words were labored as she panted. She shook her head and tried to refocus herself. “Met so many new people. Good….good people….feels good…feels good to meet good people.” She silently mouthed an elongated form of the word “fuck” after struggling to get sentence out and gently pounded a fist on the table, as if trying to release her expressions of pleasure through striking the table rather than screaming out.
There was silence from the other end of the phone line for a few moments, as Charlotte tried to process Hannah’s strained statements. “When are you coming home tonight?”
“Cumming…cum…cumming…cumming home! Yes I’d love to cum…come home! But…I’ll come home later….I need to cum here…”
“That doesn’t make any sense…you’re already there…why are you going to come there? I asked if you’re coming here?” Charlotte
“Oh sorry….yes…I came here…I definitely came here.” Hannah giggled before regaining her composure. “I’ll come home THERE later….much later…have to finish cumming here.”
“Oh my gosh Hannah, why are you so out of breath? Why does nothing you say make sense?” Charlotte’s tone became more frantic. “Are you on drugs!!?!?!?”
Despite the fact Charlotte couldn’t see her, Hannah shook her head in vigorous opposition to the idea. In truth, her opposition to the prospect of drug use was sincere. She didn’t want to fry her brains—and besides—she doubted any drug could compete with the pleasure of black cock. Perhaps, though, the occasional puff of a joint or drink would complement her new lifestyle…
She snapped back to the conversation when she heard Charlotte began to frantically call out her name again. “Hannah? Hannah? Are you there??”
“No drugs! I’ve been…dancing?” The last part came out as more of a question than a statement, but Charlotte didn’t seem to notice. Hannah and Jess exchanged a look of silent laughter, as both realized the irony that Hannah’s claim to have been dancing was the only thing that either slut had said during the conversation that wasn’t entirely true.
Charlotte seemed relax a bit as she let out a friendly laugh. “Dancing!? You? Don’t take this the wrong way, I love you dearly, but you’re not most graceful mover I’ve ever seen.”
Hannah shrugged at the statement, unable to disagree. Although in the past few hours she’d developed a skill for quickly and deftly switching between sexual positions and partners…
There was a pause on the other line and Charlotte again began speaking, her tone again growing concerned and serious.
“Listen, Hannah” she said under her breath, as if whispering. “Dancing is how guys try to feel you up, maybe even have sex with you! Don’t let your body get to close to some guy! Don’t let him put his hands all over you!”
All three people listening in on the conversation nearly bust into laughter at that. Malcolm released Hannah’s waist and clapped both hands over his mouth. Sophie, who was still holding the phone up, brought her hand up to her mouth and bit down on the back of it, trying to stifle a guffaw. Hannah, who was supporting herself on her elbows, let one arm fall and threw her face into the crook of her elbow. All three began to shake with the laughter they held within. When Hannah regained relative control of herself, she began to speak into the phone again. Malcolm’s thrusts had been interrupted by his efforts not to laugh out loud at the absurdity of Charlotte’s statement, and she was able to speak far more articulately now.
“Listen, Charlotte, it’s sweet of you to look out for me. But I’m a big girl! I can look out for myself! I still want to hang out more with Jessica, here at the party! I may spend the night…I’ll talk to you tomorrow!” Before Charlotte could get another word out, she swung her hand out and slammed the disconnect button.
With that, Jessica, Malcolm, and Charlotte collapsed into peals of laughter. Malcolm slid out of Hannah as he sat back on the floor, lost in the humor of the situation. The trio on the couch paused their fucking to look at them quizzically, but only for a moment, and before long, resumed their carnal frolicking.
“I’ve got to admit,” Malcom spoke first. “Charlotte’s a tight ass, but she’s fucking hot…and that accent of hers is pretty sexy. I wouldn’t mind seeing her at one of these!”
Hannah shook her head furiously. “Charlotte is so conservative! She’d never go for this! And she is a tight ass…but she means well.” Despite having made her an object of harmless fun, she felt the need to defend her friend’s honor. She felt something else too. She’d learned to look at other women sexually tonight, and, if she were honest with herself, she had to admit she thought Charlotte was gorgeous. A vision of her religious, conservative roommate, riding naked on an anonymous black cock as her golden cross bounced between her large tits caused Hannah’s pussy begin to slicken with juice and tingle with electricity.
Jess smirked at her. “There’s someone else I can think of who I’d have the same thing about…” she looked down at her phone to check the time…about four hours ago.
Hannah blinked. Had she really been fucking for four hours? How much had her body count grown in four hours? She didn’t know, and she didn’t really care. But she knew she wanted to keep going.
She sat up on the table, before rising to her feet. “Malcolm, it’s been a real pleasure. We’re going to be fucking, lots and lots, from now on. But…there’s still so many more black cocks I want to try!”
Malcolm laughed happily. “Welcome to our world Hannah. I’m glad to have you as a fuck bunny. And I totally understand! Let’s see what everyone else is up to!”
Hannah bit her lip and smiled bashfully but happily at Malcolm calling her his fuck bunny. She then took Malcom’s hand in one of her own, Jessica’s in the other, and led the group back towards the center of the room, where the main orgy continued to rage in full force.
***
On the other side room, Lucas and Anne cried out together as Lucas unleashed another river of cum into deep into Anne’s bowels. He wasn’t sure how many times he’d filled up Anne up his semen in the past several minutes, but he’d unloaded in each of her holes multiple times. He knew that Anne had had a crush on him for some time, and while Jessica would always be his number one slut, he was genuinely fond of Anne and thought the lithe, chestnut haired girl was sexy as hell. He held himself over her body, deflated from the most recent orgasm but not wanting to crush her. She pulled her head up and twisted her head to face him, and two began to make out. Lucas felt a twinge of concern and guilt. He enjoyed fucking Anne and he liked the girl’s company. But he saw her as a friend, and now a fuck buddy, and he was worried that the girl had been holding a flame for him and who was a freshly minted black cock slut would grow attached. Even setting aside his special relationship with Jessica, this wasn’t a group where scenes from romantic comedies came true. He was concerned that despite the pornographic events around them, Anne might get confused and develop some fanciful, unrealistic ideas about their relationship. He didn’t want to hurt her.
Anne broke the kiss and looked at him lustfully. She began to speak, and Lucas braced himself for an awkward declaration of love.
“I’ve wanted to fuck you since forever…and it was everything I had hoped and imagined.” Anne began. She then paused to gather her thoughts. “But…we’ve been fucking for almost an hour now…but there are plenty of other bulls and whores here I want to fuck! Let’s get back to the others!”
“Agreed!” Lucas nodded, relief washing him over. Anne was no lovesick puppy-she was a depraved black cock slut!
He stood and bent over to help Anne to her feet. He took her hand in his own, and the two walked back to the center of the room.
As they approached, they came across Malcolm, sitting in an armchair and receiving a sloppy blowjob from Jessica. Anne, still new to this world, felt a bit of trepidation as they approached. Would Jessica be bitter or jealous that she had stolen away Lucas for too long?
Anne’s anxiety diminished as Jess looked up at the pair, smiling and stroking Malcolm’s cock as she greeted them.
“Anne, you’ve been eyeing Lucas here for months! Hope you enjoyed fucking him! He’s a master!” She said it without a hint of reproach.
Lucas leaned over and affectionately kissed Anne on the head. “Anne here’s quite the hellcat. I need a breather!”
Jess pouted a little at that. “We haven’t fucked tonight…” She shrugged. “Get rested, then!” With that, she went back to sucking Malcolm’s cock.
Malcolm smiled up at Lucas. “Hey man. This is a great party. Check it out. Even if you just want to watch, it’s quite a sight” He gestured towards a cluster of black men, milling about a few feet away.
Anne and Lucas exchanged curious glances. Anne glanced over and licked her lips. Whatever was going on, there was a fair amount of idle black cock—black cock she would happily entertain. She tugged on Lucas’s hand, wanting him to join her.
The two walked around the group until they found an angle which gave them a clear view of the action.
Hannah and Terri lay side-by-side, on their backs. A black man was between each of their legs, pounding their pussies. Another pair of black men kneeled at their heads, and the slutty duet sucked their cocks with gusto. Men circled around and squatted around the group, and Anne gasped when she saw that after a few minutes, one of the men fucking or receiving a blow job from the two would tap out, only for another to quickly fill the unused orifice! Neither Hannah or Terri seemed concerned about the specifics of who they were fucking or sucking; they just wanted to be used by black cock!
The duo’s hands moved about in a frenzy, switching between rubbing their breasts, holding the others hand, rubbing their own clits, rubbing the other whore’s clit, and stroking an unattended cock as it came within grasp.
Chloe was kneeling and bent over Terri, sucking on her breasts while another black man fucked her doggy style. Hannah and Terri occasionally interrupted their blowjobs to make out with each other—or in Terri’s case, with Chloe-- or let out lewd declarations of lust and commands for the men to fuck them harder, to treat them like the filthy whores that they were. Sometimes, one of the black men would kneel to Hannah’s side; she would then stop sucking the man directly in front of her and turn her head to give the new arrival a blowjob of his own.
Anne’s mouth gaped at the pornographic sight, and her pussy flooded with arousal. Lucas put his hand to her back and whispered into her ear. “Poor Hannah there isn’t getting all the attention she deserves. She’s got plenty of cock, but Terri’s getting some more tender care to go along with her hard fucking! Why don’t you go help your buddy out?”
Anne nodded eagerly. She swiftly walked to Hannah’s side, gently pushing away some of the giant bulls as she did, and sank to her knees, mirroring Chloe’s position. She extended her neck so her mouth was level with Hannah’s breasts, and took one of them in her mouth, gently licking and sucking the nipple as she did.
Hannah stopped sucking the ebony rod in her mouth, popping out to look to see where the source of the new, more gentle source of pleasure was coming from.
“Oh Anne.” She gasped. “That’s so nice. This is all so good. God. I love being a slut. I love fucking black cocks. I love fucking my fellow sluts. God. What was I thinking before tonight?” Her speech to Anne was interrupted when the man fucking her picked up his pace, and she threw back her head in a joyful howl. In turn, the man whose cock Hannah had been sucking thrust it back into her mouth, and she obediently resumed her blowjob.
For her part, Anne had lifted her mouth off of Hannah’s tits long enough to express her agreement with Anne’s sentiments, but her own soliloquy was cut off before it could even begin when a bull knelt behind and speared her exposed slit, erasing her faculties for speech in a tidal wave of sexual pleasure. Unable to form coherent sentences, Anne resumed feasting on Hannah’s jiggling tits.
This assemblage of fucking went on for longer than any of the participants could count. An assembly line of sorts formed, with men switching out between the slutty quartet’s willing holes, and the whores happily and eagerly taking whatever was thrown at them. Anne delighted as cocks entered either her pussy or asshole interchangeably; she wasn’t sure which she loved more. She decided one form of pleasure wasn’t any better than the other; they were both wonderful in equal, but distinct, ways.
In time, the inevitable happened. Whichever stud was fucking Hannah let out a roar as his cock began to spasm in her miraculously still-tight cunt, unleashing a flood of cum into the receptive hole. He pulled out, causing rivers of cum to shoot across Hannah’s belly and breasts, and to coat the side of Anne’s face and the top of her head. This triggered a chain reaction. The other men enjoying the whore buffet all unleashed their orgasms, filling Anne, Hannah, Terri, and Chloe with semen, and leaving their bodies pasted with layers of sperm.
Exhausted and spent, the fuck formation broke apart. Anne collapsed across Hannah and Terri, laying over their stomachs. Chloe fell to their side, laying on her stomach. Hannah and Terri continued to make out, but with far less vigor than before, the fatigue from the sexual marathon beginning to show.
Of course, there was no shortage of black bulls ready to continue fucking. One of the men who was part of the prior sexual circus act pulled Chloe up. She smiled, ready to go again, as he draped her over back of the couch and began to plow into her from behind. Another man grabbed Anne, propped her next to Chloe, and began fucking her in the same position. As the two girls were fucked side by side, they began to make out with each other. Terri pulled herself up. She positioned herself behind the man fucking Anne and began to tongue his asshole! One hand played with Anne’s vagina as it was split open by the black stud; the other played with the balls of the bull plowing Chloe! As she worked, another black man bent behind and shoved his cock in her cunt! She pulled her mouth off the asshole she had been feasting on long enough to let out a surprised yet delighted gasp, but quickly returned to her anal feast.
Hannah continued to lay on the ground, gently rubbing her pussy and staring up at the ceiling, seemingly oblivious to the continued fuck fest happening a few feet away. She scooped a bit of cum which had accumulated in her navel into two of the fingers in the hand that was not working at her abused cunt and began to suck them, almost unconsciously.
A pair of studs who had been part of the previous group approached her, apparently ready enjoy her body once more. She apparently heard them approach, as she propped her neck up, and, once she realized what they were coming for her, she held up the hand which had been in her mouth and faced her palm outward, gesturing for them to halt, and shook her head. The men shrugged and walked around the corner of the couch where Anne and Chloe were getting fucked, shoving their cocks into their mouths, which hung open with moans of pleasure and declarations of whorish delight.
Lucas had been watching the debauched scene unfold with delight, but he grew concerned at Hannah’s apparent cessation of sluttiness. Did she regret what she had done? Was she having second thoughts about becoming a black cock slut? Had she been hurt somehow in the prior of frenzy of fucking?
Lucas approached her and kneeled next to her. Her breathing was heavy, as if she had just run a race. Some thin wisps of hair fell over her face, and were matted to the skin by the sweat and cum which drenched her face and body. When Lucas first saw her, the little make up she wore had been running in streaks down her face. Now, it had been almost entirely worn off. Although she had just declined a pair of black cocks approaching her at full mast, she still appeared to be in a state of sexual agitation. She continued to rub her pussy with one hand while playing with her breasts with another. Her body subtly shivered, and she emitted little gasps and murmurs, punctuated by the occasional squeak of pleasure when her fingers penetrated her pussy or brushed against what must have a particularly sensitive part of her clitoris.
Lucas gently brushed some of the hair out of her face, studying her with concern. Hannah seemed to break at least partly out of her trance, and looked up at Lucas. The pair hadn’t really interacted since she had been blacked that night, and he expected her to show some embarrassment and laying before him, nude and ravished. Her normally brilliant green eyes were clouded over with obvious fatigue, but they brightened when she saw him. She gave him a wan smile.
“Hey Lucas.” Her tone was casual and friendly, but her voice was hoarse and tired. “I’ve had…quite the evening.”
“I can see that,” Lucas responded casually. “Jess was so excited when she told me that some new girls had joined our fold tonight…I suspected you were one of those girls, but I didn’t know if I could believe it.”
“Oh believe it!” Hannah giggled.
Lucas stroked Hannah’s forehead with one hand and took one of her hands in his other. “Are you feeling okay?”
Hannah sighed contentedly. “I’m feeling wonderful. I think the first time in my life I’m not scared or nervous about something. And if this is what it means to feel well-fucked…I think there’s a lot of fucking to be done in my future!”
She then frowned and a look of sadness broke the blissed out, dazed expression she had been wearing.
“Lucas…I’m exhausted. I really, really want you to fuck me…but I think I’m all fucked out tonight.”
Lucas patted her hand gently. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard you swear before tonight Hannah. I think you’ve earned a rest…”
Hannah sighed with a combination of happiness and exhaustion. “There’s going to be a long line of black cocks in my life from now on. You’re going to get your turn, plenty of times.”
“From what I’ve seen tonight, I’m looking very forward to it.” Lucas smiled down at her.
“God.” Hannah said. “I must look like a wreck.”
“Honestly…” Lucas replied. “You do…but a beautiful, sexy wreck.” She blushed at that.
Hannah turned her head to the side, her gaze falling across the bar where she had started the party. She remembered that a few hours ago, she watched in astonishment as she walked into a scene of unrestrained debauchery, as she saw both friends and strangers engage in what was clearly a familiar routine of no-holds barred fucking. She remembered her strange excitement at meeting someone she knew would be one of her best friends, Anne, at such an unusual setting. She remembered her shock when declared her need to get fucked, and her fear and horror at the at hearing the animalistic sounds erupt from the quiet girl as she transformed into a whore before her eyes. She remembered berating the man for disrespect, the same man who would minutes later be the first stud to introduce her to the joys of black cock. She remembered her desperation to leave, her clumsy efforts to complete simple a task as calling a ride to get her away from this bizarre sex carnival, and then felt a wave of relief that she hadn’t succeeded. She remembered making one of the best decisions of her life, and remembered placing her phone carefully atop the bar.
She had an idea.
“Lucas, can you do me a favor?” she asked calmly. “This is obviously a very special night to me…Jess and Chloe captured the beginning. But…I’d like to remember my first night as a beautiful and sexy wreck. I left my camera over at the bar, and I still feel like I can’t even get up…can you grab it for me?”
“Of course!” Lucas got up and walked to pick it up. As he walked away, Hannah unabashedly admired his naked, muscular ass and the massive cock which swung between his legs. She giggled at the thought of having had such a friendly and casual conversation with a naked man, as she herself lay nude and covered in the aftermath of having fucked countless men and women.
When Lucas returned with the phone, Hannah still lay on the floor, her hands clasped behind her head and her legs splayed out, flat on the floor, a small, relaxed smile on her face and a dreamy look in her eyes. The pose caused her breasts to stick out delightfully and fully exposed her stretched, oozing snatch. Hannah looked up at Lucas and smiled more widely when he returned, seemingly unconcerned about her lewd display.
Lucas held the phone out and snapped a few pictures of Hannah before she shook her head and extended her arm, waving her hand in a “gimme” gesture towards the phone. “I want to take these myself,” she explained. Lucas passed the phone to her.
Hannah played with the phone for a few seconds as she figured out the camera’s selfie features, and held it over her face and body as she tried to figure out the right angles and zoom levels to take a good picture. Hannah had never been one for selfies—she regarded it as a vain and frivolous exercise. But well—a lot had changed tonight. Hannah didn’t imagine she’d ever be the type to post every moment of her life on the internet, but this was a special occasion.
She smiled at the camera as she took close ups of her face, and then held the camera up to get shots of her entire, naked, outstretched form. She hesitated, but only for a second, as she lowed the camera to her groin and took some close-ups of her pussy. She bit her lower lip and furrowed her brow. “I hope those came out okay,” she said to Lucas. “Kind of hard to see. Be a doll and help me out, will you?” He, of course, nodded his agreement.
She passed him the phone and instructed him to lie in front of her, so he could take pictures of her level to the floor. She propped her upper body up on her elbows, and pulled her legs up, so her feet lay flat on the floor and her knees stuck up in the air, giving a clear view of her vagina and asshole. She smiled at the camera and angled her head so that her entire face and body would make it into the frame. Lucas snapped a few photos, and then Hannah reached over and placed two fingers to the side of her pussy, stretching it out so it was more readily exposed. As she did, more cum oozed out, giving an even more vulgar air to the second batch of pictures Lucas took.
Hannah sighed happily and relaxed, spreading out and laying flat on the floor again. “I guess I have some good, new profile pictures now…I just need to figure out where I can use them.”
With that, she tried to pull herself up, but wasn’t able to manage to pull herself to her feet. She’d simply run out of energy, and her limbs were jelly. She looked somewhat embarrassed as she stumbled and scrambled about on the floor, despite her impromptu, exhibitionist photoshoot of a few seconds ago.
“I think I need to go to bed…” she told Lucas, blushing at her lack of stamina.
“Of course. You’ve had a big night.” Lucas said with an understanding tone.
Hannah frowned and wrinkled her nose in thought. “I can call a ride…but I have no idea where my keys are…or my clothes…and I don’t even know if I can make it to the door!” Some of that trademark anxiety seemed to be creeping back.
“Don’t worry about a thing, sweetie.” Lucas said soothingly. “You can stay here, tonight. You didn’t think we’d build a fuck palace without a place for our sluts to stay, did you?” The vulgar statement seemed to clash with Lucas’s earlier, gentle demeanor, but well…Hannah was quickly forming the belief that vulgarity was a kind of virtue. The man had, after all, just taken closeups of her cum-soaked, oozing twat at her direction!
With that, he scooped her up in his arms and began walking her towards the staircase which led to the upper floor of the home. As he did, Hannah surveyed the room. The orgy continued in full force. Hannah sighed, feeling a mixture of disappointment in her sexual stamina and safety and comfort in Lucas’ strong arms. As with Malcolm, this wasn’t a romantic feeling-instead, Hannah felt warm friendship and trust coupled with lust.
As he carried her across the room, Hannah saw that Jessica had now mounted Malcolm, his cock splitting her pussy open as she rode him. She caught sight of Hannah and Lucas and smiled warmly at them, winking as she caught Hannah’s eye.
“Take care of our girl, honey!” she called out to Lucas. “And then get back down here and fuck me!”
Hannah felt a delighted warmth at the scene. She knew that Jess had spent a lot of time with her that night, guiding her down the path of becoming a true whore. She suspected that Jess hadn’t gotten as much cock as she usually did at these events. She smiled, happy that Jessica would get to spend the rest of the night fucking to her heart’s content, and grateful at the world to which Jess had inducted her. Her pussy tingled with excitement at the future adventures she knew she would join Jessica in, as a fully committed and fully fledged slut.
With that, the last of Hannah’s energy gave out, and, before Lucas could even reach the stairs, she slipped into a deep slumber.
"What has you so worked up, Jess?" Malcolm asked. "You're acting like they just released a new Star Wars movie that was actually good."
Jess rolled her eyes at that. "Unlike you, I actually have good taste in movies. No, this is far better. We have new sluts! Two new sluts!"
Lucas looked hurt for a moment. "You didn't tell me you were bringing new girls tonight. You know I love to break them in!"
"Sorry, sweetie." Despite her apology, Jessica’s excitement didn't seem to die down. "But this was a bit of a special occasion."
"What are you talking about?" Malcolm asked. "You and your friends convert girls all the time!"
"Oh, you'll see." Jess winked as the unclothed trio approached the staircase. She let go of her companions arms to ensure they would have a steady gait down the stairwell, and stepped ahead of them, swaying her hips as she did. Despite the fact that both men had sex with Jess many, many times they took the opportunity to admire the movement of her naked ass as she descended down the stairs in front of them.
The group reached the bottom of the stairs, where the orgy remained in full throttle.
"JESSICAAAA!" Anne rushed towards the three excitedly, her bare breasts bouncing. "Where have you been? You've missed some great fun!"
Lucas smiled. "Anne, huh? Well about it's about time. She's held out longer than most."
Anne stopped when she saw Lucas. She eyed him up and blushed, biting her lower lip and looking down at the floor, while swaying back and forth coquettishly.
"So...Lucas..." she started.
Lucas just smiled at her silently. She looked up at and flashed a brilliant smile.
"I've gone black!" She announced proudly. She then leapt forward. The athletic black man caught her in his arms, and she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms his neck, leaning into to kiss him deeply. He had little difficulty carrying her to the side of the room, where he pinned her against the wall, still holding onto him. His body obscured precisely what was happening, but it was clear enough when Anne let out a delighted shriek and her legs began to thrash about.
Jessica smirked at Malcolm. “She’s always had a crush on Lucas, before she even started coming to these parties. I’m glad she’s finally come out of her shell. And she’s not only one who came out of her shell tonight!”
She then started to scan the room, squinting as if searching for something, or someone. Her eyes lit up when she came across a group off to the side, frolicking on a table in front of a couch and armchair.
DeShawn, one of the most muscular and well-endowed members of the degenerate group that relished in interracial sex, was thrusting into a petite white girl with medium breasts who lay on her back. Her breasts bounced and jiggled with the force of the thrusts and her reddish brown fell around her head. Her face was obscured because Christine squatted over her face, turning away from DeShawn as she sucked the cock of another black man.
Jessica grabbed Malcolm by the arm and started to lead him towards the group. “I think you’re going to love this new girl,” she said excitedly. “She’s a rare talent. And hot as fuck!” Malcolm started to think carefully, scanning his recollection of all the pretty white girls who had come to the parties for the past few months to watch, but not participate. None of them had this new slut’s hair color or build.
As Jessica and Malcolm approached, Christine let out a shriek and let the cock she had been bobbing her head up and down on pop out of her mouth. She rolled to her side and onto the ground, gasping for hair. “Damn bitch,” she said out loud. “You really know how to eat pussy!”
Malcolm could see the new girl nod her head in agreement, but she faced away from him and he still couldn’t see her face. Christine looked up at the black man whose cock she had been sucking. “I really need a break. Sorry, hon.” With that, she stood and staggered over to the couch, where she sat with her legs curled up under her body.
The stranger who was laid out on the coffee table swept into action. She turned over and took the man’s cock in her mouth, swallowing it in its entirety. As she did, her hair fell over her face, obscuring it like a curtain, and Malcolm still had no idea what she looked like from the neck up. Jessica had said she was a new girl, but she bobbed her head up and down the cock enthusiastically, taking its entire length with gusto, stroking the shaft as her head moved back and playing with the balls when it was wholly engulfed in her mouth.
DeShawn was undeterred by the change in position. He lined his massive cock up to the new girl’s exposed snatch and plunged all the way into her with a single, forceful stroke. He gripped her by her hips and began to pound in and out mercilessly. For her part, the supposed black cock rookie thrust her hips and forth to match DeShawn’s motions, grinding her pussy against the gargantuan organ and continuing to deliver what looked like a world-class blowjob with aplomb. Malcolm had seen seasoned black cock sluts struggle to take Deshawn. Whoever this girl was, she was taking him like a pro!
Jessica saw how impressed Malcolm was. “Would you believe that before tonight she’d never sucked a dick? She’s a natural born slut. She didn’t know it until a few hours ago. But I don’t think there’s any question about it now!”
As Malcolm grew closer, he admired the mysterious slut. She was completely naked, covered only by a layer of sweat and streaks of semen which established the eagerness with which she had embraced the evening’s festivities. Although fit, she didn’t have the hard build of a gym rat, giving her body a soft femininity. She was short, but had delightful curves. Her bare ass was perky and cute, and her breasts, although not huge, looked sizable on her petite frame. They swayed delightfully in concert with the fucking she was receiving from both ends. Malcolm’s cock rose as he watched her perform. If Jessica sang her praises, he knew she had to be quite beautiful. But even without having seen her face, he found her sexy as hell.
Jessica stopped when the pair were only a few feet away from the threesome. A few seconds later, the black man in front of Jessica let loose with a roar. Malcolm could see that the girl was swallowing what he assumed was a river of cum being let loose by the man, who had been worked by Christine before this other girl got to work. Her hair, which was a mess, fell over her face, and continued to veil her full looks.
His suspicions were confirmed when the man stepped back, popping his cock out of the girl’s mouth and spraying cum from his still spurting cock onto her face. A final series of spurts landed in her hair and on her back. The stud took a few steps back and fell back onto the couch next to Christine. The unknown slut’s hair, which was a mess, fell over her face, and continued to veil her identity. Christine, apparently rejuvenated from her rest, began to rub the man’s cock and, once it was sufficiently erect, leaned over and popped it into her mouth.
Meanwhile, Malcolm felt the urge to sample this new girl, whoever she was. He strode forward and stuck his own rigid cock in front of her face. Without a word, without a pause, and without looking up she leaned forward and took it in her mouth. She went to work with the same dedication she had shown her prior patron. Malcolm groaned as he realized that this girl, whoever she was, wasn’t all show. Jessica had told him this was her first night sucking a cock; if that were true, she was some kind of whorish prodigy!
Malcolm leaned forward and brushed the young woman’s hair to the side. A pair of emerald green eyes looked up at him adoringly, clouded with lust. Malcolm thought they looked oddly familiar, but he was enjoying the slut’s blowjob too much to piece his thoughts together. Abruptly, however, the haze lifted from her eyes, and they bulged out in shock, wide as saucers.
The slut opened her mouth in surprise, causing Malcom’s cock to plop out. She jumped up up from her bent over position, and DeShawn’s cock slipped out of her snatch with an audible pop. He shrugged, and sat back on the couch behind him.
“MALCOLM!!??” she squealed out in confusion and surprise.
“HANNAH!!??” Malcolm responded, his voice almost as high as hers.
She blinked and took a few deep breaths, trying to settle herself. She took a sitting position on the coffee table, facing Malcolm and looking at him with a thoughtful look in her eyes, like she was carefully assessing situation and trying to formulate her next few words. She didn’t seem to feel any embarrassment to be sitting before him, nude and in the midst of an orgy, seconds removed from being rammed by a fancifully large cock. She didn’t seem to feel any regret from having just taken his cock in her mouth. She just seemed startled to see a familiar face in an unfamiliar environment, but her breath was slowing as she calmed herself.
For his part, Malcolm looked down at the young woman who had become, in the past few months a dear friend. The Hannah he knew would have been mortified to wore a shirt which exposed her shoulders or a skirt which fell above her knees. She blushed when people used a swear stronger than “damn” in front of her. Now, she sat before him, looking at him calmly but quizzically with those bright, intelligent green eyes he was used to looking at over a board game table. Now, she was covered in cum, fully nude. She leaned back a little, her arms slightly behind her and supported by her palms, which lay flat on the table. Her legs were spread nonchalantly, exposing her obviously well-used pussy.
For her part, once Hannah had gotten over the initial surprise of realizing she was sucking on the cock of someone she knew quite well from quite a different context, she began to realize the situation wasn’t so strange. Jess had repeatedly praised Malcolm’s skill as a lover, had told her that she frequently fucked him and Lucas together, and seemed to shower the otherwise awkward dork with affection. It made sense that he was a participant in these parties.
Malcom’s thoughts also began to settle. The girl before him was Hannah, a few hours ago a kind, intelligent, funny girl who he could geek out with over their shared dorky hobbies. A few hours ago, Hannah was a beloved friend, but also timid, seemingly frightened of her own shadow when she wasn’t in the classroom or pursuing some academic interest, and to be frank, a bit of a judgmental prude. The naked, cum-covered, cock-crazed sex fiend before him was still the kind, intelligent funny girl he had gotten to know. She was still the dear friend with whom he shared many hobbires. But now, she seemed relaxed, confident, and fully immersed in a world of debauchery. And while Malcolm had always known she was pretty, he now realized she was beautiful, and sexy. He really shouldn’t have been surprised. Sarah had also been a quiet, shy, sheltered girl until Jessica took her under wing, and she was now one of his favorite sluts. Sarah’s transformation however, had been far slower than this…
“You know this slut, Malcolm?” DeShawn laughed behind her. For a brief second, Malcolm felt like he should chastise DeShawn for calling his nerdy, younger friend such a crude name. But as he looked down at her, he knew that it was undeniably so. And he knew that the creature that looked up at him unashamedly probably took pride in being called a slut, like so many of his other friends.
As in affirmation that the name was a compliment, Hannah smiled and looked back at DeShawn. “We’re in a board game group together!” She said cheerfully. “Do you play!? We’re always looking for new members!”
DeShawn chucked at that. “Can’t say I do. Seems boring. But you’re a fun chick—if you’re there, I’ll join in!”
“Great!” Hannah responded, with genuine excitement. For a moment, it seemed like she had forgotten that he had just been fucking her brains out. “Ummm…” She glanced over her nude body. “I don’t have anything to take your contact information down with! I’ll have to get your number from Jess…”
“Sure thing sweetie,” DeShawn smiled.
Hannah then turned to Malcolm. She stood up. The corners of her mouth curled up in a wry, uneven smile, and her eyes lit up with humor.
“So Malcolm….” She started to say. “I’ve picked up some new hobbies tonight. Jessica and her friends have expanded my horizons, stretched my boundaries. And, um, other things.” With that, she giggled and glanced down at her crotch. Her pussy lips flared out and gooey, white and clear liquid oozed forth from the stretched opening, coating her inner thighs and matting down her small, but distinct, bush.
“I’ve actually heard all about you from Jess.” She went on. As she spoke, she walked backwards, until she stood directly in front of DeShawn. She licked her lips, still holding eye contact with Malcolm, and reached out behind her to grab DeShawn’s upright monster. “I think the Venn Diagram of our shared interests got a lot bigger tonight.” She giggled at that, slowly descending closer and closer to DeShawn’s cock as she spoke.
Soon, she was almost seated on him, and when his cock brushed against her groin she looked down to check the angle of her descent. She furrowed her brow for a moment, then readjusted his cock and her body so it was aligned with her asshole! She glanced back up at Malcolm, and staring at him, lowered herself down so the head of DeShawn’s penetrated her asshole!
“Ooof.” She grunted. Her breathing grew shallow, and she scowled with concentration. She continued to hold DeShawn’s cock with one hand, and brought the other to her snatch, which was now dripping heavily—likely with a combination of her own excitement and other men’s cum. She continued to slide down his organ, sticking to fingers in her slit and rubbing her thumb over her clitoris. The pace of her breathing grew quicker and more shallow, and her mirthful smile transformed into a determined snarl. Before long though, she was seated in DeShawn’s lap, his 14 inch cock lodged all the way up her ass.
For a while, she stared down between her heaving breasts, as if in awe that she worked the monster all the way up into her tightest orifice. Before long, she looked back up at Malcolm. Her smile returned along with the playful, confident brightness that shone in her eyes before she began the struggle to lodge the monster cock all the way up her ass. Her breathing, however, remained shallow. She began to speak, and despite her confident expression, she struggled to get her words, speaking at a staccato pace as she acclimated to DeShawn’s intense but welcome anal invasion. “Well Malcom. I think its time for you to fuck me!”
With that, she grabbed her legs under her knees and pulled them up, so her ankles rested near her head and her throbbing slit was fully exposed to Malcolm.
He didn’t need any more encouragement. He rushed forward and sank his aching rod into her dripping snatch, and began to pound into her like a jackhammer. DeShawn joined in, and Hannah got in the act as well, grinding against the more than two feet of cock that now filled her body as they worked into a steady, cooperative rhythm. DeShawn and Malcolm didn’t have much in common aside from a love of white (and Asian, and Hispanic, and Indian…and really any…) sluts, but they knew how to work together to bring Hannah into a state of pure, mindless bliss.
Hannah wrapped her legs around Malcolm’s waist and her arms around his neck, pulling him onto her and into a deep, open mouth kiss. He looked into her brilliant green eyes and saw they were clouded over with lust and pleasure. They stared deeply at him, but he wasn’t sure Hannah knew where she was, who she was with, or even what her own name was. Malcolm marveled at how tightly Hannah’s cunt gripped her pussy despite just having been stretched open by DeShawn and who knew how many other men tonight. But then, Malcolm himself had an impressively sized tool, and enough experience to know that the pussy was a remarkably resilient thing. Some of the most voracious size queens he knew had some of the most delightfully tight slits. Malcolm suspected that Hannah would soon join these proud ranks, if she hadn’t already.
Hannah knew exactly where she was and what she was doing. Her world right now was black cock, and that was all she wanted it to be. What little rational, coherent part of her mind remained realized that getting fucked by Malcolm wasn’t quite the same as getting fucked by all the other men she’d been with tonight—a number she wasn’t entirely sure of. She knew Malcolm well, and as more than just a thrusting cock stretching out her holes and causing orgasms to tear through her body. Having sex with men and women she’d just met was thrilling and exciting. Getting fucked by Malcolm was too, but it was more familiar, more comfortable. She couldn’t say she liked one experience more than the other; they were both joyful, but different types of joy. And besides, she’d rather liked many of the people she had met and fucked tonight. She knew she’d continue to fuck them; she hoped that with at least some of them, they’d become friends outside of primal, no holds barred sex.
As much as Hannah enjoyed the familiarity and comfort of fucking a friend, she was under no illusions that this was a romantic experience. For one, her ass was getting ruthlessly pounded by someone she’d just met an hour ago. For another, her experience with Malcolm wasn’t tender, soft-lens lovemaking. It was raw, unbridled, power fucking. Malcolm was a good friend, and a fantastic fuck buddy, but Hannah couldn’t really imagine him as a boyfriend. Still, the man knew how to fuck! Hannah’s eyes rolled back into her head as she let out a guttural moan as she climaxed. Neither Malcolm or DeShawn were close to finishing, and they continued to pound into her through her shuddering, profanity-laden orgasm. Malcolm thought to himself that Hannah probably wouldn’t shoot him such a dirty look the next time he used more colorful language to express himself after drawing a bad card or getting a bad die roll at one their game nights.
Jessica, meanwhile, had been watching the scene unfold happily on the arm of the sofa where Christine and her partner were now fucking, Christine sitting in the studs lap and watching the threesome as she took a cock up her pussy and rubbed her breasts and clit. Jessica had also been masturbating, her arousal driven not only by the pornographic scene playing out in front of her, but with her happiness at seeing Hannah fully give in to her inner slut, and watching two of her best friends fuck the daylights out of each other.
She had her own, small orgasm at the same time that Hannah had collapsed into a whimpering, shuddering, swearing fuck beast as she experienced a far more intense orgasm of her own. As she came down, she caught her breath and saw the threesome continued. “I really should record this…” she thought to herself, and remembered the phone she had left charging in the bathroom. She reluctantly tore herself away from the lustful scene, and trotted over to the other side of the house to collect it.
***
Meanwhile, thousands of miles and an ocean away, Sarah Cohen sat in the living room of the suite she shared with Eve and sighed with exhaustion as she clicked save on the most recent draft of her paper. She sighed ruefully as she looked down at the time in the corner of her screen and told herself she needed to get bed. Eve had invited her to a gangbang with a group of six new bulls they had met while visiting an art gallery earlier that week, but Sarah had gotten into a writing streak and didn’t want to lose the opportunity to get her thoughts on paper. As much as she adored black cock, school came first! She felt bad about missing the gangbang—not because she didn’t think Eve, a truly dedicated and truly filthy slut, couldn’t handle herself. In fact, she fully suspected that Eve had convinced some other girls in their group to join in the fun. The two had had already converted at least three other girls into their lifestyle, and Eve had recently announced her intention to bring a cute, short but buxom blonde from Alabama into the fold. No, Sarah’s regret wasn’t from concern for Eve, but disappointment that she was missing out on new cocks and fear that she wouldn’t get to see some new sluts broken in.
Sarah stretched as she stood to walk to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. She didn’t really need to change, as she wore only a tiny white thong and white, thin, tank top which cut off just below her breasts, giving any spectators a generous view of underboob with the slightest stretch or movement on Sarah’s part.
After she finished in the restroom, she turned to her laptop one last time to make sure she hadn’t missed any important emails while in her frenzy of scholarly writing. She arched her eyebrow when she saw a recent e-mail from Jessica with a video attachment. She did some quick calculations in her head, and figured that it was mid-evening when the video had been sent. Given the source of the video, she figured it had to be something worth watching
She opened the video and was unsurprised to see a black cock come into focus. It was rubbing across a pale white belly, and when it moved to the side, Sarah saw that it had been obscuring a tight, unspoiled pink slit. She knew very well what a well-fucked cunt looked like, and whoever was in the video hadn’t been fucked yet that evening. A tiny, feminine white hand came into the frame, trembling slightly. It tentatively reached for the cock, struggling to fit its entire girth in its dainty grip. Sarah’s grin grew wider. She was an astute girl, and even from the limited shot could tell that this young woman felt a combination of fear and excitement. That, and the relatively pristine state of her pussy, told Sarah that this was the recording of some lucky girl’s first time being blacked! Sarah shoved a hand under her panties and began to play with her own pussy.
Another woman’s hand entered the frame and gently took the novice’s hand in its own. “Don’t worry sweetie,” Jessica’s voice said softly. “I got you good and ready. This is a wonderful moment, one of the best moments of any woman’s life.”
Sarah smiled fondly as she recalled her own first steps on the path to becoming a black cock slut. She knew exactly what Jess had done to prepare this girl for her first monster cock.
The other girl’s hand seemed to slow its trembling at Jess’ touch and her words. Whoever this was had learned to place her trust in Jess. Wisely so, Sarah thought. Jess was a depraved whore. She was also a kind, thoughtful person who wouldn’t place anyone in this situation unless she knew they wanted it, and one of the best people to help introduce another woman to the wonderful world of interracial lust and unfettered sluttiness.
The camera worked its way up the other girls body. It paused for a moment when it reached her breasts, which were heaving as the girl breathed heavily and her heart undoubtedly raced.
The camera resumed its journey up her body, and as it did, another familiar voice, this time from behind the camera, began to speak.
“Tell us what’s about to happen, honey. Tell us what you’re about to do.” Sarah smiled with fondness as she heard Chloe speak. But she also felt a little sadness. She was having a great time in Europe, but she missed her fellow sluts, the ones who had broken her in and turned her. And even if they didn’t share a love for black cock, and if she weren’t so skilled at eating Sarah’s cunt, Chloe would have been one of her best friends based on their mutual love of learning and shared academic ambitions.
Just before the camera reached the girl’s face, another familiar voice spoke. This time, the familiarity of the voice shocked Sarah, and she almost fell out of her chair.
“I’m about to get fucked,” Hannah said, her voice shaky but excited, nervous but happy. Her face came fully into frame. She stared into the camera, eyes shining with a fierce intensity as she tried to maintain calm and tried to speak articulately. “I’m about to take my first black cock—my first real cock—in my little white pussy. I’m about to become a black man’s whore! No—many black men’s whore!”
With that, Hannah’s face contorted with pleasure and she let out an animalistic groan. Sarah knew what was happening out of shot, and her body shook with its own powerful orgasm. A tear of joy ran down her face as she came. She knew it! Her friends back at school had telling her for weeks they’d been trying to turn Hannah, and all of them expressed their fear that Hannah was too stubborn, too scared, too prudish to fall before black cock. But Sarah knew Hannah best, and knew that wasn’t the case. She slammed the pause button, wanting to watch the full video of Hannah’s defilement when she wasn’t so ready to pass out. Hannah’s face, twisted into a joyful grimace, froze on the screen.
More practical thoughts came to Sarah’s mind as her initial elation began to fade. She’d have to change after all, she realized, looking down at her panties, which were now thoroughly soaked through. She had no interest in sleeping in a puddle of her own juices, especially since she hadn’t actually gotten fucked that night.
Her thoughts, carnal and practical alike, were interrupted when the door to her suite began to open. Eve staggered in, looking even more tired than Sarah felt. Her clothes were askew and torn in parts, her hair was a tangled mess, and her make up smudged her face. Sarah smiled as she recognized the trademark appearance of a well-fucked slut.
“Good night, tonight?” she asked the darker girl dryly.
“Oh, yes” Eve gushed. “Those men we met really are bulls. All hung, and all know how to fuck. And remember that cute pair of missionaries from the States we met a couple days ago? Well, they’re still missionaries, but I gave them something entirely new to worship! I’m so glad their church decided to move into the twenty-first century and let women go abroad!”
Sarah giggled in response. “I didn’t even you know you had them in your sights! Good work! I’m sorry I missed out.”
“Oh, don’t worry about it.” Eve replied. “I’m sure all involved will want to partake again soon.” She let out her own giggle, which stopped when she noticed Sarah’s screen.
“Is that your sister!?!?” She asked, startled.
Sarah just nodded and smiled happily.
“She’s sexy Sarah….I think we’re going to have a lot of fun when I come visit. And I think we both have a lot to talk about…but in the morning, I’m exhausted.”
“Agreed!” Sarah nodded her head, more wearily this time.
The two stood and kissed, not quite lustfully but not quite platonically—just fondly—before heading off for their separate bedrooms. Both drifted off to sleep wearing nothing more than wide smiles.
***
Jess opened the door to the bathroom where she had left her phone charging, and saw it resting undisturbed on the sink where she had left it. She had somewhat expected some lustful couple—or bigger group—to have burst into the room and knocked it to the ground in a lust-filled frenzy. “This is why I use covers!” She thought to herself. “And besides…they’re pretty.”
She picked up the now revived phone and woke it up from sleep mode, ready to start snapping photos and recording videos. Before she could open her camera, though, she saw that her screen was flooded with a flood of notifications. More than a dozen missed calls and text messages had come from Charlotte since she had left her phone.
“Are you with Hannah? Hannah’s not answering her phone! Where’s Hannah? Where are you? Is Hannah okay!!?? What’s happening!” The text messages grew increasingly frantic. Jess figured there was no point in listening to one of the many voicemails which had been left, as they undoubtedly covered the same topics.
She rolled her eyes at the conservative prude, and was prepared to send a brusque assurance that Hannah was fine. As she began to type the text message, a mischievous smile flashed across her face as a fun idea popped into her head.
“If this mother hen wants to talk to Hannah, she can talk to Hannah.” She thought to herself. She deleted the nascent text message and called Charlotte instead. Charlotte immediately picked up, as if she’d been staring at her phone.
“Hey Charlotte!” Jessica greeted the Southerner, cheerfully but nonchalanty. “I saw you called. What’s up?”
“WHATS UP?” Charlotte spat back indignantly. “Do you know what time it is? I haven’t heard at all from you or Hannah!
Hannah silently chuckled to herself at Charlotte’s shock over the time. It wasn’t even midnight yet!
“I didn’t know you gave your adult, college roommate a curfew!” Jess giggled. “Hannah and I are still at the party. Hannah’s fine, more than fine! Malcolm’s here, and she’s made a bunch of new friends! She’s having a great time! Our little wallflower is really coming out of her shell!”
Charlotte sighed suspiciously. “It’s not like Hannah to stay out this late. She usually answers my text messages and calls too, but I haven’t heard back from her.”
“Oh…ummm….maybe her phone battery died?” Jessica improvised.
“Really?” Charlotte asked, continuing her sharp interrogation. “That’s not like Hannah either. You know how she is. She always makes sure her phone is as charged as possible before she leaves the dorms.”
“Listen, Charlotte, what do you think I’m going to do her? Hannah’s great. Do you want to talk to her?”
“YES!” an exasperated Charlotte spat out, almost shouting.
“Let me go grab her! She um…talking…to a few people right now.” It took all of Jessica’s willpower not to burst out laughing at the statement. She supposed that screaming out a tirade of incoherent vulgarities while getting her brains fucked out by more than two feet of black of cock was talking. She told no lies!
Jess placed the phone on mute before leaving the restroom to return to Hannah and the fuck fest. She didn’t want Charlotte to be tipped off to what precisely was going on.
She strolled back across the room, passing various groups partaking in various combinations of sex acts before reaching Hannah. She was a little disappointed to see the double penetration had stopped, but also figured that it would allow her to carry out her plans more easily. She’d need some degree of focus and cooperation from Hannah.
Christine was now kneeling in front of the still unknown black man who had been a bit player in Hannah’s most recent sexual escapades, devotedly sucking his cock. DeShawn meanwhile, plowed into her pussy from behind. Christine’s moans were muffled by the cock in her mouth.
Hannah had returned to the coffee table, where she knelt on all fours as Malcolm continued to fuck her from behind. She squealed, panted and cursed like the fuck-slut she was, unhindered by any obstruction to her ability to speak or make noise.
Jess looked about the room. The group was far enough away from any others that their sex sounds would likely be too distant for Charlotte to figure anything out, if she could hear them at all. Christine was fully occupied, and therefore unlikely to be the source of any inopportune outbursts.
Hannah though…this would be a test for Hannah. Either she’d maintain her composure under the full power of being fucked by black cock, and play along with Jess’s game, or she’d be unable to control herself and reveal her new outlook to Charlotte that night. Jess smiled to herself, as saw either outcome as a win.
Jess walked over to Hannah and kneeled, so she was eye level with the bucking whore.
“Hannah, sweetie.” She started. Hannah didn’t respond, other than to continue her moaning and thrusting. Jessica gently stroked the side of her cheek and moved some strands of hair that had fallen in her eyes.
This got Hannah’s attention, at least. She didn’t stop or even slow the pace of her fucking, but she acknowledged Jessica through eyes hooded with lust.
“Hannah, sweetie.” Jess repeated, smiling gently as she looked straight into Hannah’s eyes. “Charlotte’s on the phone for you.” She then held up the phone in front of Hannah’s face. Hannah’s eyes widened with surprise, and she clapped her hand over her mouth to stifle the sounds of lust she couldn’t quite yet bring to a stop. A look of concern came across her face as she stared at the smiling profile picture of her blue-eyed, raven haired roommate’s displayed on Hannah’s phone.
“Don’t worry, Hannah you’re on mute!” Jess soothed her. “But well…Charlotte wants to make sure you’re okay. And I thought it would be nice of you to explain that you’re doing great..but I mean, it’s up to you how much detail you want to share her with her.”
A glint of mischief sparked in Hannah’s eyes as she realized Jessica’s game. She took a few moments to catch her breath before twisting her head to turn to Malcolm as she remained on all fours.
“Malcolm, honey.” She began. “PLEASE keep fucking me. But I need to calm down my neurotic roommate, so slow down a bit, okay?”
Malcolm nodded and slowed his thrusts, while still plunging the full length of his cock in and out of Hannah’s sheath. Now, he was more of a metronome than a jackhammer. Hannah still panted and struggled to keep from moaning under these slower exertions. Hannah and Jessica locked eyes and smiled at each other, in an unspoken agreement that this challenge would only add to the fun of the imminent conversation. Hannah nodded silently, and Jess unmuted the phone and placed it on speaker, so the group could hear Charlotte’s side of the conversation.
“Heyyy…Charlotte.” Hannah stretched out the first word and a small but awkward pause punctuated her greeting, as she tried to maintain an ordinary cadence while being fucked. “Jess said you wanted to talk to me?”
“HANNAH!” Charlotte called out frantically. “Do you know what time it is? Where are you? Where have you been? ARE YOU OKAY!?!?!?”
Hannah mirrored Jess’s earlier expression in the bathroom and rolled her eyes as she twirled around her finger around her ear in a gesture that indicated she thought Charlotte was acting crazily.
She gulped and took a deep breath before she began speaking again, as if preparing for a great effort. “I’m good…so good…soooo soooo good.” Her words were labored as she panted. She shook her head and tried to refocus herself. “Met so many new people. Good….good people….feels good…feels good to meet good people.” She silently mouthed an elongated form of the word “fuck” after struggling to get sentence out and gently pounded a fist on the table, as if trying to release her expressions of pleasure through striking the table rather than screaming out.
There was silence from the other end of the phone line for a few moments, as Charlotte tried to process Hannah’s strained statements. “When are you coming home tonight?”
“Cumming…cum…cumming…cumming home! Yes I’d love to cum…come home! But…I’ll come home later….I need to cum here…”
“That doesn’t make any sense…you’re already there…why are you going to come there? I asked if you’re coming here?” Charlotte
“Oh sorry….yes…I came here…I definitely came here.” Hannah giggled before regaining her composure. “I’ll come home THERE later….much later…have to finish cumming here.”
“Oh my gosh Hannah, why are you so out of breath? Why does nothing you say make sense?” Charlotte’s tone became more frantic. “Are you on drugs!!?!?!?”
Despite the fact Charlotte couldn’t see her, Hannah shook her head in vigorous opposition to the idea. In truth, her opposition to the prospect of drug use was sincere. She didn’t want to fry her brains—and besides—she doubted any drug could compete with the pleasure of black cock. Perhaps, though, the occasional puff of a joint or drink would complement her new lifestyle…
She snapped back to the conversation when she heard Charlotte began to frantically call out her name again. “Hannah? Hannah? Are you there??”
“No drugs! I’ve been…dancing?” The last part came out as more of a question than a statement, but Charlotte didn’t seem to notice. Hannah and Jess exchanged a look of silent laughter, as both realized the irony that Hannah’s claim to have been dancing was the only thing that either slut had said during the conversation that wasn’t entirely true.
Charlotte seemed relax a bit as she let out a friendly laugh. “Dancing!? You? Don’t take this the wrong way, I love you dearly, but you’re not most graceful mover I’ve ever seen.”
Hannah shrugged at the statement, unable to disagree. Although in the past few hours she’d developed a skill for quickly and deftly switching between sexual positions and partners…
There was a pause on the other line and Charlotte again began speaking, her tone again growing concerned and serious.
“Listen, Hannah” she said under her breath, as if whispering. “Dancing is how guys try to feel you up, maybe even have sex with you! Don’t let your body get to close to some guy! Don’t let him put his hands all over you!”
All three people listening in on the conversation nearly bust into laughter at that. Malcolm released Hannah’s waist and clapped both hands over his mouth. Sophie, who was still holding the phone up, brought her hand up to her mouth and bit down on the back of it, trying to stifle a guffaw. Hannah, who was supporting herself on her elbows, let one arm fall and threw her face into the crook of her elbow. All three began to shake with the laughter they held within. When Hannah regained relative control of herself, she began to speak into the phone again. Malcolm’s thrusts had been interrupted by his efforts not to laugh out loud at the absurdity of Charlotte’s statement, and she was able to speak far more articulately now.
“Listen, Charlotte, it’s sweet of you to look out for me. But I’m a big girl! I can look out for myself! I still want to hang out more with Jessica, here at the party! I may spend the night…I’ll talk to you tomorrow!” Before Charlotte could get another word out, she swung her hand out and slammed the disconnect button.
With that, Jessica, Malcolm, and Charlotte collapsed into peals of laughter. Malcolm slid out of Hannah as he sat back on the floor, lost in the humor of the situation. The trio on the couch paused their fucking to look at them quizzically, but only for a moment, and before long, resumed their carnal frolicking.
“I’ve got to admit,” Malcom spoke first. “Charlotte’s a tight ass, but she’s fucking hot…and that accent of hers is pretty sexy. I wouldn’t mind seeing her at one of these!”
Hannah shook her head furiously. “Charlotte is so conservative! She’d never go for this! And she is a tight ass…but she means well.” Despite having made her an object of harmless fun, she felt the need to defend her friend’s honor. She felt something else too. She’d learned to look at other women sexually tonight, and, if she were honest with herself, she had to admit she thought Charlotte was gorgeous. A vision of her religious, conservative roommate, riding naked on an anonymous black cock as her golden cross bounced between her large tits caused Hannah’s pussy begin to slicken with juice and tingle with electricity.
Jess smirked at her. “There’s someone else I can think of who I’d have the same thing about…” she looked down at her phone to check the time…about four hours ago.
Hannah blinked. Had she really been fucking for four hours? How much had her body count grown in four hours? She didn’t know, and she didn’t really care. But she knew she wanted to keep going.
She sat up on the table, before rising to her feet. “Malcolm, it’s been a real pleasure. We’re going to be fucking, lots and lots, from now on. But…there’s still so many more black cocks I want to try!”
Malcolm laughed happily. “Welcome to our world Hannah. I’m glad to have you as a fuck bunny. And I totally understand! Let’s see what everyone else is up to!”
Hannah bit her lip and smiled bashfully but happily at Malcolm calling her his fuck bunny. She then took Malcom’s hand in one of her own, Jessica’s in the other, and led the group back towards the center of the room, where the main orgy continued to rage in full force.
***
On the other side room, Lucas and Anne cried out together as Lucas unleashed another river of cum into deep into Anne’s bowels. He wasn’t sure how many times he’d filled up Anne up his semen in the past several minutes, but he’d unloaded in each of her holes multiple times. He knew that Anne had had a crush on him for some time, and while Jessica would always be his number one slut, he was genuinely fond of Anne and thought the lithe, chestnut haired girl was sexy as hell. He held himself over her body, deflated from the most recent orgasm but not wanting to crush her. She pulled her head up and twisted her head to face him, and two began to make out. Lucas felt a twinge of concern and guilt. He enjoyed fucking Anne and he liked the girl’s company. But he saw her as a friend, and now a fuck buddy, and he was worried that the girl had been holding a flame for him and who was a freshly minted black cock slut would grow attached. Even setting aside his special relationship with Jessica, this wasn’t a group where scenes from romantic comedies came true. He was concerned that despite the pornographic events around them, Anne might get confused and develop some fanciful, unrealistic ideas about their relationship. He didn’t want to hurt her.
Anne broke the kiss and looked at him lustfully. She began to speak, and Lucas braced himself for an awkward declaration of love.
“I’ve wanted to fuck you since forever…and it was everything I had hoped and imagined.” Anne began. She then paused to gather her thoughts. “But…we’ve been fucking for almost an hour now…but there are plenty of other bulls and whores here I want to fuck! Let’s get back to the others!”
“Agreed!” Lucas nodded, relief washing him over. Anne was no lovesick puppy-she was a depraved black cock slut!
He stood and bent over to help Anne to her feet. He took her hand in his own, and the two walked back to the center of the room.
As they approached, they came across Malcolm, sitting in an armchair and receiving a sloppy blowjob from Jessica. Anne, still new to this world, felt a bit of trepidation as they approached. Would Jessica be bitter or jealous that she had stolen away Lucas for too long?
Anne’s anxiety diminished as Jess looked up at the pair, smiling and stroking Malcolm’s cock as she greeted them.
“Anne, you’ve been eyeing Lucas here for months! Hope you enjoyed fucking him! He’s a master!” She said it without a hint of reproach.
Lucas leaned over and affectionately kissed Anne on the head. “Anne here’s quite the hellcat. I need a breather!”
Jess pouted a little at that. “We haven’t fucked tonight…” She shrugged. “Get rested, then!” With that, she went back to sucking Malcolm’s cock.
Malcolm smiled up at Lucas. “Hey man. This is a great party. Check it out. Even if you just want to watch, it’s quite a sight” He gestured towards a cluster of black men, milling about a few feet away.
Anne and Lucas exchanged curious glances. Anne glanced over and licked her lips. Whatever was going on, there was a fair amount of idle black cock—black cock she would happily entertain. She tugged on Lucas’s hand, wanting him to join her.
The two walked around the group until they found an angle which gave them a clear view of the action.
Hannah and Terri lay side-by-side, on their backs. A black man was between each of their legs, pounding their pussies. Another pair of black men kneeled at their heads, and the slutty duet sucked their cocks with gusto. Men circled around and squatted around the group, and Anne gasped when she saw that after a few minutes, one of the men fucking or receiving a blow job from the two would tap out, only for another to quickly fill the unused orifice! Neither Hannah or Terri seemed concerned about the specifics of who they were fucking or sucking; they just wanted to be used by black cock!
The duo’s hands moved about in a frenzy, switching between rubbing their breasts, holding the others hand, rubbing their own clits, rubbing the other whore’s clit, and stroking an unattended cock as it came within grasp.
Chloe was kneeling and bent over Terri, sucking on her breasts while another black man fucked her doggy style. Hannah and Terri occasionally interrupted their blowjobs to make out with each other—or in Terri’s case, with Chloe-- or let out lewd declarations of lust and commands for the men to fuck them harder, to treat them like the filthy whores that they were. Sometimes, one of the black men would kneel to Hannah’s side; she would then stop sucking the man directly in front of her and turn her head to give the new arrival a blowjob of his own.
Anne’s mouth gaped at the pornographic sight, and her pussy flooded with arousal. Lucas put his hand to her back and whispered into her ear. “Poor Hannah there isn’t getting all the attention she deserves. She’s got plenty of cock, but Terri’s getting some more tender care to go along with her hard fucking! Why don’t you go help your buddy out?”
Anne nodded eagerly. She swiftly walked to Hannah’s side, gently pushing away some of the giant bulls as she did, and sank to her knees, mirroring Chloe’s position. She extended her neck so her mouth was level with Hannah’s breasts, and took one of them in her mouth, gently licking and sucking the nipple as she did.
Hannah stopped sucking the ebony rod in her mouth, popping out to look to see where the source of the new, more gentle source of pleasure was coming from.
“Oh Anne.” She gasped. “That’s so nice. This is all so good. God. I love being a slut. I love fucking black cocks. I love fucking my fellow sluts. God. What was I thinking before tonight?” Her speech to Anne was interrupted when the man fucking her picked up his pace, and she threw back her head in a joyful howl. In turn, the man whose cock Hannah had been sucking thrust it back into her mouth, and she obediently resumed her blowjob.
For her part, Anne had lifted her mouth off of Hannah’s tits long enough to express her agreement with Anne’s sentiments, but her own soliloquy was cut off before it could even begin when a bull knelt behind and speared her exposed slit, erasing her faculties for speech in a tidal wave of sexual pleasure. Unable to form coherent sentences, Anne resumed feasting on Hannah’s jiggling tits.
This assemblage of fucking went on for longer than any of the participants could count. An assembly line of sorts formed, with men switching out between the slutty quartet’s willing holes, and the whores happily and eagerly taking whatever was thrown at them. Anne delighted as cocks entered either her pussy or asshole interchangeably; she wasn’t sure which she loved more. She decided one form of pleasure wasn’t any better than the other; they were both wonderful in equal, but distinct, ways.
In time, the inevitable happened. Whichever stud was fucking Hannah let out a roar as his cock began to spasm in her miraculously still-tight cunt, unleashing a flood of cum into the receptive hole. He pulled out, causing rivers of cum to shoot across Hannah’s belly and breasts, and to coat the side of Anne’s face and the top of her head. This triggered a chain reaction. The other men enjoying the whore buffet all unleashed their orgasms, filling Anne, Hannah, Terri, and Chloe with semen, and leaving their bodies pasted with layers of sperm.
Exhausted and spent, the fuck formation broke apart. Anne collapsed across Hannah and Terri, laying over their stomachs. Chloe fell to their side, laying on her stomach. Hannah and Terri continued to make out, but with far less vigor than before, the fatigue from the sexual marathon beginning to show.
Of course, there was no shortage of black bulls ready to continue fucking. One of the men who was part of the prior sexual circus act pulled Chloe up. She smiled, ready to go again, as he draped her over back of the couch and began to plow into her from behind. Another man grabbed Anne, propped her next to Chloe, and began fucking her in the same position. As the two girls were fucked side by side, they began to make out with each other. Terri pulled herself up. She positioned herself behind the man fucking Anne and began to tongue his asshole! One hand played with Anne’s vagina as it was split open by the black stud; the other played with the balls of the bull plowing Chloe! As she worked, another black man bent behind and shoved his cock in her cunt! She pulled her mouth off the asshole she had been feasting on long enough to let out a surprised yet delighted gasp, but quickly returned to her anal feast.
Hannah continued to lay on the ground, gently rubbing her pussy and staring up at the ceiling, seemingly oblivious to the continued fuck fest happening a few feet away. She scooped a bit of cum which had accumulated in her navel into two of the fingers in the hand that was not working at her abused cunt and began to suck them, almost unconsciously.
A pair of studs who had been part of the previous group approached her, apparently ready enjoy her body once more. She apparently heard them approach, as she propped her neck up, and, once she realized what they were coming for her, she held up the hand which had been in her mouth and faced her palm outward, gesturing for them to halt, and shook her head. The men shrugged and walked around the corner of the couch where Anne and Chloe were getting fucked, shoving their cocks into their mouths, which hung open with moans of pleasure and declarations of whorish delight.
Lucas had been watching the debauched scene unfold with delight, but he grew concerned at Hannah’s apparent cessation of sluttiness. Did she regret what she had done? Was she having second thoughts about becoming a black cock slut? Had she been hurt somehow in the prior of frenzy of fucking?
Lucas approached her and kneeled next to her. Her breathing was heavy, as if she had just run a race. Some thin wisps of hair fell over her face, and were matted to the skin by the sweat and cum which drenched her face and body. When Lucas first saw her, the little make up she wore had been running in streaks down her face. Now, it had been almost entirely worn off. Although she had just declined a pair of black cocks approaching her at full mast, she still appeared to be in a state of sexual agitation. She continued to rub her pussy with one hand while playing with her breasts with another. Her body subtly shivered, and she emitted little gasps and murmurs, punctuated by the occasional squeak of pleasure when her fingers penetrated her pussy or brushed against what must have a particularly sensitive part of her clitoris.
Lucas gently brushed some of the hair out of her face, studying her with concern. Hannah seemed to break at least partly out of her trance, and looked up at Lucas. The pair hadn’t really interacted since she had been blacked that night, and he expected her to show some embarrassment and laying before him, nude and ravished. Her normally brilliant green eyes were clouded over with obvious fatigue, but they brightened when she saw him. She gave him a wan smile.
“Hey Lucas.” Her tone was casual and friendly, but her voice was hoarse and tired. “I’ve had…quite the evening.”
“I can see that,” Lucas responded casually. “Jess was so excited when she told me that some new girls had joined our fold tonight…I suspected you were one of those girls, but I didn’t know if I could believe it.”
“Oh believe it!” Hannah giggled.
Lucas stroked Hannah’s forehead with one hand and took one of her hands in his other. “Are you feeling okay?”
Hannah sighed contentedly. “I’m feeling wonderful. I think the first time in my life I’m not scared or nervous about something. And if this is what it means to feel well-fucked…I think there’s a lot of fucking to be done in my future!”
She then frowned and a look of sadness broke the blissed out, dazed expression she had been wearing.
“Lucas…I’m exhausted. I really, really want you to fuck me…but I think I’m all fucked out tonight.”
Lucas patted her hand gently. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard you swear before tonight Hannah. I think you’ve earned a rest…”
Hannah sighed with a combination of happiness and exhaustion. “There’s going to be a long line of black cocks in my life from now on. You’re going to get your turn, plenty of times.”
“From what I’ve seen tonight, I’m looking very forward to it.” Lucas smiled down at her.
“God.” Hannah said. “I must look like a wreck.”
“Honestly…” Lucas replied. “You do…but a beautiful, sexy wreck.” She blushed at that.
Hannah turned her head to the side, her gaze falling across the bar where she had started the party. She remembered that a few hours ago, she watched in astonishment as she walked into a scene of unrestrained debauchery, as she saw both friends and strangers engage in what was clearly a familiar routine of no-holds barred fucking. She remembered her strange excitement at meeting someone she knew would be one of her best friends, Anne, at such an unusual setting. She remembered her shock when declared her need to get fucked, and her fear and horror at the at hearing the animalistic sounds erupt from the quiet girl as she transformed into a whore before her eyes. She remembered berating the man for disrespect, the same man who would minutes later be the first stud to introduce her to the joys of black cock. She remembered her desperation to leave, her clumsy efforts to complete simple a task as calling a ride to get her away from this bizarre sex carnival, and then felt a wave of relief that she hadn’t succeeded. She remembered making one of the best decisions of her life, and remembered placing her phone carefully atop the bar.
She had an idea.
“Lucas, can you do me a favor?” she asked calmly. “This is obviously a very special night to me…Jess and Chloe captured the beginning. But…I’d like to remember my first night as a beautiful and sexy wreck. I left my camera over at the bar, and I still feel like I can’t even get up…can you grab it for me?”
“Of course!” Lucas got up and walked to pick it up. As he walked away, Hannah unabashedly admired his naked, muscular ass and the massive cock which swung between his legs. She giggled at the thought of having had such a friendly and casual conversation with a naked man, as she herself lay nude and covered in the aftermath of having fucked countless men and women.
When Lucas returned with the phone, Hannah still lay on the floor, her hands clasped behind her head and her legs splayed out, flat on the floor, a small, relaxed smile on her face and a dreamy look in her eyes. The pose caused her breasts to stick out delightfully and fully exposed her stretched, oozing snatch. Hannah looked up at Lucas and smiled more widely when he returned, seemingly unconcerned about her lewd display.
Lucas held the phone out and snapped a few pictures of Hannah before she shook her head and extended her arm, waving her hand in a “gimme” gesture towards the phone. “I want to take these myself,” she explained. Lucas passed the phone to her.
Hannah played with the phone for a few seconds as she figured out the camera’s selfie features, and held it over her face and body as she tried to figure out the right angles and zoom levels to take a good picture. Hannah had never been one for selfies—she regarded it as a vain and frivolous exercise. But well—a lot had changed tonight. Hannah didn’t imagine she’d ever be the type to post every moment of her life on the internet, but this was a special occasion.
She smiled at the camera as she took close ups of her face, and then held the camera up to get shots of her entire, naked, outstretched form. She hesitated, but only for a second, as she lowed the camera to her groin and took some close-ups of her pussy. She bit her lower lip and furrowed her brow. “I hope those came out okay,” she said to Lucas. “Kind of hard to see. Be a doll and help me out, will you?” He, of course, nodded his agreement.
She passed him the phone and instructed him to lie in front of her, so he could take pictures of her level to the floor. She propped her upper body up on her elbows, and pulled her legs up, so her feet lay flat on the floor and her knees stuck up in the air, giving a clear view of her vagina and asshole. She smiled at the camera and angled her head so that her entire face and body would make it into the frame. Lucas snapped a few photos, and then Hannah reached over and placed two fingers to the side of her pussy, stretching it out so it was more readily exposed. As she did, more cum oozed out, giving an even more vulgar air to the second batch of pictures Lucas took.
Hannah sighed happily and relaxed, spreading out and laying flat on the floor again. “I guess I have some good, new profile pictures now…I just need to figure out where I can use them.”
With that, she tried to pull herself up, but wasn’t able to manage to pull herself to her feet. She’d simply run out of energy, and her limbs were jelly. She looked somewhat embarrassed as she stumbled and scrambled about on the floor, despite her impromptu, exhibitionist photoshoot of a few seconds ago.
“I think I need to go to bed…” she told Lucas, blushing at her lack of stamina.
“Of course. You’ve had a big night.” Lucas said with an understanding tone.
Hannah frowned and wrinkled her nose in thought. “I can call a ride…but I have no idea where my keys are…or my clothes…and I don’t even know if I can make it to the door!” Some of that trademark anxiety seemed to be creeping back.
“Don’t worry about a thing, sweetie.” Lucas said soothingly. “You can stay here, tonight. You didn’t think we’d build a fuck palace without a place for our sluts to stay, did you?” The vulgar statement seemed to clash with Lucas’s earlier, gentle demeanor, but well…Hannah was quickly forming the belief that vulgarity was a kind of virtue. The man had, after all, just taken closeups of her cum-soaked, oozing twat at her direction!
With that, he scooped her up in his arms and began walking her towards the staircase which led to the upper floor of the home. As he did, Hannah surveyed the room. The orgy continued in full force. Hannah sighed, feeling a mixture of disappointment in her sexual stamina and safety and comfort in Lucas’ strong arms. As with Malcolm, this wasn’t a romantic feeling-instead, Hannah felt warm friendship and trust coupled with lust.
As he carried her across the room, Hannah saw that Jessica had now mounted Malcolm, his cock splitting her pussy open as she rode him. She caught sight of Hannah and Lucas and smiled warmly at them, winking as she caught Hannah’s eye.
“Take care of our girl, honey!” she called out to Lucas. “And then get back down here and fuck me!”
Hannah felt a delighted warmth at the scene. She knew that Jess had spent a lot of time with her that night, guiding her down the path of becoming a true whore. She suspected that Jess hadn’t gotten as much cock as she usually did at these events. She smiled, happy that Jessica would get to spend the rest of the night fucking to her heart’s content, and grateful at the world to which Jess had inducted her. Her pussy tingled with excitement at the future adventures she knew she would join Jessica in, as a fully committed and fully fledged slut.
With that, the last of Hannah’s energy gave out, and, before Lucas could even reach the stairs, she slipped into a deep slumber.
Higher Education Ch. 18
Hannah woke up, feeling relaxed and refreshed as the sun peaked through the window. She took a few moments to enjoy the early Saturday morning, content with laying in bed with her eyes closed for a bit as she didn’t have to rush to prepare for class. As the fog of sleep began to lift, a sense of confusion began to settle in. Why hadn’t her alarm gone off? Even on Saturdays she set one, as she didn’t want to waste her days sleeping in. She glanced over at the nightstand, and although her vision slightly clouded by the absence of her glasses, she was startled to realize no alarm clock could be found! Nor was the lamp which rested on it her own. And absent was the usually present stack of books she had been working through, for her pleasure reading.
She noticed a soft, warm presence pressing against her bare back. Another source of confusion as her senses began to emerge from her slumber. She was naked! Normally she went to bed in sweats and a t-shirt…
Hannah shook her head and squinted as she looked around the blurry surroundings. This was not her room! Her sopheric haze lifted and the memories of the previous night came rushing back in a vivid waterfall. The feeling of cocks stretching out and tongues lashing her holes, the taste of cock, pussy, sweat and cum, the wails of sexual pleasure and profane tirades all rushed into her mind in a rapid, lurid montage.
She couldn’t remember coming up this room and climbing to bed, but she surmised she had to be in the same house where the orgy had unfolded. If she had travelled a further distance, she’d have remembered it. She had fucked her brains out last night, but she hadn’t taken any drugs or drank anything alcoholic, so the gap in her memory was likely caused by exhaustion, not a blackout.
In the quiet stillness of this strange room, Hannah probed her own thoughts and feelings. She felt no regret or shame at her actions the previous night. She felt happy, even proud. She wanted it to happen again. Last night had changed her…she was a new, better Hannah now.
As Hannah mulled over these thoughts, more practical concerns began to emerge. Had she lost her glasses? Her phone? Her purse? Hannah reflected that yesterday, if she had woken up naked in a strange room without knowing where her most important belongings were, she’d be in a panic. Now, she was calmy assessing the situation, evaluating her surroundings and taking the strange circumstances in relative stride. Perhaps having been an eager participant in a debauched orgy lent a certain perspective which fostered a sense of serenity.
She sat up and scanned the unfamiliar nightstand. As she did, she looked back and saw that the warm, soft presence was an equally nude Jessica. The blonde rolled over and murmured small, quiet sounds as Hannah moved about, but otherwise remained asleep. On the nightstand, someone had neatly laid out her glasses, phone, purse, and even her hair scrunchie. “See?” She thought to herself. “Nothing to worry about.”
She reached for her phone to check the time, but the battery had died. She put her glasses on, trying to move gently so as not to disturb the sleeping Jessica, and studied the room further. Her cardigan neatly hung on a coat rack in the corner of a room. She recalled that most of her clothes, however, had been torn off in a prelude to last night’s fuck fest. Hannah considered that she’d need to figure out a way to get home with being arrested for indecent exposure, but figured she’d have time enough to find a solution to that problem. Perhaps Jessica would be of some help when she woke up. Hannah smirked as she recognized the change her mentality. She probably should have been at least annoyed that her clothes had been destroyed—but, well, it was kind of fun to be stripped naked in front of so many people.
A mirrored closet was to Hannah’s side of the bed. She studied herself in the mirror. Her make-up had been completely worn off, washed away by the sweat and sperm that had covered her face in the preceding hours. Her hair was a mess, framing her face and giving her an almost medusa-like appearance. She had expected her skin to bear the marks of last night’s activities, in which she had been manhandled and groped by so many, but it was pristine and pale, apparently having recovered in the night. However, flecks of dried, white residue covered her body, a souvenir of the many torrents of cum which had splattered across her body. She spread her legs a bit, to survey the aftermath of her christening as a black cock slut. Her unruly bush also harbored white flecks of dried residue, and was matted to her skin. But she saw that her pussy, which had surely been stretched into a gaping hole last night, had closed up into a tight, tiny slit. She was a little puzzled by this—she wasn’t sure how many gargantuan cocks had stuffed her last night, but it was certainly in the double digits. She thought this would have left more of a lasting mark.
Her meditations were interrupted by a rustling sound behind her. Jessica had woken up. She shook her head to chase away the last wisps of sleep and sat next to Hannah on the bed, also facing the mirror. “Good morning, sweetie!” she smiled. She placed her arm around her shoulder, and kissed her cheek, before looking into the mirror. She smiled widely at the image of the two of them, sitting side by, completely naked. Jessica had worn thicker makeup, and while much of it had worn off during the nights festivities, smeared vestiges remained. She shared Hannah’s wild unkempt hairstyle, and her skin was also adorned with gobs of dried semen. Hannah had definitely seen that Jessica’s cunt had been left gaping after being plundered by so many black cocks, but it closed up to a tight, pristine looking slit in the night.
“I’d say we look like two well-fucked whores!” Jess beamed. “Wouldn’t you?”
Hannah nodded faintly, and then looked down to the reflection of their tight holes and frowned.
Jess began to laugh. “A woman’s pussy is remarkably resilient! We push babies through those things! God, with how many black cocks I’ve taken in the past few years I’d hate to think what it’d look if it weren’t…You’re not disappointed are you?”
Hannah giggled. “No….I’m relieved actually. I was just surprised.”
“There are exercises you’ll want to do,” Jess told her. “I’ll send you a link. They’ll improve your fucking skill too…although from what I saw last night, you’re a natural born slut!”
Hannah beamed. “Last night was amazing…I never knew I could feel so wonderful…”
Jess grinned and placed both her hands on the redhead’s shoulders. “So you’re game to keep doing this?”
“Oh yes,” Hannah nodded confidently. “I am a black cock slut for life!”
Jess hugged her tightly at the declaration. She then reached down for her purse, which lay on the floor by the side of the bed.
“Selfies?” she asked. Hannah rolled her eyes a bit, but nodded her agreement, thinking some nude pictures with the woman who had taught her the joys of black cock sex would be more fun that the typical social media fodder.
Jess pressed the side of her face against Hannah’s so the too would fit in the same room. Hannah’s pussy tingled a little as she inhaled the musk rolling of Jessica’s body, a combination of faded perfume and sweat. Hannah realized her body likely had the same odor, and that a shower would be in order.
Jess held her phone up and snapped three photos of the naked pair. In the first, only Hannah and Jessica’s faces could be seen. Their hair was a mess, and so was Jess’ make up, but other than that, it looked like any picture two friends would take together. The second was zoomed out a bit more. It showed their bare shoulders and the very tops of the curves of their breasts. But it could’ve been taken at the beach, or the two could have been wearing tube tops (although anyone who had met Hannah before yesterday, without seeing her adventures of the previous night, would know that the girl would never wear such revealing attire).
The third photo displayed the entirety of their nude bodies. Hannah’s right breast rested against Jess’ left breast, and both girls sat with their legs open—not spread wide, but enough to expose their pussies.
Jess brought her phone down and tapped the screen a few times.
“I sent you copies. You can use one for when I call you! I’ll leave up to you which one though!”
“Thanks-I’ll decide later. My phone battery died,” Hannah explained.
“I have a charger if you want it!” Jessica offered.
“Honestly, I think it’d be nice to be without it for a couple hours. What time is it?”
“It’s not even eight yet-we have time to laze around.” Jessica answered.
Hannah rubbed the back of her neck. “I could use a shower” she yawned.
“Through that door,” Jess gestured. “There’s plenty of body wash and fresh towels.”
Hannah gave Jess a quick squeeze and trotted off towards the shower. Jess licked her lips as she walked away, admiring her naked, perky ass and smiling at the thought it was now hers to play with. When Hannah was safely within the bathroom, she then opened her phone again and sent the raunchy selfies to Sarah.
Hannah smiled when she saw the large, spacious shower. She turned on the water and felt her muscles relax under the steady stream of hot liquid. Before long, she heard the shower door open and close. She turned to see Jess, smiling wickedly at her.
“It’ll be faster if we shower together,” Jess smiled. “Besides…I thought you could use some help!” She held up a safety razor and shaving gel, and glanced down at the bush which had been a source of Hannah’s embarrassment the previous night.
Hannah just smiled and nodded. Jess approached her, and got to work. Of course, she let her fingers stray over Hannah’s clit and brush against her pussy more than she needed, eliciting little squeaks of pleasure from the girl. After a few minutes Jess stepped back and gave a satisfied nod. “I left a little patch…boys are going to enjoy knowing you’re a natural redhead!”
The two girls then began to lather each other up and clean each other, paying particular attention to the most sensitive parts of their bodies. After they rinsed each other off, Jess placed her hands on Hannah’s shoulders, and gently pushed her to the surface of the spacious shower. Hannah knew what Jess wanted, and spread her legs, baring her pussy to Jess’ waiting mouth. Jess dived in, devouring Hannah’s pussy and sticking two of her fingers up Hannah’s asshole. Hannah didn’t last long under the dual assault, and in minutes was howling in orgasm. Jess looked up from between her legs, with a wide smile and glowing eyes.
Hannah took a few moments to catch her breath and then matched Jess’ gaze with an intense stare. “Turn around, slut!” She commanded. “I want to return the favor!”
“Ooooo…I like the assertiveness” Jess giggled as she swung around and bent in front of Hannah on her hands and knees. Hannah stuck three fingers up the blonde’s exposed cunt, and reached her thumb to play with her clitoris. Jessica emitted squeaks and gasps of pleasure at Hannah’s ministrations. Those modest squeaks and gasps turned into a startled but pleasured howl and her eyes bulged out as she felt Hannah’s tongue jam itself into her asshole! She turned to Hannah, whose face buried in her groin, but whose bright green eyes flashed their own wicked smile.
“God Hannah….you are such a fucking slut!” Jess moaned. Hannah nodded her agreement and stuck her tongue even deeper, causing waves of orgasmic pleasure to rip through Jess’ body. The blondes screams of delight were muffled when she collapsed, her face falling into the crook of her elbow.
Jess lay speechless. If this was Hannah on Day One of being a self-declared slut, she couldn’t wait to see what the future held!
After the two toweled each other dry, they ventured back into the bedroom.
“As delicious as your pussy is, it’s not very filling. I’m starved!” Jess announced.
“I could go some breakfast,” Hannah responded, unphased by the reference to their frolic in the shower.
“Good! Valerie is a great cook!”
“Valerie?” Hannah asked.
“She owns this house…” Jess paused and looked thoughtful. “Well, I guess her husband does, but she owns him! There’s always breakfast waiting for those who stayed over from one of these little soirees. Let’s go downstairs! You may get to meet some new people!”
Hannah glanced down at her nude body. She’d gotten over a lot of hangups in the past twelve hours, but was she ready to stroll around a stranger’s house completely nude.
Jessica giggled as she realized Hannah’s concern. “We’re really quite a casual group! It’s not like we have a dress code. If you want to put something on…well, most of your clothes got torn apart last night—the boys love to do that, especially with new girls, but I find the orgasms make up for it. But…we saved this!” She walked over to the corner of the room last night and held up the plain, conservative underwear that had seen been the source of Hannah’s embarrassment the previous night.
Hannah scrunched her face up in disapproval and shook her head. “God, those are absurd. Kind of a holdover of a part of my life that I think I’m done with.” Jess threw them to the side and nodded excitedly. “I always liked you Hannah…but I like you even more now!” She then walked over to a dresser and opened it, rummaging through it like it was her own. Hannah looked at Jess with askance. She was ready to embrace being a slut, but she thought this was a little presumptuous on Jessica’s part—fucking a roomful of strangers was one thing, rifling through another belongings, something else entirely!
After a few seconds Jess gave a satisfied nod and held up a tiny piece of fabric, no more than a black string really and tossed it to Hannah. Hannah held it up and realized that it was a thong. “I think this is a great look for the new you!” Jess said.
“I don’t disagree,” Hannah said thoughtfully. “But I don’t know how I feel about taking some random stranger’s underwear…”
“Oh! Of course not! We’re whores, not thieves.” Jess explained. “Valerie doesn’t actually live here—no one does. She just keeps it as a safe, comfortable space for our fuck fests. Why do you think there were so many couches in the living room? And anyone who wants can stay the night or crash here if they need to. Given how often our bull friends like to rip our outfits off, she also keeps the rooms stocked with spare clothes.”
“I see…” Hannah said thoughtfully. Whoever this Valerie was, she had to be very rich and very dedicated to the slut lifestyle. Still, if that’s how the woman wanted to spend her money, more power to her. Hannah slipped the tiny garment on, looking down and twisting her head to study herself. Well, she wasn’t naked, but the bottoms did more to frame her ass than cover it, and if Jess hadn’t just shaved her, her bush would be on full display. Hannah smiled. She was okay with that.
Jessica rummaged around in the drawer some more before she pulled out a similarly small wisp of fabric, but pink instead of black. “Let’s match! It’ll be fun to be twinsies!” She said, as she pulled the panties over her legs. She then took Hannah by the hand and guided her out the door. Hannah couldn’t help but admire the sway of Jessica’s hips and ass as she walked. A tiny string of pink separated her cheeks, but other than that, her was ass was on full display. Hannah felt a familiar tingling in her pussy, partly caused by the beautiful sight of Jessica’s exposed body, partly caused by her knowledge that she was similarly exposed.
Jess guided Hannah through a hallway she hadn’t seen the previous night, chattering away about nothing in particular. Hannah was quiet as she studied the surroundings and contemplated how quickly she’d had so much of her world changed. Casual fucking, Hannah was down for. Small talk, not so much.
Eventually, the two came to house’s kitchen. At the center of the room stood a large kitchen table. Many plates lay on the table, stacked high with generous portions of food. Sophie sat at the table, her hair tied up in a practical pony-tail, wearing a pair of black-rimmed glasses, and free of any make-up or jewelry. Her appearance would been conservative, except that the glasses and their hair tie were the only things she wore—she was otherwise completely nude. Two other woman, quite beautiful and older looking than college students but still well short of middle age, also sat at the table, and were also completely naked. The trio of naked woman were joined by two men. One looked like he was in mid-30s. With his unfashionable cargo shorts and plain t-shirt, pudgy build, unruly dark hair, and wire-framed glasses he looked a stereotypical nerd. The man sitting next to him was much older, and dressed in an expensive looking polo shirt, blazer, and slacks.
The three naked woman and the younger nerdy man all had generous plates of food in front of them and where chatting away happily. The older man stared down sullenly at a plate with a sliced melon on it, not joining the conversation.
At the oven, a woman in early middle age worked at multiple skillets. Her beauty was untouched by time or marred by a surgeon’s scalpel. She wore her dark blonde hair in a loose, domestic bun and wore only an apron. As the pair approached, she turned off the burners on the stove and turned towards the newcomers with a bright smile.
“Jessica!” she exclaimed! “You have perfect timing, I was just finishing up!” With that, she pulled off her apron and hung it up, leaving her completely naked. Hannah suddenly felt rather overdressed in her tiny thong.
The older woman strode towards the two, her smile growing wider as she looked at Hannah. She looked vaguely familiar, as did the older man picking at his melon and the two naked woman Hannah hadn’t yet met.
“And you must be Hannah! Sophie here has told me all about you! You are a beauty. I’m sorry I missed you last night. I heard you went to bed before I came down to join the rest of the group. I can’t say I blame you—I heard you took on a hell of a lot of cock for a girl at her first party, and you did it beautifully!” She extended her hand to Hannah, offering an introductory handshake.
Hannah blushed, more from the sudden onslaught of attention from a strange woman in such a domestic setting than the reference to her wanton debauchery of the prior night.
“You must be Valerie,” she smiled back. “Jessica mentioned you were a great cook, and that you hosted us. It’s very generous of you-thank you.” Hannah may have decided to throw away her sexual inhibitions, but she wasn’t going to throw away her manners!
“Oh yes, sorry I was excited to meet you I forgot to introduce myself! Valerie, Valerie Pensworth. Over at the table are my husband Archie, and my ******** Maura and stepdaughter Helen! I’m not sure if you’ve met Jerry Suffolk, he’s a dear friend and professor down at the college. I’m so pleased to be able to fund some of his research!”
Hannah raised her eyebrows in surprise at the introduction of the ******. Of course the Pensworths had enough money to buy a house just to be used for sex parties. But she didn’t realize they were also black cock sluts!
“Oh don’t look so surprised dear! Sophie and Jess are such wonderful girls, they’re so active in the school’s community and I’m so grateful to them for having got us more involved in student life!”
She then gestured towards the table. “Please, eat up! I do so love to cook, but my youngest just turned eighteen and she thinks she’s too grown up now to enjoy her mother’s food, and Archie here turns his nose up at food if it doesn’t come with Michelin stars! Being able to feed others is a real treat for me!”
Jess pulled up seat next to Sophie, and the two exchanged an amorous kiss. Hannah sat next to Helen, who gave her a friendly smile of acknowledgment. The group began chatting amiably about nothing in particular, from happenings at school, to their studies, to their latest streaming viewings. Jerry fit into the group as well as anyone, but Archie continued to pout and sulk. The ordinarily quiet Hannah found herself enjoying the company of this group, finding them to be intelligent and amusing company.
After several minutes of casual discussion, a strawberry blonde woman in her thirties entered the room. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun, and she wore nothing but a wedding ring with a tasteful diamond and a small gold cross, which hung between her bare breasts.
Hannah blinked and gulped a little when she realized that the naked woman who was joining the group of self-declared black cock sluts sitting around a breakfast table in a house of debauchery was her book club advisor, Professor Tracy Suffolk. She frowned a little when it became apparent that her anxiety hadn’t entirely disappeared. Hannah managed to resist the urge to squirm as she realized she was, at least, more modestly attired than the nude authority figure.
When Professor Suffolk reached the table, she immediately went to Jerry and gave him an affectionate kiss on the top of his head. She gently rested a hand on one of his shoulders as she surveyed the group sitting at the table. “Good morning, fellow whores!” she greeted energetically. Her eyes lit up when her gaze fell upon Hannah.
“Hannah!” She said excitedly, bouncing on her heels a bit and giving her exposed breasts a pleasant jiggle. “I heard you joined our little group last night! I’m so happy for you. I’ve been telling Sophie and Jess for months that you were one of us! Chloe wouldn’t stop raving about how well you eat pussy!”
Hannah felt a mix of awkwardness and pride—but mainly pride—at the revelation that a faculty member had apparently been part of a plan to bring her into this debauched world, and that her sexual prowess had been the subject of so much discussion in the past eight hours.
Professor Suffolk then wandered over to the counter to grab a plate. As she did, Hannah smiled as she admired the sway of her naked ass and realized that her relationship with the advisor and guide was likely to become much more involved.
Professor Suffolk then pulled up a seat next to Jerry. The couple held hands, fingers interlocked over the table, her wedding ring resting next to his wedding band. They frequently stole fond looks at each other, and, as the conversation went on, finished each other’s sentences and laughed at each other’s half-told jokes. Hannah noted these interactions with curiosity: Professor Suffolk seemed to be an enthusiastic part of this group of cock-crazed sluts, but she and her husband also appeared to be every bit the happily married couple still very much in love with another.
As the conversation continued, Chloe and DeShawn-- the giant whose gargantuan cock had given Hannah good cause to believe her pussy would be forever resized—strolled into the kitchen, hand in hand. Hannah was surprised to see the pair were fully clothed. To be sure, Chloe’s miniskirt and tight, low-cut crop top showed considerably more skin than was typical at book club. But she looked like a nun compared to the previous night. DeShawn wore a business like button down shirt and slacks and carried a bottle of wine.
The two approached the table. DeShawn spoke first. He approached the older woman who sat at the head of the table. “Valerie! I can’t stay for breakfast, but I wanted to thank you for hosting us last night.” He then presented her with the wine bottle. “I know this isn’t much, but your hospitality always means so much to us.”
Valerie stood and smiled warmly as she embraced him. “That’s so sweet of you! I truly appreciate it. But trust me, that monster cock of yours splitting my cunt open is all the thanks I need!”
As Valerie and DeShawn spoke, Chloe approached Hannah.
“Hey cutie,” she greeted. “So glad to see outside of book club. It’s important to be a well-rounded person!” She then rummaged around in her purse and pulled out a slip of paper. “Anne went home with Christine after you went to bed. But she asked me to give you this. I think she’s quite taken with you.”
“DeShawn! I just read your paper on differential field equations! Brilliant stuff!” Jerry turned to Hannah and explained “DeShawn here is quite the math prodigy. One of the best students I think the math department has seen in years.”
His wife chimed in: “And one of the biggest cocks and best fuckers this slut has seen in years!”
“You guys are too kind,” DeShawn said. “I’d love to stick around, but Chloe and I are supposed to meet up with some prospective students touring the school!”
“You two have fun with that!” Sophie giggled, a playful grin on her face. “Hope you find some promising new recruits!”
DeShawn placed his hand in the small of Chloe’s back and guided her towards the exit.
Maura sighed happily. “It’s so nice to see people making connections at these things.”
Jessica looked down at her phone and interjected “Hey, I’ve got to get Hannah here home…and take care of some other things. Catch you all later!”
She shot up and took Hannah by the hand, leading her back up to the room where the two had woken up. When the two arrived, she squinted at the nearly-nude Hannah with a thoughtful frown.
“I’m glad that you’re comfortable with your body now, sweetie,” she said. “But I don’t want you to get arrested!” She then marched into a walk-in closet in the room. Hannah heard the sound of rustling fabric and Jess muttering to herself, before the blonde emerged carrying two small pieces of black fabric.
“This will look cute on you,” she said, passing the items to Hannah before popping back into the closet.
Hannah held them up and wondered how such small pieces would fit, but shrugged and slipped them on. As she studied herself in the mirror, she had to give Jess some credit. The outfit was essentially a much skimpier version of the type of clothes that Hannah would normally wear. A tight, black low-cut crop top with cap sleeves left much of Hannah’s stomach, arms, and cleavage exposed. An equally tight and black micro-mini skirt threatened—or promised—to give anyone a show if Hannah moved too quickly or bent over the wrong way. Hannah grabbed the cardigan she had worn the previous night and scrutinized it contemplatively. She wrinkled her nose as in distaste, shrugged, and placed it in her purse, before pulling up the straps of her thong so they peeked over her skirt. This was a much sexier version of the mono-colored t-shirts and jeans she usually wore, but Jess hadn’t tried to force her into garish colors, and well…Hannah was now a much sexier version of Hannah.
Jessica emerged from the closet, wearing an even more revealing outfit than Hannah. Skin-tight denim shorts displayed her long, tan legs and left the bottom of her ass cheeks exposed to the open air. She matched it with a skin-tight, pink, halter top, barely more than a bikini, that cut off just below her breasts and whose thin straps left her back and breasts almost fully visible.
“It’s still early,” Jessica smiled. “I think I have a few hours before I need to get you home to Charlotte. Let’s enjoy our Saturday morning!”
Hannah rolled her eyes at the mention of her hectoring roommate, before feeling a tinge of guilt at having being so annoyed at her friend who only had her best interests in mind. Still, she wasn’t looking forward to her conservative friend’s nagging or judgmental looks. “Let’s go!” she replied eagerly.
The two climbed into Jess’ car. Hannah enjoyed the music playing on the radio and the feel of the cool morning breeze blowing through the rolled down windows. She smiled as she listened intently to Jess explain the structural similarities between the most recent book she had brought her to read and her favorite Czech film of the 1980s. Jess was so animated by the topic Hannah couldn’t really get a word in edgewise, but she enjoyed listening to the older girl’s intensity and insight into the esoteric topic.
Jessica parked in front of an expensive looking boutique. When Hannah looked at her quizzically, Jessica beamed and exclaimed “Girl’s shopping day! I think its time we got you a new wardrobe to match your new lease on life!”
“Oh….ummmm…thanks Jess.” Hannah stammered awkwardly. “But this places looks pretty pricey for a college student’s budget.”
“Don’t worry about it!” Jess responded. “Valerie owns it. You know how generous she is. She’s happy to outfit all the new sluts we bring in.”
Hannah giggled at that. “Well, I guess I did get some of my clothes wrecked last night, so you guys kind of owe me…and I don’t want to be embarrassed in such silly panties again!”
The two entered the store. Loud, trendy dance music and it was darkly lit. As Hannah’s eyes adjusted to the light, she saw that the clothes were tiny wisps and patches of fabric that would leave most of the wearer’s skin exposed, and tightly cling to their form. Hannah picked up a plaid skirt and dangled it in front of her face, giggling as she considered that most of the underwear she currently owned had more material. She wandered over to a rack of tops—she couldn’t bring herself to consider the tiny bits of fabric shirts—and thumbed through them, furrowing in her brow as she studied the various clips and straps designed to keep the various garments on a woman’s body while revealing as much skin as possible. She had to admit she was impressed by the ingenuity applied to the task.
“JESSICA!” An excited female voice cried out. A dark-haired woman in her mid-twenties with dark eyes came out from the back of the store. She wore a sheer, dark grey top which fell off her shoulders and left her stomach exposed, revealing a navel piercing of a black spade symbol, and a tight, dark skirt which fell several inches above her knees—short, but not nearly as short as Jess’ shorts. Her legs were clad in sheer, black stockings grey ballet flats which matched the rest of her outfit. The overall effect was that of a trendy art student—a slutty, trendy art student. Hannah wasn’t sure how the top stayed up with the girl’s smallish breasts, but then, she figured, there would be many mysteries about her new world to solve.
Jess and the new girl embraced. “You just came in to shop for yourself a few days ago…you must be here to outfit a new slut!”
Jess nodded enthusiastically and broke the embrace. She pulled Hannah by the arm and presented her to the newcomer with a smile.
“Mandy, meet Hannah! Hannah, meet Mandy!” Jess said cheerfully, standing by Hannah and holding her arms as if putting her on display.
The brunette eyed Hannah up and down appraisingly. “You are quite the beauty,” she said, as she walked towards and placed a hand on the side of her face. She narrowed her eyes as she stared at Hannah. “You look familiar…”
Out of Hannah’s sight, Jess lifted a finger to her lips, a silent gesture to caution Mandy to be discrete, and then explained, “Hannah is Sarah’s younger sister.”
Mandy’s eyes lit up and her lips curled into a smile. “Oh…Sarah! Such a sweet girl! We have…class together.”
Hannah raised an eyebrow at this. Mandy seemed a bit old to be taking upper level undergraduate courses…but then she remembered than Sarah had done well enough in school that she’d been granted entrance into some graduate seminars.
Mandy dropped her hand from Hannah’s face and walked behind the sales counter, coming back with a tape measure. On the store floor, she began taking Hannah’s measurements. Her hands lingered over Hannah’s breasts and ass as she worked—something Hannah rather enjoyed. After Mandy finished her measurements, Jess handed her phone. “I have a few pictures of Hannah…clothed…(she smirked at that) but our girl here isn’t really into social media. Think Sarah’s style, but with a lot more greys and blacks.”
Mandy nodded. “That should be enough for me to go by. Does she need accessories?”
“Yes please!” Jessica chirped.
Mandy took Hannah by the hand and guided her towards the shop. Jessica trotted behind them happily.
Mandy leaned into Hannah and spoke to her quietly. “You really are quite lovely. It looks like Jess bagged quite the catch with you.” She placed her hand on Hannah’s ass. “I bet you look quite sexy riding a giant black cock!”
“Believe me, she does!” Jess, who apparently had excellent hearing, declared from behind the pair.
Hannah smiled at the compliment, somewhat bashfully. She was proud of her sexual prowess, but she’d just met this girl! Still, she thought Mandy was sexy herself, and wouldn’t mind seeing her naked, sweaty, and getting ravaged by a monster dick.
The trio passed through a beaded curtain into a smaller, back section of the store. This part of the store displayed various contraptions and outlandish outfits in plastic, rubber, leather, and latex. Many of the items on display were complete mysteries to Hannah.
Her eyes glanced nervously at the contraptions displayed across the room. “Is this some ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ thing?” She asked Jessica. “I’m not sure if I’m ready for that.”
Jess shook her head. “No one in our group is going to tie you up, and don’t expect anything more intense than a firm smack on the ass. But…some of the outfits are fun.” She held up a leather bustier with holes in the chest; whoever wore it would leave their breasts entirely bare.
Hannah giggled and sheepishly looked away.
“Don’t scare the girl, Jess.” Mandy chastised.
“With what I saw her do last night, I think she’s fearless!” Jess retorted. “But, point taken. I guess this takes a while to get used to. Still, show her the toys!”
Mandy guided Hannah over to a display where various dildos and other items were shelved. Even before last night, she knew what a dildo was. But just twenty-four hours ago, she would have scoffed at the items on display here. Twenty-four hours ago, Hannah would have insisted that no penis was near that big, and no woman would actually enjoy something of that size. Now, she knew better…
Mandy showed Hannah the various other items, and patiently explained to her anal beads, butt plugs, ben wa balls, and Kegel exercises, with Jess chiming in with her own commentary and opinions on each of the items. Many of the dildos were striking not just because of their size, but their odd angles and designs. Mandy and Jess explained how the various items could be used to reach different parts of the body. Hannah oo-ed and ah-ed at the various devices, licking her lips in anticipation at getting more acquainted with them.
The next stage of the tour was tamer. Mandy showed Hannah a collection of jewelry which included various piercings, bracelets, and other items all decorated with black spade symbols, similar to Jessica and Sophie’s tattoos. Hannah was surprised to learn that some women wore bracelets on their ankles, but she found one of the items designed for that purpose—an anklet—to be quiet pretty.
“Some women even pierce their tongues and clits,” Jess explained. She wrinkled her nose in disapproval. “I think it’s in bad taste, though.”
“You? Taste?” Mandy asked incredulously.
Jessica ignored her and studied Hannah with a frown. “You’re almost twenty Hannah! I think it’s time we got those ears pierced…later, though.”
The trio walked to the front counter, where Mandy filled out some forms.
“Mandy here is quite the fashionista! For new girls, she checks out their style, takes their measurements, and picks out the first batch of slutwear for their new wardrobes. You sheltered girls can have a hard time picking things out for yourself on the first round.”
Mandy nodded and smiled “It’s my gift!”
“Slutwear.” Hannah liked the sound of that. But she was perplexed by the items surrounding her, so the arrangement made sense.
Jess poked Hannah’s side playfully. “This rookie got tuckered out by all the fucking she did last night and went to bed early. I, however, was pleasuring our black bull friends all night! I need a coffee.”
“Hey!” Hannah protested, laughter in her eyes and voice betraying the confrontational tone. “How long have you been a whore? Last night was my first time taking dozens of black cocks! I think I did pretty damn well for a rookie slut!”
“That you did…” Jessica nodded. “Fair enough, coffee for you too!”
Mandy pulled Hannah into a tight embrace before the pair left. “It was lovely to meet you…I hope we can play soon.”
****
The pair settled down into the same seats at the same on-campus coffee shop where, ages ago, Jessica had explained the joys of being a black cock slut to an incredulous Hannah.
“So…what do you think?” Jess asked.
“Think?” Hannah asked, a smirk playing across her face.
“You know…of last night, of everyone and everything.”
“I think I love getting stuffed full of black cock. I think I love fucking black bulls. I think I love eating fellow slut’s cunts…” Hannah intoned with dry humor.
Jess giggled. “That much is obvious! I mean what do you think of the rest of the group? Do you like them? Even when you’re not fucking them, I mean. I think it’s kind of important that people get along if they’re going to be spending a lot of time together.
Hannah paused to gather her thoughts. In just the past few hours, her world had changed. The way she looked at the world had changed. Whenever she passed an attractive woman, she wondered what she would like naked, sweaty, and getting pounded by black cock. Or how she would look, glancing up between Hannah’s legs, as she devoured her pussy. Whenever she saw a handsome man (black or otherwise, although ‘black’ and ‘handsome’ were increasingly becoming synonymous in her mind) she imagined what his cock would feel like pushing past her pussy lips and splitting her open.
She sighed and launched into a monologue.
“Some of the people I met last night I didn’t get to know beyond fucking them. I had people dump their loads inside me and I ate the pussies of people whose names I didn’t even catch. And that was hot as hell...
Terri and Chloe, I’ve known for a while. I liked both of them a lot. Getting fucked side by side with them and lezzing out with them…that’s only made me like them more.
Anne is wonderful. We became black cock sluts together. That will always be a bond. Even if we hadn’t, I think we’d be good friends.
Malcolm has been such a great friend to me. And you were right-the man knows how to fuck! It’s weird, but I just see that as making him an even better friend. I didn’t get with Lucas last night, and before last night he was kind of intimidating but he was so kind and caring last night, and now I see why you think he’s sexy as hell. I thought Jerome was kind of an absurd asshole, and I guess he still is, but I can tell it’s kind of a game he plays with others who go along with him. And it’s pretty hard to dislike someone who gave you your first mind-blowing orgasm…well the first dude who gave your first mind-blowing orgasm [with that, she gave Jessica a flirty smile] and who fucks that well! I met…fucked… a few other guys who seemed pretty cool. DeShawn fucked the shit out of me, but never seemed like he was going to push past where I was ready to go, and he was so different this morning!
I thought I was going to fall out of my chair when Professor Suffolk came down this morning. She’s so brilliant and kind, I really want to take a class with her…I still do…but for everything that happened, it’s still a little weird to be part of a fuck club with a professor.
Overall…I like everyone I got to know, and I’m looking forward to getting to know everyone else.”
Hannah nodded proudly as she finished, proud of herself for opening up to so many new people after years of awkward shyness…her legs, and her mind.
“There’s still some things I don’t understand though…”
“Like what?” Jess asked, a welcoming smile on her face. “Hit me with anything, I’m an open book!”
“The relationships you guys have…you’ve made it very clear that you and Lucas aren’t dating. But you spend so much time together…and I thought understood what you guys had-friends with benefits and all-but Chloe and DeShawn looked a lot like boyfriend/girlfriend this morning.”
Jess shrugged. “I’m twenty-two years old and still in undergrad. I don’t want a relationship right now, but that may change. Everyone has different preferences and wants. Even amongst sluts and studs. Honestly, I’m not surprised Chloe and DeShawn look like they’re pairing up. They’re both kind of romantics.”
Hannah arched her eyebrow at that, remembering the savage but delightful fucking she had received from DeShawn’s monster cock the previous night.
Jess laughed. “Oh, DeShawn is still going to fuck every white slut he can! And Chloe is a total whore! They’re not going to be exclusive or anything, but yea, I see them ending up as more than fuck buddies.”
“I see…” Hannah said, tapping her fingers against the table. “What about Professor Suffolk and her husband?”
“They’re so cute together” Jess gushed. “Total odd couple. He’s a total dork, she’s a gorgeous bombshell. She’s a literary scholar, he’s a math prodigy. But they’re both totally in love with each other. They’re also two of the most brilliant, kind, and generous people you could hope to meet!”
“And Professor Suffolk…the husband…[Hannah couldn’t yet bring herself to call a faculty member by their first name] doesn’t get bothered by his wife’s activities…or want to join in?”
Jess sighed. “Sex and love-they go together, but they’re not the exact same thing. The Suffolks love each other for their minds, for their companionship…they always seem to crack each other up with these silly jokes no one else gets. But as much as I like Jerry, I don’t think he can deliver mind-blowing orgasms, and Tracy is one hot slut…she needs all the mind-blowing orgasms she can get. From what Tracy tells me, they still do it, but Jerry is happy with whatever sex life he has and doesn’t seem to care if Tracy needs to step outside the marriage to take care of her needs. He just wants her to be happy.”
“Unlike Archibald…” Hannah said quietly.
Hannah made an unpleasant face at the mention of the man’s name. “Archibald Pentworth is a fucking asshole!” She spat the words out, before her lips curled into a smile. “His wife and *********, however, are lovely people. Turning all of them into nasty little whores has been great fun! Valerie insists there’s a decent man there, his ego just needs to be taken down a few notches.” She shrugged. “We’ll see.”
“Hold up!” Hannah cut Jessica off before she could say anything else. “*********? I met Maura and Helen this morning…Valerie mentioned another ********…have you?”
Jessica’s smile grew wider. “Not yet. But stay tuned! Maybe you’ll get to help…wouldn’t that be fun?!”
Hannah couldn’t help but smile and give an enthusiastic smile, as she felt her pussy begin to moisten at the thought of breaking a new slut herself!
Jessica glanced down at her phone. “It’s time to get you home! Poor Charlotte is probably wearing holes in the rug, pacing back and forth, worrying about you! And I think the boys are going to deliver your new stuff soon…imagine Charlotte answering the door, all by herself, to a bunch of giant black delivery men!”
Hannah gulped at the thought. Of course, Mandy would have a crew of black men to run deliveries for her…but given the tiny garments, was a crew of giants really necessary? She also wasn’t really looking forward to seeing Charlotte. She was sure she was in for an earful. She didn’t want to lie to Charlotte, but she also didn’t want to terrify the girl or drive her away. She took in a breath of air, as if to give herself strength, and reminder herself that whatever Charlotte’s misguided views about the world, she thought she was acting in Hannah’s best interests. Perhaps Charlotte’s views needed a realignment…
******
Hannah turned the key to her dorm suite and entered, flinching with the expectation of finding an angry Charlotte on the other side. Jess slid in behind her, ready to offer whatever support her friend needed.
Hannah’s expectations were not let down. Charlotte sat at the table of the suite’s common room, staring at her laptop. Dark circles around her eyes suggested she had little, if any, sleep the previous night.
“HANNAH!!” Her voice cracked with a mix of anger and concern. “What happened? Where were you all night! I was up all night worrying about you! You’ve never stayed out like this before!” The anger broke and became overtaken by concern. “Are you okay???”
Hannah glanced down, sighed and placed her thumb and index finger on the bridge of her nose as she tried to think of a response to the barrage of questions. She strained to keep her response and tone calm.
“We spoke on the phone last night Charlotte. You know what I was doing. I think you heard it quite well. I’m good, more than good. I got to meet a lot of good people last night and make a lot of good friends. They took…very good care of me.” Her eyes shot up and she gave Charlotte a crooked smile. “You should come through sometime!”
“I’m not here to party with…degenerates!” Charlotte spat out the last word and glared at Jess. Jess raised her hands in a “what, who me?” gesture and she smiled at Charlotte innocently.
“When we talked last night…you sounded like you were on drugs! And…dancing with boys? Do you know what could happen!? And…I had to call you so many times…and you just came home and its almost noon…” Charlotte’s words came out in an increasingly incoherent ramble.
“Ten…nine…eight…” Hannah began to count backwards in an effort to calm herself, to keep herself from saying anything untoward to her increasingly frantic and emotional roommate and friend.
“Charlotte, I appreciate that you’re concerned about me. But we’re both adults. I’m a big girl. I assure you; I can handle big things [she smirked oddly at Jessica with this statement]. There’s nothing wrong with making new friends and getting out of your bubble. Isn’t that how we became friends? Would you have ever talked to someone like me before we went to college? I don’t know if I’d have become friends with someone like you before college, and I’m glad that I did. Jessica is helping me make new friends, and so far, everyone I’ve met has been…” she paused to think of the right word. “Lovely!”
Charlotte didn’t speak for a while but paced back and forth quickly and intensely as if trying to think of a response. Suddenly, she stopped and stared at Hannah intensely. Her eyes widened as if she was surprised to see her for the first time.
“What…what are you wearing?” she asked, oddly quietly.
Hannah glanced down. “Oh! I uhhhh…needed to change my clothes…and…I borrowed this from someone. It’s cute, right!?” She did a little twirly to display the ensemble, and she did, the skirt lifted a bit and Charlotte saw that Hannah’s ass was nearly entire exposed, covered only by a tiny thong barely more substantial than dental floss.
“Cute!?” Charlotte’s face turned red contorted into an expression of outrage.
“Yea!” Hannah responded brightly. “I think I’m going to try to find more like it!”
For a split second, an image of Charlotte’s lips, painted bright red, wrapped around a massive black cock flashed into her mind. She shook her head to clear the image from her mind. That wasn’t a useful thought right now!
“YOU LOOK LIKE A HARLOT!” Charlotte spat out the words, and immediately regretted it. She clapped her hand over mouth and her eyes grew wide.
The religiously tinged slur, which emphasized traditional morality and gender roles, would undoubtedly send her liberal roommate into a fury. Charlotte had never intended to escalate their spat into fight. She hadn’t wanted to insult Hannah personally. She was just worried about her because she cared about her, and her emotions had gotten the better of look. She meekly looked at Hannah, bracing for an outpouring of anger from the girl.
Hannah didn’t look angry. She looked…amused. She exchanged a knowing glance with Jessica and folded her arms under her breasts, and looked at Charlotte silently, as if waiting for Charlotte to go on.
“I’m…I’m sorry.” Charlotte said, almost in a whisper. “I shouldn’t have said that. It’s just…look…let’s talk later. I need to go!” Charlotte stomped out of the suite, slamming the door behind her.
“Are you okay, sweetie?” Jess asked, placing a hand on Hannah’s shoulder. Hannah looked back and smiled.
“I’m fine…she just…doesn’t understand the world yet. It’s not her fault. I’ll talk to her more when she’s calmed down.” She smiled thoughtfully. “I don’t know if I’d be so calm about this before last night. I guess I learned I was wrong about a lot of things, too. And…well it’s easier to take things in stride when you’ve had more than two feet of black cock stuffed inside you at the same time!”
Jess returned Hannah’s smile. “See, there’s a lot more plusses to being a slut than the mind-blowing orgasms. Confidence, calm, empathy…”
Hannah nodded in agreement. “The mind-blowing orgasms are pretty great though!”
The two girls broke into laughter, before a more serious look fell across Jessica’s face. “Hey…after the guys come, you want to go the library?”
“Is that some sort of metaphor for another sex thing?” Hannah asked.
Jess giggled. “No, silly! We’ve spent all morning messing around. I don’t want to fall behind on work. We’re sluts, not bimbos!”
A thoughtful look crossed Hannah’s face. “Sluts, not bimbos?” She liked the sound of that.
********************
The door slammed behind Charlotte, and she stormed down the hall. She wasn’t angry, not really. But…what was going on with Hannah? For her to stay out all night and come back midday with that Jessica girl…and that outfit!! And why the heck did the two respond so calmly—even humorously—to that horrible insult she had flung at Hannah. Charlotte needed to clear her head.
As she made her way down the hall she came across , a group of five men, all huge, all black, carrying an assortment of bags and boxes and walking in the opposite direction. She gulped with fear. Was this some gang coming to steal? But then, what would a bunch of college students have. A dorm was a pretty bad target for a burglary operation. And it was the middle of the day. No, the thought didn’t make any sense. Charlotte chided herself, realizing that her conservative Southern upbringings had caused her to think the worst.
Still, these men looked intimidating, if only from their sheer size! And Charlotte couldn’t help but shake the words of her father, who often made contorted statements in attempts to present a socially acceptable version of the viewpoint that black men were criminals and thugs. If Charlotte were honest with herself, she’d probably cross the street to avoid passing too close to this bunch. But in the narrow hallway of the dorm, she didn’t have a choice.
Her heart began to race as the group grew closer, and she felt herself begin to tremble. “Get it together, Charlotte!” She thought to herself. “What’s going to happen in a dorm, in the middle of the day!”
Despite her internal admonishments, when their paths converged, Charlotte felt almost like she would pass out with fear. At the very least, she knew, she would be cat-called, and in her emotional state, she wasn’t sure how she’d handle that.
Before long, Charlotte’s path converged with the group. She gulped, expecting to be on the receiving end of lewd and crude statements.
The men moved to the side of the hallway, to make sure that she had plenty of room to path. “Good morning! How do you do? Beautiful day, outside, right?” The men nodded their heads politely and made friendly, benign statements as Charlotte passed.
Charlotte shook her head and blushed as her heart rate normalized, embarrassed at her own reaction. Deep down, she knew that she needed to get over at least some parts of her conservative worldview.
Charlotte exited the dorm hall but wasn’t sure where to go or what to do with herself. She found a quiet bench and pulled out her phone and dialed her mother. Perhaps she’d have some advice.
“Hey sis!” the voice that answered the phone was not her mother’s.
“Hi Emma,” Charlotte sighed. “You know it’s not polite to pick up other people’s phones.”
“She’s doing laundry.” Emma said, rolling her eyes but not wanting to let her annoyance creep into her voice. Charlotte already sounded upset,
Emma was eighteen, a senior in high school. She shared Charlotte's facial structure and raven black hair, but otherwise looked quite different. She wore her hair shorter, letting it fall down to her shoulders. Much to her father’s chagrin, she often wore modest amounts of makeup and had her ears pierced. Whereas Charlotte was busty, Emma had medium size breasts and a generally smaller build. Whereas Charlotte was pale and had bright blue eyes, Emma had a darker, more olive skin tone and deep brown eyes.
Their appearances weren’t the only things that set them apart. Although an excellent student, she tended to buck against her father’s strictures, wearing trendier and revealing clothing (which would still be tame by the standards of a secular college campus), listening to pop and even rap music. She even hung out with classmates who didn’t go to church! Whereas Charlotte largely accepted her father’s wisdom, Emma often questioned his commandments. As she grew older, her independence became more pronounced, and she clashed with her father more and more often. Charlotte had a kind heart, but unfortunately her father’s impositions of his belief system caused the older sister to conflate virtue with obedience. Charlotte could be bossy and opinionated with people she cared about but was otherwise reserved. Emma, on the other hand, was far more open. Although she too believed it was important to be a good person, she saw that there were many different paths to being good. Although she chose a pretty conservative lifestyle for herself, different choices and lifestyles from other people didn’t bother her—at least, the different choices and lifestyles she’d seen in their small, Alabama hometown.
Emma thought Charlotte’s annoyance at her picking up the phone was a prime example of one of her older sister’s chief character flaws. Emma saw that Charlotte was calling on the caller ID; her mother was busy and away from the phone; and it wasn’t a big deal.
For her part, Charlotte loved her younger sister. She admired her spark of independent thinking and courage. In her more honest moments, she admitted to herself that she envied them. But she also feared that the independence she so admired could lead Emma down a path of sin and rebellion. She dearly hoped that Emma would follow in her footsteps join her at the same university. The academic excellence of the institution would allow Emma to develop her fine young mind, and Charlotte’s guidance would keep her on the path of virtue. But right now, she really wanted to speak to her mother.
Emma came across her mother, lower body sticking out of a dryer as she loaded it with wet clothes. “Hey mom…” she said. “I’ve got Charlotte on the phone. Sounds like she’s freaking out about something again.”
Monica Lumiere let out a deep sigh as she pulled herself to her feet and reached for the phone. Monica had dark brown hair—lighter than either of her *********—which she wore just past her shoulders, of a similar length but less trendy style than Emma. She had passed her curvy build, pale skin, and piercing blue eyes onto her older ********. Emma sometimes wondered if, given her unusual views and physical differences in between her mother and sister, if she had been adopted.
But Emma and Monica had more in common than the eighteen year old believed. Growing up, Monica had a fierce independent streak. In college, she was a wild woman, and her early university days were marked by drugs, late night parties, and alcohol. Concerned that their only ******** would bring scandal upon the ******, her parents insisted that she met Thomas Lumiere, an unmarried scion of another wealthy Southern ****** who was more ten years her senior. Monica resisted at first, but in time found his commitment to the faith of her childhood endearing. And he had shown her a kindness and respect she hadn’t seen from the frat boys she parties with in school. Once they started spending time together, Monica’s grades improved and she came to appreciate waking up in the morning without a hangover, and a man who seemed to value her beyond her considerable sexual attractiveness. While still in college, the pair married, and before long Charlotte and then Emma came along. Now the mother to two young ********* and still a college student, Monica completely gave up any part of the party lifestyle. She didn’t think she’d have finished college if not for Thomas’ support, and she felt incredibly grateful to him.
When Monica told Thomas she was pregnant with Charlotte, the two agreed that their children would be raised with a strict, formal structure. From their earliest days, everything would be designed to give them a godly lifestyle to keep them from falling down the path that Thomas had saved Monica from. Monica’s early college days demonstrated a weakness, which Thomas explained was typical in women, which mean that he would have the final say in what the couple’s children wore, read, and ultimately believed.
In recent months Monica had begun to question the wisdom of these decisions. Charlotte was a smart, successful young woman whose achievements filled her heart with pride. But she was strident in her beliefs, and Monica wasn’t certain whether she’d be able to thrive outside the bubble of their small, Southern town. She wanted Charlotte to avoid her own mistakes, but she also wanted her to have as many options as possible. And Monica saw that the intensity of Charlotte’s beliefs sometimes impaired her ability to get along with others. She had met her ********’s roommate, Hannah, in person when they moved into the dorms and spoken to her several times on Zoom calls. She thought the relationship between the two was a wonderful thing. Hannah was a quiet, sweet girl from Minnesota, Jewish and liberal. Monica hoped that forming a friendship with someone who shared the virtues of intelligence, kindness, responsibility and chastity but who came from a different background and had different beliefs would open Charlotte’s mind.
Monica feared that Thomas’ parenting strategies would have a different effect on Emma. Emma had all of Charlotte’s intelligence and drive, but also wanted to take the world on through her own terms. In many respects, Monica was proud that Emma was more open to others, and more driven to figure things out for herself. But Monica couldn’t forget her younger days, and the potential consequences she had narrowly avoided. Monica was worldly enough to know that Emma’s current rebellious streak was actually quite mild. The occasional mild swear, a hemline slightly above the knee, a few centimeters of midriff or cleavage…there were not the things that made a scandal. But Emma was going off to college soon. Monica didn’t want to keep Emma from achieving her full potential and insist that she only attend some small, private, conservative school that would carefully monitor her activities, but she worried what would happen to Emma in a more libertine environment.
In an act of defiance against her husband’s theocratic dictates, she had made sure both her ********* were on birth control. Emma readily agreed. She understood that sex should be only two, loving people in a committed relationship and that sleeping around wasn’t for her, but if she met the right person, she didn’t want to risk a pregnancy too early. Charlotte initially balked at the idea. But, since she knew there was no possibility that she would have sex until marriage, she figured there was no harm in going along with her mother’s request and acquiesced.
Right now, though, she needed to tend Charlotte.
“Hey Charli,” she greeted her. “What’s going on?” Emma hovered nearby, eavesdropping to see what was going on with her older sister.
Charlotte sniffed and stammered. “It’s Hannah…something is going on with her!”
Monica sighed again. “Are you too in some silly political argument again? Look, I know Hannah doesn’t share our beliefs, but she’s a wonderful person and you shouldn’t let some political disagreement cause you to lose friends of judge others too strongly.
“N-n-no.” Charlotte struggled to get her out, partially of her emotional state, partly because she didn’t fully understand the situation. “It’s not that, she’s just acting differently. She went out last night and didn’t back today until almost noon! She’s been hanging out with the girl Jess, and Jess is…well…Jess is very free. I’m afraid she might be a bad influence.”
Monica sighed. “I don’t see Hannah making friends with someone who could be that bad. It’s probably a good thing that she’s meeting people who are different. That’s how you two became friends! Besides, you have to trust her! I know she doesn’t share our values, but she’s a sweet smart girl. Maybe she’s spreading her wings and exploring, but I can’t see her doing anything THAT bad.”
********
Hannah sat on the edge of her bed, wringing her hands nervously as a crew of five giants rearranged her closet and drawers as Jessica oversaw their work, commenting on the various bits of skimpy, gauzy, material. “See, Hannah?” She asked winking. “Clothes come in colors other than grey and black and are made of things other than cotton!” Hannah had to admire the variety of colors and materials of the dresses, skirts, shorts, and tops the men were unloading. Yesterday, she would have objected that shirts were supposed to have sleeves and skirts should at least cover the knees. Today-well today, that was not the case.
One of the men approached her underwear drawer.
“Wait!” Hannah yelped. Jessica turned to her with a raised eyebrow, suspecting that her protégé was having a relapse of prudishness.
“Ummm…guys…please don’t judge me! I had a very different understanding of the world until…well about twelve hours ago…” Hannah stammered, before shooting the group a meek smile and looking at them bashfully.
Jessica giggled to herself. Last night, Hannah had yelled at her for trying to open her underwear drawer because she thought it was private. Now, she was worried about a group of strangers opening her underwear drawer because her tastes weren’t slutty enough!
The man who appeared to be the leader of the group turned to Hannah and gave her a friendly smile. “Don’t worry, sweetie! No judgment here! We uhhh…can kind of tell your tastes have changed.”
He then opened the drawer and stuffed the assemblage of white cotton, concealing and practical underpants into a bag and loaded the top drawer with a selection of multi-colored G-strings, thongs, and—the most modest of the collection—tightly cut boy shorts. When he finished, he moved towards the closet, prepared to place the old collection of underwear in the back of Hannah’s closet.
“Wait!” Hannah cried out again. The man turned to her quizzically.
Hannah looked at the bag with distaste. “Could you please just throw that out?”
The group laughed, including Jess. After a few seconds, Hannah joined in.
A few minutes later, Hannah’s closet and dresser had been restocked—not just with clothes, but with a generous sampling of the sex toys and spade-themed jewelry she had seen at Mandy’s store.
Their work finished, men gathered in a semi-circle around Hannah and Jess in the living room of the dorm suite. Hannah was fumbling with her purse, looking for cash to tip the men.
“What are you doing there, Hannah?” The apparent leader of the crew asked.
Hannah blushed and gave him another bashful look. “Well, I’d like to tip you…but I wasn’t expecting so many of you to come…I don’t have enough cash.”
“Hm.” The man looked thoughtful. “You know, we did a lot of hard work [Hannah gave a skeptical look at this statement]. And if you don’t have money.” The man looked her up and down and licked his lips.
Hannah giggled. “I see…” Then, quickly, she grabbed the front of her short and yanked it down, exposing her breasts and reached behind her to unzip her skirt, shimmying it down her waist and kicking it off, along with her shoes. She now wore only her tiny thong and displaced crop top. Half-naked, she leaned towards the man and ran a finger down his chest. “You know…Jess and I need to go the library…but you boys worked so efficiently…I think we can spare some time for a proper thank you. What do you say, Jess?”
Hannah turned back to look to her friend. The blonde was already completely nude, and the men she was facing had their cocks expectedly massive cocks out. Hannah’s mouth popped open in slight surprise. Jessica shrugged and held her hands up, palms facing the ceiling, as if to ask, “What did you expect?” Hannah responded with a silent nod of agreement. Together, like a pair of synchronized dancers, the slutty pair sank to their knees, enveloping a cock in each of their mouths and stroking a pair with each of their free hands.
*****
Charlotte took deep breaths, trying to process her mother’s words. As she thought about them, they made sense. She’d spent nearly every day with Hannah for the past five months. Yes, Hannah had some rather silly ideas, but she was at core a virtuous, wholesome girl. No one’s entire worldview could change in a single day! Not even an entire day—Hannah had been her regular self before she left for the party with Hannah.
She further thought about her mother’s comments about Hannah’s new friend, Jess. Sure, Jess was loud, even brazen…and those clothes!! But she’d only ever been friendly to Charlotte, and, truth be told, she was coming to enjoy the older girl’s playful energy and relaxed outlook on life.
“You’re right, mom!” Charlotte nodded, with renewed vigor and cheeriness. “Thanks for putting things in perspective!”
“Of course dear,” Monica said brightly. “Always call if you need something.”
Emma’s ears had perked up at the sound of Hannah’s name. She had also met Hannah when she accompanied her ****** to help Charlotte had moved into the dorms. She’d grown fond of the shy, awkward girl at that first meeting, and over the various video calls that she had joined in on when Charlotte came home, had come to appreciate the girl’s intelligence and wit.
She found herself looking up to Hannah, more so than she did her older sister. In a few months, she’d be visiting the college as part of a prospective student’s program, and as much as she was looking forward to seeing the campus and spending time with Charlotte, she couldn’t wait to hang out with Hannah!
************
Hannah, now completely naked, turned back to look snarl at the man pounding into her asshole from above. “Oh yessss, you fucking bastard, fill this whore asshole with your black seed!” she commanded. The man complied, and as Hannah felt the warm goo burst into her bowels, she gripped the man she lay on top of, who was balls deep in her pussy, and kissed him deeply. She had now been fucked enough that she was familiar with the sensations of an impending orgasm, and the flood of semen that had just been unleashed was about to trigger one. She wanted to brace herself before she lost control of her body and mind.
“MMRRRGGHHHHH” Hannah’s screamed into the man’s mouth as her body convulsed, grateful that she had the presence of mind to stifle her orgasmic shouts before they started. She didn’t want to send campus police rushing to her dorm room!
When Hannah came down from the orgasm, she frowned as she felt curiously neglected. The stud who had filled her ass had apparently tapped out, as, after spurting a few more bursts of cum onto her back, he had stumbled back and now sat in her desk chair.
Hannah turned to her side and saw that Jess was still airtight. She lay, face up, on one stud—the apparent leader of the group—who was savagely fucking her ass, while another man lay crouched over her, stuffing her cunt, and she turned her head to suck the cock of a third man who stood at the side of the bed.
Hannah’s was awed that the dorm furniture could carry so much weight and withstand so much action without falling apart. That rumination was quickly overcome by a pang of envy.
“Hey!” She thought to herself. “Why does this slut get three cocks and I only get one? Should I be penalized for making one of my guys cum first??”
Still being fucked by the man below her, Hannah carefully studied the cock pounding into Jessica’s asshole. Once she figured out the pattern, she grabbed the shaft when it was its most exposed, leaned forward, and enveloped it in her mouth.
Jessica continued to thrust her body, attempting to grind her asshole into a cock that wasn’t there anymore. Confused, and a little disappointed, Jess popped the cock out of her mouth that she had been sucking and looked back to investigate. She saw Hannah enthusiastically bobbing her head up and down on the cock that had just been stretching her asshole. For the briefest of moments, she felt annoyed that she had lost the toy that had been so delightfully sodomizing her But then her heart filled with pride at her protégé’s initiative.
“Hannah!” she called out, struggling to get her words out between pants and groans. “You are one nasty slut!!”
Hannah glanced up at her, green eyes alight with merriment, and nodded her head in vigorous agreement, not once taking her mouth off the cock she had snatched from Jessica.
**********
Charlotte stood outside her dorm suite. She had decided to go to the library and get some studying in. She wanted to pick up her laptop and books on the way. When she entered the room, she swiftly grabbed her stuff and scurried out. For a brief second, she paused. She thought she heard odd sounds, yelping, and moaning, and groaning coming from Hannah’s bedroom. She thought about knocking on Hannah’s door but decided against it. Jess was quite the movie buff, and she figured the two had put something on after she’d left. Probably some avant garde film without actual dialogue. She quickly left the suite and walked to the library. If she hadn’t been in such a rush, she might have noticed that the living room was in a state of disarray, with furniture pushed out of place and women’s and men’s clothing strewn about.
She knew she needed to talk to Hannah soon, to apologize. But their encounter was still a little too raw, and she needed time away to clear her head. She realized that if she wanted to show Hannah the right way to live, she needed to do so by example, not by lecturing. And, she thought, she’d even be able to bring Jess away from whatever path of sin she walked down! Deep down, Jess was a sweet, kind, intelligent girl, but Charlotte was certain she was wallowing down a dark path. But Charlotte knew that with enough determination, she could set a positive example for both girls and bring them back into the light! It would require patience, and tenacity, and resolve, but Charlotte was certain she had those in spades.
*************
Hannah broke her kiss with Jessica and swallowed the black behemoth dangling in front of her face in a single gulp. Underneath her, Jess let out a groan as the cock at the opposite end of the two girls entered her body.
The slutty pair had worn out much of the crew that had come to deliver Hannah’s new clothes and toys. Three of them were now perched at various positions around their bed, holding out their cameras and taking photos and videos of the action. Jessica and Hannah had told them if they couldn’t fuck anymore, they might as well make themselves useful and make a chronicle of that afternoon’s events, and they had readily agreed.
Hannah now lay on top of Jessica, facing her, their bare breasts pressing together. The leader of the group, one of the two men whose sexual stamina remained, alternated between fucking Hannah and Jessica’s pussies. Like a carefully designed machine, the stud on the other end thrust his own cock into the mouth of whichever girl wasn’t getting fucked. It was now Hannah’s turn to suck cock.
“Hannah...” Jess gasped out from below. “I’ve been thinking, I have an idea.”
“Mmmhhhmmm?” Hannah let out inquisitive sounds around the cock in her mouth.
“Charlotte…I think you can see she’s going to be a problem. And I can see how you value her as a friend. And well-I like her too, despite her foibles. But she’s not going to be cool with your newfound interests. I think I have a solution that will make all of us happy!” Jess trained to get the words out while getting ravaged, but she was an experienced whore and made a valiant, largely successful effort.
“mmmmmm!?” Hannah made another curious sound, this time with some more urgency.
“We need to turn Charlotte into a black cock slut!!!!” Jess proclaimed proudly. “And you need to take the lead. She’ll follow you, believe me!”
“WHAT!?!?!?” Hannah popped the cock she was working on out of her mouth, but still stroking it with a single hand. “Are you fucking kidding me?? Have you met Charlotte????”
Jessica looked serious. “Yes! There’s a lot of girls I’ve met where people that people have said exactly the same about. Including the dirty little whore I’m looking at right now!” Jess winked at that. “Look, you love black cock right!”
“Duh,” Hannah said, jokingly.
“What you would do for black cock?” Jess continued.
“Anything!” Hannah answered, instantly.
“And, well, don’t think you think it would be a wonderful thing to show a friend the joys of getting fucked by black cock? Wouldn’t you want to help a friend AND show your loyalty to black bulls? Besides,” Sophie grinned wickedly. “Charlotte’s pretty hot! I bet she’s rocking an awesome body under those church clothes…and that black hair and blue eyes and pale skin…that’s a look A LOT of men go for.”
Hannah chuckled at that last bit. “You know…before last night I never would have thought about Charlotte’s looks…but I can’t deny in the past few hours I’ve wondered what those big tits would look like bouncing around while she rode one of these magnificent rods, or how her lips would look wrapped around a big, black cock…” But then Hannah shook her head. “No, no way. She’s not gonna go for it. Converting other innocent white women into black cock sluts…that sounds fucking hot! And I’m game. But Charlotte’s not the right person for this.”
Jessica frowned and furrowed her brow as she tried to gather her thoughts for her next argument. She found formulating a coherent counterargument difficult while such intense pleasure pulsed her body from the fucking she was receiving.
Before she could speak, the stud railing her plopped his cock out.
“You know ladies, I think I can make a contribution to this discussion that will dispel some of Hannah’s concerns.”
With that, he thrust his cock all the way into Hannah’s welcoming cunt, going balls deep in a single thrust, and rocking his body back and forth so that the entire length of his cock nearly left Hannah’s body before plunging back in all the way so his balls slapped against her crotch. Hannah’s body shook and she lost her grip on the cock she had been stroking throughout her debate with Jessica. She placed her hands on the bed, on either side of Jessica’s head to brace against the intense pounding.
“OHHH GOODDD OHHH FUCCCKKKK OHHHH YESSSSS” Hannah groaned.
“So,” the stud asked. “I don’t know this Charlotte chick. But Hannah, what do you think about bringing her into the fold now?”
“Ohhh yes, yes, yesssss, YESSSSSS” Hannah called out.
Jessica laughed underneath her and wrapped her arms around her neck, bringing her in for a deep kiss.
“So, you’ll do it? You’re in!?” Hannah’s face was contorted in pleasure, eyes squeezed shut, nose scrunched up, and mouth twisted as she urged the stud to keep fucking her.
“Hannah!” Jess snapped her fingers in Hannah’s face. “I think our friend here…we really should get his name before he leaves…has made a very penetrating point!”
Hannah blinked and looked at Jess, her eyes clouded with lust.
“Oh god yes.” She said, panting. “I’ll fucking do it! I’ll turn Charlotte into a slut!”
**********
Charlotte found a table near the back of the table where she could study for the rest of the afternoon. Smiling and softly humming to herself, she pulled her laptop and books out of her bag and began to study. After her conversation with her mother, she felt at ease. She knew she still had an important mission, to save Hannah from decadence and sin and to bring Jessica back into a world of virtue and righteousness. But she realized the only way she could this was by acting as an example of the behavior she wanted the two other women to follow. By acting as a model for Hannah and Jessica, she’d lead them down the right path. And by acting, rather than lecturing, she could avoid incidents like the nasty spat earlier in the day!
*************
Freshly showered and wearing only her glasses, Hannah scampered around the living the room of her dorm suite, bouncing back and forth between the crew of studs who had just gang-fucked her and Jessica. As the men pulled their own clothes on and restored the suite back to the condition it was in before the mini-orgy, she asked for their names and phone numbers as if meeting a new group of friends at any ordinary student event. Not one for small talk, she was delighted to discover that the crew was no mere collection of hired muscle, but a group of graduate students who helped out Mandy because she was a close friend of theirs. Hannah snickered to herself, now fully aware of what “close friend” meant to Jessica and her friends. Hyper and unfocused, she darted from graduate student to graduate student, asking piercing questions about each of their subject areas. She found herself especially taken by the de facto leader of the group, a man named Cassius who had drawn the most frequent and intense orgasms from her in the past hour, and who had been one of the last men standing. For their part, the gang of bulls and scholars were impressed that the cock-crazed, naked hellcat who had just taken them all on—with a little help from a friend—had such a wide breadth of knowledge and a piercing, sharp intellect.
Jessica stepped out of the bedroom, drying her hair with a towel, but otherwise still naked. The girls had lost valuable time with their little fuckfest, and realized that the latent arousal from the events of the past hour would likely result in sapphic games which would only waste time. They’d already enjoyed each other’s bodies throughout the past hour, as they were getting railed by five black cocks, and they had other things to do! They therefore took the better part of valor and showered separately.
“Be sure to send us the pics and videos, gentlemen!” the naked blonde asked sweetly. She then turned to Hannah, playfully teasing, “All right, my dear chatterbox, you need to stop bothering these fine young men and go put some clothes on! We have work to do!”
“Come now,” Cassius said. “We’ve all enjoyed passing the time with this lovely little lady. She’s as much a delight to talk to as she is to fuck!” With that, he wrapped an arm around her bare shoulders and kissed her affectionally on her temple.
Hannah smiled bashfully at the compliment, biting her thumb. “Thank you, sweetie,” she giggled. “But Jess is right, we’ve got stuff to do!” A serious look fell across her face as she proudly declared, “After all, we’re sluts, not bimbos!”
She turned and began to walk towards her room before stopping and looking back, a question on her lips. “But one last question: you’re all big strong men. Did Mandy really need to send five of you to deliver a few bags of women’s clothing?”
“A few bags?” Cassius laughed. “Well, regardless of the amount we had to carry, I’ll admit we didn’t just come along to freight around Mandy’s goods. Mandy told us about a new hottie that Jess here had just initiated as a slut, and we saw the pictures Jess had sent her…and we just had to meet you for ourselves!”
Hannah smiled happily. “Remind me to send Mandy a thank you card! It was wonderful to meet you—all of you! I’m sure we’ll all be good friends!” With that, she darted back into her room to change.
***
Charlotte smiled to herself as she read the latest chapter in her film studies textbook. She had taken the class because it fit her schedule and fulfilled a general education requirement, but when she had signed up for the class, she thought it would be a frivolous waste of time. This belief was reinforced by her father, who insisted that school should be for learning ways to make money, gain power, or obtain moral righteousness. Indeed, her father had grumbled when he’d seen her class schedule, complaining that he wasn’t paying for his older ******** to sit around and watch Hollywood trash. After only a few classes, however, Charlotte found herself enthralled by the subject. The way that so many different forms—photography, writing, acting, set and costume design—came together to create a single cohesive art piece was fascinating. And the variety of stories allowed her to explore so many different experiences and worlds without having to venture outside of her safe zone. When Charlotte spoke to her ****** about her newfound interest, her mother and sister listened and made encouraging sounds. Her father, however, only rolled his eyes and cautioned her about the decadence of Hollywood.
“Charlotte!” Hannah whispered. Charlotte, too engrossed in reading to notice the new arrival, didn’t look up.
“Charlotte!” Hannah whispered, this time a little more loudly. Still no response.
Jess and Hannah looked at each, each asking the other a silent question with quizzical expressions on their face. Neither wanted to disrupt other students in the library—they respected the place of scholarship and learning too much! Jessica gently placed a hand on the raven-haired beauty’s shoulder, hoping this would get her attention.
Finally, Charlotte looked up. She saw Hannah and Jessica looking down at her, friendly and open smiles on their face. She blushed a little, feeling embarrassed by her earlier outburst, but neither of the scantily clad young woman—still wearing the outfits that had set Charlotte off earlier—seemed put off by it. Indeed, they both seemed happy to see her.
“Mind if we join you?” Hannah asked quietly.
Charlotte nodded meekly, not sure what to say. She had said such horrible to these girls, and they were acting like nothing had happened!
The two newcomers pulled up seats next to the table, pulling out laptops and books and getting to work like any other diligent college student. Hannah took a seat across from Charlotte, and soon adopted a look of intense concentration as she flipped between various books and typed away on her laptop.
Jessica sat next to Charlotte. Before she got to work, she glanced at the book Charlotte was reading. “Great book!” she whispered. “Are you taking Professor Sharpe’s class? I love her! She really got me into movies.”
Charlotte gave Jessica a small smile. She still wasn’t comfortable with Jessica, but this was a perfectly normal conversation.
“Yes,” she said. “I never thought this could be so interesting…but, well, it’s my favorite class.”
“That’s why we go to university, right?” Jessica responded. “There are so many things you come to love and enjoy that never would have crossed your mind as a sheltered teenager.”
“Oh yes!” Hannah looked up from her laptop, green eyes shining, and mouth curled up into a happy grin. “That’s so very true!”
Jess tore a bit of paper from her notebook and wrote something down on it before passing it to Charlotte. “Here, this is my e-mail address. Shoot me a message and I’ll send you some list of films I think are really worth checking out.”
The trio then resumed studying and working in earnest. Charlotte was glad that Hannah didn’t seem too upset over the confrontation earlier in the day. She wasn’t sure what to make of Jessica’s overtures, but she remembered her mother’s words from earlier in the day and decided to accept them with grace. Still, a sense of guilt gnawed away at her.
“I’m getting thirsty, Hannah.” She whispered. “You want to come with me to fill my water bottle?”
Hannah looked up and smiled. Of course, she knew that Charlotte didn’t need company for such a simple task. She nodded, and the got up to walk outside together.
Charlotte began to fill her water bottle and spoke to Hannah, not looking at her.
“Hannah, I’m not sure what you’re doing with Jess. She seems nice, but well, I’m not sure what her values are…”
Hannah sighed. “Look, Charlotte, I really appreciate that you’re looking out for me. But you know our values have never been the same. And whatever you think of Jess’s values, she’s one of the sweetest and smartest people I know. Has she been anything but kind to you?”
Charlotte looked up, making eye contact with Hannah and frowning thoughtfully. “You’re right. I can’t really complain about how she’s acted towards me.”
“Do you really think she’d put in me in a situation where I wasn’t safe? Or happy? Or comfortable?” Hannah asked.
“I guess not…” Charlotte mumbled. “Hannah…I’m sorry…I’m sorry about what I said this morning,” she went on.
Hannah placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Hey now, it’s okay. I know you were emotional because you care about me. And it’s not like you said anything that bad!”
Charlotte furrowed her brow and looked down again. “Hannah…I called you a…a….” Her face flushed red, and she barely whispered the word. “A harlot!”
Hannah giggled and gave Charlotte a stranger smile. “I mean, the term’s a little anachronistic, but there are far worse things to be called!”
Charlotte arched an eyebrow and looked at Hannah with confusion. Before she could think of a response, she heard the door to the library open and close and sensed a third person approaching them.
“Hey girls!” Jessica said cheerily, wearing her backpack and holding up a library bag. “I’m just about wrapping up my work for the day, and I checked out some films from the front desk. I know they’re not on Professor Sharpe’s syllabus, but if Charlotte has been enjoying her class, I think she’ll really enjoy these. What do you say we grab some takeout and have a movie night!?”
Hannah and Charlotte exchanged glances, their earlier conversation forgotten. Charlotte turned to Jessica. “You know, that sounds nice! I’m just about done studying, I’m in!”
“Well, let’s make it a girl’s night in!” Hannah agreed. She turned to Charlotte. “Could you grab my books and my laptop?”
“Of course!” Charlotte nodded happily and trotted off towards the library.
When Charlotte was out of earshot, Hannah turned to Jessica. “What kind of movies are those? Are you planning on getting started already by showing Charlotte some hardcore porn movies or something? I don’t think that’s going to work!”
Jessica giggled and gave Hannah a light, playful punch on the shoulder. “No, silly! Do you really think I’d be able to get those kinds of movies from the library? Although, if you want, I have quite the selection we can watch later!”
“I think you’re right,” Jessica went on. “Charlotte is a nice girl. She’s just misguided. And I actually want to like the people that I fuck, or get fucked with. We’ll convert her in time. But for now, even I’m all fucked out! I just want a quiet night in with some friends.”
Hannah nodded. “I’m glad you two are warming up to each other. I love you both, and I’d hate to have two of my best friends at odds with each other.”
Jess giggled. “In time, I’m sure Charlotte and I won’t have anything to be at odds over! That little vixen NEEDS a black cock up her pussy.”
This time, Hannah gave Jess a light, playful punch. “You’re right…but be quiet! Imagine if she heard you say that now!”
As if on cue, the door to the library opened and shut, and Charlotte came out. She passed Hannah’s backpack to her and looked at the pair with an expectant smile. “Well, let’s get going, ladies!” she said.
Together, the trio walked back to the dorms, happily chatting about the routine affairs of college life.
As the girls settled in for a quiet evening of conversation, movies and Thai food. Jess carefully explained the meaning of each shot, frame, and directing choice in the films they watched, and Charlotte was impressed by her knowledge and attention to detail. Hannah wouldn’t describe herself as a movie buff, but she was naturally curious, and took Jess’ de facto lesson in with rapt attention.
Charlotte smiled to herself. Whatever Hannah was exploring, she was still her friend. And Jess, whatever her foibles, was a new friend. Perhaps as importantly, she was a new opportunity for conversion into a moral, righteous lifestyle.
Charlotte didn’t notice that Jess and Hannah’s hands sometimes danced across each other’s bodies, or that when she got up to pick something off the coffee table their eyes lingered on her breasts or bottom, or that they exchanged glanced and licked their lips whenever a particularly handsome black man came on the screen. If someone had pointed it, she wouldn’t have been sure what to make of it. Nice girls like Hannah weren’t attracted to other girls. And, although Charlotte would have been loathe to admit, she didn’t think nice girls like Hannah went for black men. Jess…Jess she wasn’t so sure about. But she suspected under all the blonde’s bravado was a sweet, innocent young woman who just needed the right guidance.
*****
The next morning, Hannah stood in her closet, wearing only a tiny white thong. Jess had invited her to a brunch—just brunch!—with some of the girls in their new clique.
She frowned as she looked through the assemblage of new clothing in the back of the closet. Here, Mandy and Cassius’ crew of helpers had placed the most risqué items. Hannah, never a fashion maven, had no idea how some of the strappy, lacy outfits were supposed to be worn, and even if she could figure out how to put them on, she had little confidence that she’d be able to keep all of her bits in place and covered. The newly libertine Hannah enjoyed displaying her body, in the right context. But she had no interest in getting arrested!
She moved to the front of the closet, which had relatively conservative attire. Keyword, relatively. The outfits here weren’t too different from what Hannah would normally wear, but they showed a lot more skin and clung to her body much more tightly. And although they didn’t have the pink and pastels that Jessica was so fond of, they displayed more variety of color than the greys and blacks that Hannah typically wore.
Hannah’s smiled as she found a number she thought was perfect for a girl’s brunch—her first such outing. She pulled out a thin, green sundress. It was held by thin straps which crossed diagonally in the back, leaving her back largely bare. The neckline was cut low enough to show a generous amount of cleavage, and the hem fell well above her knees. Although it clung to Hannah’s body, the material was light and thin enough that she felt loose and comfortable in the tiny garment. She slipped on a pair on of strappy sandals with a small, wedge heel, and decided to eschew a bra.
Hannah stopped to look at herself in the mirror, admiring the way the dress showed so much of her body and hugged her curves. She then stopped herself. She was a bona fide slut now, to be sure. But did this mean she was also vain? Hannah’s internal struggle didn’t last long. The past forty-eight hours had taught her the human body was a beautiful thing, a delightful source of pleasure. Why shouldn’t she show hers off? Why shouldn’t she take pride in her beauty?
She grabbed her purse and headed out the door, typing the name of the restaurant Jessica had provided into her phone’s navigation app.
Hannah strolled into the restaurant. She immediately noticed that most of the clientele was female. Scantily clad women, ranging from other college students to middle aged, sat around the tables, happily talking. A few of the older women were joined by men. Hannah noticed that that these pairs had wedding rings. Some of the groups of women were also joined by handsome, well-built black men. Some, but not all of these groups also bore wedding rings.
All of the waitstaff was female, young, attractive, and wore a uniform comprising a tight black halter top and short black micro-mini skirt. Hannah noticed that, as they moved from table to table, many of the customers—male and female alike—flirted with them, sometimes even fondling and groping them! Part of Hannah quailed at the potential sexual harassment, but she noted that the waitresses all seemed to enjoy the attention—especially from the black men. After the events of the past two days, she couldn’t exactly call the situation sexually charged, but this was far from an ordinary brunch spot.
As Hannah looked around the room, she saw the two Professor Suffolks sitting at a table, deeply involved in each other’s conversation, one of the wife’s hand clasped over the husband’s over the table in a gesture of genuine affection. Tracy Suffolk noticed Hannah peering around and excitedly waved her over.
“Hannah! So good to see you here! Let me tell you, everyone is abuzz about how you came of your shell on Friday! I really hope we can play soon!” Tracy gushed. Hannah gulped a little at this. Tracy was beautiful and sexy. She was also a professor. Hannah had shed nearly all of her inhibitions in the past two days, but the idea of participating in no-holds-barred group sex with a professor…Hannah’s ruminations ended when she realized that the tingling, she felt wasn’t hesitation, but excitement.
She smiled at Professor Suffolk and cheerfully replied “Me too! I’m going to be taking a lot of black cock and eating a lot of pussy from now on!” Hannah blushed and giggled, a little surprised at the boldness of her own statement.
Jerry politely smiled and stood, extending his hand in an offer of a handshake to Hannah. “It’s lovely to see you, Hannah. But I suspect you’re not here to talk to a boring old married couple. I noticed Jessica and her friends come through a few moments ago…perhaps you’re here to join them!”
“Oh, you’re not a boring old married couple!” Hannah responded. “But yea, Jessica’s having a brunch with some of the girls.” She blushed a little, again. “I haven’t really been the brunch type before, but, well, I’ve kind of embracing new experiences the past couple of days.”
Jerry and Tracy chuckled in unison at this. Tracy waved over a passing young woman, dressed in the apparent uniform of the establishment.
A scantily clad hostess approached. Hannah provided Jessica’s name, and the hostess’ eyes lit up. “Oh, Jess and Sophie are two of our most beloved regulars!” She said brightly. “Follow me!” She took Hannah by the hand—another unusual gesture for a hostess at a restaurant—and led her to the back of the restaurant. Hannah couldn’t help but admire the sway of the hostess’s ass, tight wrapped in and barely covered by the uniform micromini, as she walked.
The hostess opened a pair of double doors in the back of the restaurant and guided Hannah to a beautifully decorated back patio. A single, large table was in the center of the patio, around which sat Jessica, Sophie, Christine, Anne, Chloe, and Terry. Hannah smiled as she realized she made the right choice of attire, as the woman gathered around the table wore similarly revealing outfits. “Don’t be too proud of yourself,” she thought. “That wasn’t too hard a guess to make!”
“HANNAH! I’m so glad you could make it!!” Jessica squealed, jumping up from the table. She rushed towards Hannah and wrapped her on a tight embrace. She took her by the hand and led her to the table, whispering in her ear “Everyone here has been talking about how much they like you, what a great addition you are to the group!”
They approached the table and Hannah seated herself in the sole empty chair, between Anne and Jessica.
“Shall I get you started with our bottomless mimosas?” The hostess asked.
“Oh…I’m uh…I’m only nineteen.” Hannah stammered. “I’m afraid I can’t do that yet.”
Terry chuckled from across the table. “Here you can!”
“That’s right,” the hostess smiled. “We have…certain special accommodations here.”
Hannah shook her head. “Thanks…but I’ll just get a coffee! I take it black!”
“Damn straight she does,” Chloe declared. The table laughed at the joke, and even the hostess shot Hannah a knowing wink.
“Of course,”, the hostess said, and sauntered off.
“I’m so happy to see you,” Anne told Hannah. “I really enjoyed meeting you on Saturday, and when you went to bed early, I was afraid we’d lose touch. Did Chloe give you, my number?”
“She did!” Hannah smiled back. She pulled out her phone and typed away. “Just texted you…I definitely want to hang out more!”
Hannah turned to Jess. “So…are you sure this is ‘just brunch?’ I haven’t really been to one of these before, but something seems off.”
Jess smiled. “Yes, silly! What do you think there’s going to be a massive orgy in the middle of a restaurant on a Sunday morning. But, this is kind of a special spot…”
Sophie chimed in. “Valerie Pensworth owns this place. She bought it a few months ago. You’ve heard of Chef Amy?” Hannah nodded. Chef Amy was a popular cooking show, starring the titular chef. Amy was undoubtedly talented chef, but her show’s popularity was in no small part due to its star’s innocent beauty and seemingly naïve charm.
Sophie went on. “Well, this is her flagship restaurant. Old Archie Pensworth ate here and wanted to hire her as an exclusive chef. Valerie didn’t think it was right to hoard her talent, and frankly, I think she was a little peeved that Archie turned his nose up at his own wife’s cooking so often. Valerie opposed the deal, but Archie was throwing so much money at Amy she just couldn’t say no. Until Valerie came by with a crew of about a half-dozen black studs and introduced Amy to the joys of the interracial gangbang!” Sophie’s presentation was interrupted as she broke into peals of laughter at the climax of her story.
Chloe carried on. “Yes, Valerie showed Amy that there are things much more enjoyable than money. She ended up buying the place herself, and gave Amy a very fair price in cash. And when you add in all the black cock Amy’s been getting…the price was more than fair! Amy still works here, but there’s been some changes with Valerie’s guidance.”
Christine chimed in. “All the waitresses are black cock sluts. They have to be before they get hired here. So if you see some more risqué behavior, everyone is game for it. They also get paid about twice what a waitress would get at another high end restaurant. And we have some special events here. Every second Sunday is ‘Slut Sunday.’ Sluts eat free! So do their husbands, if they’re well-behaved enough. Oh, and the bulls of course…although they have to be invited by one of the women. And although I don’t think there’s ever been an orgy here on a Sunday morning…there’s been plenty of ‘em on other days of the week!”
“I see…” Hannah said, wondering just how extensive this network of libertines was.
Over the next several minutes, the girls chattered away happily. The normally quiet and awkward Hannah found herself easily slipping into the conversation, enjoying the company of her new friends. Jessica’s early refrain of “sluts, not bimbos” echoed in her mind, as she found that each of her fellow sluts was also intelligent and well-educated. The group discussed their studies, books they were reading, and current affairs with depth and insight.
Eventually, inevitably, the conversation turned to sex and the events of the previous Friday night. Two days ago, Hannah would have fainted at the raunchy discussion. Now, she happily recounted her own acts of sexual debauchery, laughed along with the slutty anecdotes of the others, and smiled with pride as the others complimented her sexual prowess.
“I really hope you both will be fixtures at these parties!” Chloe said, smiling widely at Anne and Hannah.
Anne nodded eagerly. “My only regret is that I went to so many of those things without joining in!” She playfully nudged Hannah with her elbow. “This little whore didn’t need to spend that much time watching before deciding it was for her!”
Hannah held her head up proudly. “Friday was one of the best nights of my life. It’s up there with getting a perfect score on my SAT, on getting into this school. I’m DEFINITELY coming back for more.”
Jess smiled proudly at her protégé. “Hannah here is absolutely a black cock fiend. In fact, she’s agreed to recruit more women into our little clutch! She’s going to start with her roommate, Charlotte!”
Anne frowned. “I’ve met Charlotte. Nice girl…but very conservative. I don’t mean to question your dedication as a slut…but…don’t you think you should start with someone easier?”
Hannah giggled. “That’s a fair point…and I agreed to this plan right after I had ten inches of black cock shoved up my pussy! But…I think I can do it!” she placed her fists on the table with determination.
Christine placed a hand over Anne’s, squeezing it fondly. “You know, a lot of people questioned whether we’d be able to convert you after you started coming to so many parties without succumbing. And well, I’d say you’re pretty thoroughly converted now, wouldn’t you?”
Anne bit her lower lip and nodded. “Oh yes…that is VERY true!”
Sophie chimed in. “I’ve met Charlotte. She’s definitely hot. Uptight yes, but some of the most depraved whores I’ve met were the most uptight before they got blacked. None of them have been able to resist. I can’t wait for her to be one of us!”
The girls carried on for the next few hours, happily letting the morning slip away in a haze of warm camaraderie. Hannah buzzed with joy and excitement, delighted to have found a group of such wonderful friends.
****
Over the next few weeks, Hannah fully embraced being a slut. She fucked many new people, men and women alike. She made on good on her promise to Lucas and the two became frequent sexual partners. She found time for one-on-one assignations and group frolics alike, but hadn’t yet been to anything as large or debauched as her first orgy. Jessica had explained that such events happened about once a month, and promised to let her know as soon as the first one was scheduled.
Hannah had no regrets about her conversion. But she worried about fitting her new sexually and socially active lifestyle into her old routine. Hannah wanted to stay at the top of her class. Her natural intelligence and more relaxed outlook allowed her to spend less time studying, but she still spent a fair amount of time on classwork. Besides, she enjoyed learning. She also found that the vigorous fuck fests which were now a regular part of her routine served as a much more fun, but still effective, alternative to time in the gym Hannah also came to realize how much time her old self wasted, anxiously wondering about what she should be doing instead of just doing it.
Hannah also wanted to hold onto her old, nerdy hobbies and maintain the friendships with Ethan and the others that she had formed in recent months. Parts of her new world and old world integrated themselves with each other quite. Anne and DeShawn joined Hannah’s board game group. Anne was a natural fit, but Hannah couldn’t help but find something humorous about the massive black giant enthusiastically playing board games with a group that was primarily white, pudgy, and male. Malcom of course, became a frequent fuck buddy. The first board game night Hannah attended with him, she made several strategic errors, so distracted was she by memories of that massive black cock pounding into her various orifices. She rallied from behind to win that night’s session, but she insisted on driving Malcolm home. As soon as they got into her car, she fucked his brains out. The nerdy girl had never been much of an athlete, and was in fact, a bit of a klutz. But motivated by lust, she found hidden reserves of dexterity and flexibility that allowed them to enjoy a vigorous fuckfest in her small, compact car.
Hannah remained a brilliant student She remained an avid nerd. She remained a kind and patient friend. But now, she was also a sex-crazed whore. And proud of it!
Jessica watched in pride as Hannah came out of her shell. The sweet, funny, intelligent girl that Jessica had come to know in the past few months was unchanged. But the shy, anxious and sometimes overly judgmental girl was a thing of the past. Hannah still went on about her board games, still engaged in Jessica in stimulating conversations about literature, still remained one of the stars of their book club, but also enjoyed getting dicked down and voraciously lapped away at other woman's pussies on the regular. She no longer seemed frightened of her own shadow or leery of meeting new people. The old Hannah hadn’t been replaced. The Hannah she knew and loved so well had simply grown.
Charlotte sometimes gave Hannah dirty looks, still not quite adjusted to her friend and roommates new wardrobe and vocabulary. Hannah had never uttered even minor swears before, and now she even dropped the occasional f-bomb. Still, Charlotte managed to hold back from lecturing Hannah or breaking into an outburst similar to that Saturday morning of a few weeks ago. As much as she questioned some of Hannah’s new lifestyle choices, she also noticed that she was happier, calmer. Hannah noticed the judgmental looks from the brunette, but took them in stride. She remembered that only a few weeks ago, her own outlook on life wasn’t so different. She remembered her initial judgment of Jessica. For the sake of peace, she tried to refrain from profanity around Charlotte…but when one spent so much time calling out profane litanies while being pounded by black cock, the occasional swear word slipped into everyday conversation. And well, she was going to dress how she wanted to dress.
Before long, Hannah had settled happily into her new life. She kept her old friends and interests, maintained her stellar academic record, and enjoyed a steady regiment of cock and pussy.
****
On a Sunday night, about a month after Hannah’s conversion, she was flopped out on her couch next to Charlotte. Both girls were exhausted after a grueling weekend of paper writing. The two shared a class which had a major research paper due the next Monday, and the pair had spent all weekend making sure their work was perfect.
Hannah wore a tiny pair of shorts, which covered less than any of the underpants owned by Charlotte, and a lowcut, white tank top which left about her stomach entirely exposed. Charlotte wore baggy, light grey sweats. If Charlotte’s head were covered, an observer would have no idea what sex she was.
Hannah felt slightly grumpy as she had missed out on a small orgy that Friday night and had to turn and invitation from Malcolm, Lucas, and Jessica to join in a foursome on Saturday, but she was too good-natured to complain or to take her frustration out on Charlotte or anyone else. Braindead, the two watched whatever streaming show they had randomly selected, barely paying attention to the plot.
Hannah’s phone chirped. She grabbed it, and saw a new notification from “Sluts R’ Us,” the she had given the group thread of her inner circle of whores.
“Hey ladies!” Anne texted. “Met a new stud! Going to see how he works for the rest of the group!”
Jessica simply responded by tagging the picture with an image of a heart.
A picture then popped up of Anne, looking up at a phone camera and smiling with her arm wrapped around the waist of a handsome man who dwarfed her in size.
“You go girl! Let us know how he is!” Chloe texted.
“Looks delicious!” Sophie agreed.
“I’m surprised you’re not all fucked out from last night…” Christine added, sending emojis of eggplants and squirting water.
“Last night was epic! Remind me to send pics and videos later.” That was Terry.
“Have fun, sweetie!” Hannah added a smiley face with hearts for eyes to her text. She had been deprived that weekend, but she couldn’t begrudge her friends their fun.
A few minutes later, another alert chimed on Hannah’s phone. This was a closeup of Anne’s face, smiling happily as held a massive, 11 inch, coal black rod against her face. “He’s not even fully hard yet!” She captioned the photo. Hannah gulped and glanced over at Charlotte, whose attention remained fix on the television in front of them.
Another picture came through. This was a wider angle selfie of Anne and her new stud, showing their entire bodies. Both were now nude, and Anne clutched his cock, which had now grown to thirteen inches, with her hand! “All right, we’re about to do this!” The message read.
Hannah smiled as she recognized a distinctive dresser in the background. Anne was in a dorm which was only a few minutes away from Hannah’s at a brisk walking pace!
Hannah looked over at Charlotte again. Still oblivious.
“Hey girl,” Hannah texted. “I missed out on fucking this weekend…mind if I join?”
“Of course!” Anne responded. “Always happy to share with a fellow nympho!” She then added a room number. “I’ll ask him to leave the door unlocked!”
“Get pictures and vids!” Chloe added.
Hannah shot up from the couch with a renewed burst of energy and scurried towards the door, almost falling over as she scrambled to put a pair of flip flops on. Charlotte looked at her quizzically.
“Uhhh…I have something I REALLY need to take care of…was too busy for it this weekend.” Hannah explained honestly.
Charlotte was about to encourage Hannah to put something more decent on, but cut herself off. As Hannah darted out the door, slamming it behind her, Charlotte thought to herself “The poor girl is going to be awfully cold.”
Hannah wasn’t cold. Her body was flushed with heat as her horniness and excitement grew with each step she took. When she finally arrived at the room number provided by Anne, she turned the door knob in anticipation and entered into a typical, college aged male’s dorm room. It was cluttered with random items, and decorated with posters of sports teams, bands, and barely clothed women.
Hannah scanned the room and before long her eyes fell upon Anne and the stranger. Anne was completely nude, her head bobbing up and down between the man’s massive legs. The stranger’s head rolled back in pleasure and his eyes were clothed.
Hannah licked her lips and grinned. She pulled her tank top over her head, throwing it to the side, before peeling her shorts down and kicking her shorts off. Having elected to forgo panties that evening, she now joined Anne and her new friend in their total nudity.
Hannah quietly walked over to the pair, before gently pushing one of the stud’s legs to the side so she could kneel down next to Anne. Anne’s head moved up and down his shaft with vigor, and Hannah wasn’t sure if either of them had yet noticed her arrival.
Wanting to announce herself without startling the pair, she gently placed her hand on Anne’s back and tickled the man’s massive balls. Still nothing. “I guess they’re really into each other,” Hannah thought to herself. She moved down and cupped Anne’s groin, sticking two of her fingers up her friend’s pussy, and leaned her head down to lick the man’s ball sack.
That got their attention! The man snapped his eyes open and looked down at Hannah. He was huge, easily dwarfing the petite redhead in size. Still, he looked down at her with a warm, friendly smile. Anne popped her head off his cock and smiled dreamily as she looked at Hannah.
“Oh, Hannah! You made it!” Anne said, as casually as if Hannah had walked into a tea party.
“Here I am! Aren’t you going to introduce me to your new friend?”
“Oh, how rude of me! I got caught up in the moment!” Anne responded, looking slightly embarrassed at the faux pas.
“Hannah this is…” Anne’s voice trailed off in thought as she looked up at the behemoth. “Um, could you remind me your name again? Sorry!!!!” Anne giggled.
The giant chuckled with a deep baritone. “Mark. My name is Mark. Nice to meet you, Hannah.”
“Nice to meet you too, Mark!” Hannah said, and then engulfed his massive cock with her mouth, bouncing her head up and down the shaft with ease and sucking and licking along its length as she worked. Not wanting to be selfish, she pulled it out of her mouth and extended it to Anne, who took it in her mouth and repeated the same ministrations. Hannah ducked her head down and began working at the balls, occasionally flicking her tongue into her new friend’s asshole, while the Anne went to work on the shaft.
The pair of sluts switched off between the balls and the shafts for some time, occasionally taking a break to make out with each other, when they heard the door open. Three other men, just as dark and just as large as Mark entered the room.
Hannah and Anne looked back in unison at the sound. When they saw the new arrivals, they exchanged happy smiles, eyes alight with joy and excitement.
“I think,” Hannah grinned, “We’re going to have a long night!”
***
The Friday after her impromptu gangbang duet with Anne, Hannah blinked her eyes as she looked into her bedroom mirror, adjusting to the feeling of contact lens and the clear sight of her glasses-free face.
“It’s not about vanity!” Jessica had explained. “It’s practical. You’re going to be enjoying a lot of gangbangs and orgies now. If you keep wearing your glasses to them, they’re going to get lost or broken. Not that it hurts to see those beautiful emerald peepers!”
Hannah had acquiesced to this pragmatic line of argument. She’d worn glasses for nearly her entire life, and despite her newfound love for debauched sexual activity, she didn’t want to shed something that had been part of her own self-image before so long. And, if she were honest with herself, she thought they were pretty cute on their own! But, she’d seen the chaos and frenzy of enough orgies and gangbangs to know that, before long, they’d get broken or lost if she didn’t make a change. And she wanted to see everything that unfolded around her with complete clarity, so just leaving them behind wasn’t always an option!
“So you’re set on the purple dress?” a completely nude Jess asked from across the room. She was shuffling through the bag she had brought for that evening.
“Yup!” Hannah chirped. “It’s so pretty!”
“And slutty!” Jess added, strolling towards Hannah, who sat wearing only a black thong in front of her bedroom vanity, with a make-up kit. Jess grabbed a chair and pulled it up next to Hannah and began to apply carefully apply dark eyeshadow, blush, and mascara. Ever since her initiation into slutdom, Hannah had come to appreciate the beauty of the human body and understood that she too, was beautiful. But between trying to keep up with her studies, friendships and hobbies—and her now very active sex life—she hadn’t had the time to sit down and watch make up tutorials or learn about all the different beauty supplies that were so popular. They’d just never been part of her life before, and she only had so many hours in the day.
“Now hold still!” Jessica gently admonished the petite redhead, who was so brimming with excitement that she practically bounced in her seat.
As Jess fussed with Hannah’s makeup, Charlotte sat on the couch in their living room trying to read a book. She couldn’t bring herself to focus. About a half hour earlier, Jessica had knocked on the dorm room door, carrying several bags. She wore a tiny pair of denim shorts and a tight, spaghetti strap tank top that cut off halfway down her stomach. Hannah had darted out of her room to greet her, and the two shared a long, lingering embrace and whispered things into each other’s ears that Charlotte couldn’t make out.
“So ummm….I didn’t think we had a movie night planned?” Charlotte asked, tentatively.
Jessica approached her, stopping uncomfortably close to her, and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Oh no, Charlotte. Not tonight. Maybe tomorrow? Hannah and I have an…event…with some other friends.”
Hannah sidled up next to Jess and placed a comforting hand on Charlotte’s other shoulder. “We’re going to a nightclub. We would have invited you, but we don’t think its quite your thing. I hope you’re not hurt! We’d totally love for you to tag along, but well…” She trailed off, seemingly unable to come up with an adequate explanation. Her eyes lit up and she flashed Charlotte a friendly “We’ll totally hang out soon!”
Jessica said “You know, if you wanted to change out of those dowdy sweats and get out of the dorms tonight, I think the rest of the group would welcome you…they’re a very friendly bunch!”
Hannah elbowed Jessica in her side. “This REALLY isn’t Charlotte’s thing…yet. Don’t pressure her too much!” She gave Charlotte a more serious look. “If you’re ever interested in joining us, I know you’d be a welcome addition. But maybe let’s get you into some more relaxed social settings first. I’m afraid that little Southern Republican head of yours isn’t quite ready for a full on club night!”
Charlotte studied her two friends carefully. It was a Friday night, and Hannah had been spending more time outside the dorms with Jessica and her other new friends. She remembered her call with Hannah from more than a month ago, when the normally reserved wallflower had been so out of breath from dancing that she could barely have a coherent conversation.
Charlotte had been worried that Hannah was experimenting with drugs or alcohol that night, but she hadn’t seen signs of intoxication since, and in fact Hannah had rolled her eyes at a table of stoners across the cafeteria just a few days ago.
“I’m sure smoking weed can be fun,” she had explained to Charlotte. “But sitting around puffing on a joint seems like such a waste of time. There are so many more enjoyable ways to spend your time!”
“Agreed!” Anne, now a frequent lunch partner of the roommates, had chimed in. “I’m not going to judge them…I love a good time…but I can think of SEVERAL activities that are a lot more fun.”
Jessica, the final member of that day’s lunch crew, sighed. “Don’t knock it until you try it, ladies. I agree, you shouldn’t sit around on the couch stoned all day, but the occasional puff can be quite enjoyable, in the right context. I know for a fact there’s lots of things you would have dismissed not that long ago that you now relish!”
Her eyes twinkled with a mysterious glint as she gave the raven-haired conservative prude a sly smile. “Charlotte, here for instance, used to think all movies were just mindless Hollywood dreck. Now she’s quite the film buff! I think we should be proud of people for expanding their horizons, for stretching their boundaries, for stuffing the…gaps…in their…lives…”
Charlotte was confused as all three of her tablemates looked like they were having an increasingly difficult time stifling laughter at Jessica’s speech. She guessed Jessica had a point. She knew lots of young woman went to dance clubs and parties, as Hannah had recently had, and supposed she was glad that she wasn’t becoming some junkie…but she still worried about some boy trying to paw his hands all over her naïve roommate!
Now, Charlotte and Hannah stood in their dorm room, looking at her consolingly…almost as if they pitied her. Perhaps Charlotte did need to get out more. But no way was she going to let some horny frat boy paw his hands all over her body! Remembering her conversation with her mother and her earlier resolution, she bit her tongue to avoid launching into a lecture about the dangers of horny college boys, dance clubs, and whatever else Hannah and Jessica were getting themselves into.
“Movie night tomorrow sounds great!” She said, almost too cheerfully as she tried to choke back her concern.
“Great! It’s a date!” Hannah replied, before grabbing Jess by the hand and pulling her into her room. As the door slammed, Charlotte tried to settle down for the evening and not to think about her two friends’ mysterious antics.
“Hold still, Hannah!” Jessica repeated, back in Hannah’s dorm room. “I know you’re excited, but I want to make sure you look is just right for tonight.” The once taciturn nerd was bursting with excitement, peppering Jessica with questions about the events that would unfold tonight and nearly bouncing out of her chair.
“Besides,” Jess went on. “I saw that video of the gangbang you and Anne had last week. Such naughty, filthy whores! And after our foursome with Malcom, Lucas, and Terry on Wednesday, I think you’d be a little bit more satiated!”
“Sorry,” Hannah said, taking a deep breath to steady herself. “It’s just well…I didn’t know what going to happen last time you took me to a party…and it was so much fun! And now that I know what’s going to go down…GOD!” Hannah broke off her statement with an excited utterance.
Hannah had kept her promise not to lie to Charlotte. The pair were headed to a nightclub. But they weren’t going just to dance. No, this was yet another asset that had been purchased by Valerie Penfield and made available to her licentious crew of sluts! Tonight, it would play host to a massive orgy. Jessica had explained that not only would the regular group of campus libertines be there, but studs and sluts throughout the community. The thought of yet another large-scale orgy, with a new selection of studs and sluts to fuck, had been driving Hannah wild with anticipation ever since Jess had invited her to the event.
Hannah used her all her willpower to sit still and let Jessica finish her work, images of giant black cocks and tight, wet pussies flashing through her mind.
“There!” Jessica declared. “I think we’ve got just the right mix of whorish and classy!”
Hannah studied herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were flush but didn’t look unnatural. Her eyelashes were longer than she’d ever seen them, and dark eyeshade framed her bright green eyes. Her lips were bright red, provocative, but not garish. She smiled. “One day,” she thought to herself, “I really need to take the time to learn make up.”
“Thank you Jessica!” she squealed, embracing her friend in a tight hug.
“Of course,” Jess returned the squeeze. “Now go get dressed while I get ready!”
Hannah scurried off into her closet and pulled her chosen dress of the evening from its hanger. She pulled it over body with some effort, squeezing to get the extraordinarily tight garment on. The was one of the simpler items that had been delivered. It was a tube dress, which clung to every inch of her body, and left her shoulders bare. It also left vast amounts of her upper chest exposed, and her breasts threatened to pop out with a single wrong movement. It was equally short, cutting off only a few precarious inches below her ass. And it’s size wasn’t the only thing that made it unfathomably daring to the Hannah of several weeks ago! Horizontal cutouts along the front exposed yet more of Hannah’s body, giving spectators a tantalizing glimpse at her breasts and stomach. Cutouts along the hips also exposed the straps of her thong.
Hannah next strapped on a pair of heels. It took a while for her to figure out how to properly fasten all the straps, but she prevailed. She wobbled out of her closet, trying to adapt to wearing something other than tennis shoes or ballet flats.
Once she finally emerged, Jessica turned to her with a radiant smile. “You look amazing!” She said proudly.
“Thanks,” Hannah blushed. “You don’t look half-bad yourself.”
Jessica was far more experienced with the vagaries of slutwear, and had managed to put her outfit for the night on much more quickly. Her dress was as short and tight as Hannah’s, but red. It was held up by a thin, halter strap and deeply low cut. Three circular cutouts held together by delicate clasps displayed the inner curves of her breasts and stomach, and her back was entirely bare.
Jessica studied Hannah with a slight frown as she approached her. She fiddled with Hannah’s dress for a bit, straightening it and adjusting it. “We want to keep everything in until the right moment, dear! She explained. “Otherwise you’ll get arrested…or give Charlotte a heart attack on our way out the door!”
The two shared a laugh at that, which was interrupted by a chirp from Jessica’s phone.
“Lucas is here to pick us up!” She said. “Let’s go!” She tugged Hannah by the hand and the two made their way out the door.
Charlotte looked up when she heard the door to Hannah’s bedroom swing open. Her eyes bulged out in shock at the sight of the pair that emerged! If Hannah and Jessica were completely nude, their appearance would have been more modest!
“See you later, Charlotte!” Hannah said cheerily. “Don’t wait up for me, I’m not sure when we’ll back…but I’m gonna be in good hands tonight!”
Nonchalantly, Jessica added “I hope you have a good night, hon. Text me what you want to watch tomorrow, and I’ll make to check it out from the library, ok?”
Charlotte said nothing, mouth agape and eyes bulging as the two left.
“Gosh, the poor girl looked like we were getting gangbanged right in front of her!” Hannah giggled as she walked towards the dorm hall’s exit, arm-in-arm with Jess.
“I know! You’re going to have your work cut out for you!” Jess laughed.
***
Lucas’ car drove the streets of the city as Hannah chattered happily with Anne and Chloe, who had they picked up, in the backseat. Jess, who had taken the front seat, sometimes looked back to share in the group’s excited conversation and laughter.
After a few minutes, Lucas pulled up in front of a small, unassuming looking building in a trendy part of downtown. Unlike many of the other clubs the group had passed, this had no long line of revelers waiting for bouncers to let them in. A single man, pale and too small to be a bouncer, stood outside a small door. Jess strode up to him and gave him a quick hug.
“Great to see you Jess, Lucas. Hey there Chloe!” The man greeted the group. “Looks like we have some newcomers!” he turned to Hannah and Anne.
“Oh yes,” Jess said proudly. “They joined us recently. They’re wonderful additions!”
“It’s a delight to meet you ladies,” the man extended his hand to Hannah and Anne, shaking each of their own in turn. “I hope we can chat later!”
With that, he opened the door to the building. The group entered, and Hannah and Anne exchanged inquisitive looks. The building looked like some sort of abandoned shop. It was clean and well-lit but occupied only by bare shelves and empty aisles.
“So…he doesn’t exactly seem like one of the regular members of this group…” Hannah said tentatively, once the door closed behind him.
“Oh, that’s Calvin.” Jessica explained. “He’s a junior executive at Pensworth Industries. I think Archie wants to marry him off to Maura. Anyhow, Valerie wanted to make sure he understood her lifestyle before he started actually courting her. Some people don’t take too well to it—they get hung up over the debauchery, or white women who are so into black guys. But he seems cool with everything. And, no, he’s not some secret sex god. When he said he wanted to chat with you, he meant he just wanted to chat with you. And you should! He may not be a sex god, but he’s a sweet, smart guy.”
“Now, follow me!” she commanded. She strode off towards the back of the room, accompanied by Chloe and Lucas, who seemed less confused by the environment.
Anne and Hannah trotted uncertainly behind the group, when Jess stopped in front of what looked like a service elevator. She pressed the call button, and the doors pulled open to reveal a grungy looking elevator car. Jess, Lucas, and Chloe entered it quickly.
“Well, come on!” Chloe urged the newcomers.
Hannah and Anne looked at each other doubtfully before entering the elevator. Jessica pressed the down button and hummed a jaunty tune to herself as the group descended in what was otherwise silence.
***
Charlotte sat on the couch, her book face down and spread out where she had left off, but otherwise forgotten. What the hell were Jess and Hannah up to!? They were going to a nightclub…things happened at nightclubs. But…Hannah had so recently scorned drugs. She couldn’t be up anything that bed. But…THAT DRESS!?!?
“What the hell are Hannah and Jess up to!?” The thought kept racing through her mind.
***
The elevator pinged at finished its descent and the doors swung open. Hannah blinked as flashing lights and pounding music flooded her senses. Jess took her by her hands as Chloe took Anne by her hands, pulling the stunned pair into what looked—despite being below an abandoned—all the world like a trendy, exclusive nightclub.
“We kind of want privacy,” Lucas explained. “There’s a lot of wealthy and powerful people who are into this lifestyle, and they don’t need their shit all over the media. And even us regular people—hopefully, society will change, but for now some discretion is wise.”
The group reached a well-stocked bar, tended too by scantily clad bartenders in their mid-twenties who flirted with the customers as they served up drink. They found Terry chatting happily with Malcom at a table near the bar.
“Hey guys!” Terri said, waving them over. “Open bar! Go get drinks if you want!”
Jessica smiled at Hannah. “Well, sweetie. Want to try something.”
Hannah hesitated. “Hmmm. Well...if it’s an open bar…um I don’t really drink…maybe I’ll try a glass of wine?”
Jessica frowned. “It’s not really a club drink…but whatever you’re comfortable with. Lucas?” She turned to her dearest male friend with a winning smile. “I’ll be right back ladies!”
Chloe and Terri exchanged a deep kiss and wrapped their arms each other as Jess, Hannah, and Anne found their own spots around the table. As the group tried to carry on a conversation over the pounding of the club’s loud music, Lucas returned with the drinks.
Hannah gazed at the wine glass curiously. She took a tentative sniff of the dark liquid within, and wrinkled her nose a little. It didn’t really smell appetizing. She took a careful snip, and her face winced at the acrid flavor which filled her mouth. Still, she swallowed. She couldn’t say she enjoyed the flavor of the new drink, but she did feel a warm, pleasant tingling sensation. Nothing compared to the warm, pleasant, tingling sensation of having one of her holes filled with black cum…but pleasant nonetheless.
“Don’t worry, hon” Jess said, seeing Hannah’s pained reaction. “It’s an acquired taste.”
Hannah just nodded sheepishly.
A new trio approached the group of college students. Hannah gulped as she recognized the billionaire Quentin Freeman walking towards her and her friends, arm-in-arm with Valerie and Maura Pensworth, the mother ******** pair she had met the night after her first orgy! And what more—all three were naked! Indeed, the disheveled hair, splotches of fluid covering their bodies and leaking from their pussies, and smeared make up told Hannah that the ladies had already been through several rounds of thorough fucking!
Valerie broke off from Quentin’s arm, rushing towards Hannah and embracing her, bare breasts crushing against Hannah’s body. “It’s so lovely to see you hear, my dear! I so hoped that I’d get to see you in action after the last party.” She gave Hannah a tight squeeze.
Maura broke off from Quentin to hug Jessica. “I’m glad you brought your new friends! It’s been a great night already!”
Valerie blushed. “Oh, how could I be so rude?” she asked herself, seemingly embarrassed.
“Quentin, I don’t think you’ve met Hannah, or Anne. They’re new additions to our little…’club.’ Jess brought in Hannah and Christine brought in Anne.”
Quentin flashed a wide, dazzling smile and extended his hand in greetings to each of the girls.
“My, my, I have to make time for these two tonight! What lovely creatures you both are!”
Hannah and Anne giggled and blushed, at a loss for words in response to the older but charming, handsome, and very naked man!
“Anyways,” Valerie said. “Sophie and Christine are already up in the orgy room. Helen too! It’s WILD there tonight, the wildest I’ve seen it in a long time. Are they working you too hard at the college?”
Chloe laughed. “Nothing we can’t handle! I think everyone’s just extra horny tonight!”
Hannah gulped. Wild orgy room? That sounded fun—in fact, she felt her pussy began to soak through her panties at the thought. But…well, her sexual inhibitions weren’t coming back, but her shyness was. She definitely wanted to get her holes—all of them—well stuffed tonight, but there were so many new people to meet in such a short period of time!
Malcolm saw the look of concern on her face. He placed a comforting hand over hers. “Not ready for a full-on orgy again, yet?”
Hannah looked at him, a meek smile on her face. “Not just yet…tonight for sure! But…I think I'd like to mingle a bit beforehand?”
“Of course,” Malcolm said. “I got a table with some people; they’re setting it up just now. We can chill for a bit before we get you gangbanged tonight.”
Hannah sighed and wrapped her arms around Malcolm’s neck in a grateful embrace. “Thank you! That’s just what I need!”
Jess tapped Hannah on the shoulder. “You’re going to be okay with Malcom and his buddies, right? I REALLY like the sound of this orgy room. Is it cool if I go check out?”
“Of course!” Hannah responded. “Don’t worry about me for a minute! And…I’ll be up there soon enough! We’ll be getting gang-fucked side-by-side tonight, don’t doubt it for a second!”
“Thanks, sweetie!” Jessica pecked her on the cheek. “See you soon!” She winked, before Valerie took her by the hand and led her away, along with Maura and Quentin.
“Hey, wait up for me! I want to check out this wild orgy room!” Chloe called out as she scampered to keep up with the group.
****
Charlotte paced back and forth across her living room, pausing to stare at her phone which lay on the coffee table whenever she passed it. She was going to lead by example. She was going to guide Hannah gracefully, subtly, silently. She wasn’t going to lecture Hannah, or harangue, or judge her.
But…it had been more than an hour since Hannah had left in that…that outfit! And she hadn’t answered any of Charlotte’s texts. What could Hannah be up to? Surely it wouldn’t hurt to give her a ring, just to see if she was okay. Charlotte had called her more than once since that first night when she had disappeared with Jessica. Hannah often sounded strange, preoccupied during those calls, but she always had an explanation for what was happening. And she never seemed to get mad at Charlotte for them. Indeed, since that first blow up the pair had gotten along rather well.
Charlotte grabbed her phone and called her roommate.
After a few rings, a masculine voice answered.
“Hey Charlotte!” Malcolm said, friendly as ever. “Hannah’s a bit busy right now. She asked me to talk to you, see if everything’s okay!”
Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. Malcolm was one of Hannah’s new friends. He came by their dorm room to watch TV and generally hang out, and frequently joined the roommates in the cafeteria for meals. Charlotte had grown to like the awkward nerd. There relationship was somewhat tinted by a sense of guilt on Charlotte’s part. Malcolm was a genuinely nice and interesting person, but she knew back home that his skin color and nerdiness would have resulted in relentless bullying.
Still, if Hannah were with Malcom, she couldn’t be getting into too much trouble. No way the awkward, dorky guy would be part of something wild or sinful!
“Yea, Hannah’s good, we’re just hanging out at this club…we found a quiet spot away from the crowd.” Malcolm explained. “Oh, I think she wants to talk to you! Give me a second!”
***
Malcolm sat on a sofa in a private, VIP room off to the side of the club. The music still played, but it was quieter and more peaceful here.
He leaned back, enjoying the sight of Hannah’s breasts bouncing and jiggling in front of him. Hannah was keeping herself quite busy, and while Malcom wasn’t on the receiving end of her efforts, he still enjoyed watching his slutty friend at work. Lucas sat on the sofa across from Malcolm, and Hannah straddled him, her dress pulled down to expose her tits as she fucked him in a reverse cowgirl position. Some stranger had wondered into the VIP room looking for his friends. Now, he perched on the sofa next to Lucas and Hannah as she eagerly sucked his dick.
Anne knelt between Malcom’s knees, naked except for her heels, happily sucking on his cock.
To his right, Professor Tracy Suffolk was stripped completely nude. She straddled DeShawn, the most well-endowed of the fuck group, who also sat to Malcom’s left, and made out with him as she bounced up and down on his cock while he gripped her hips. Tracy had reserved the VIP room (of course a valued slut wouldn’t have to pay for such a service at this establishment) and was of course happy to share it with some of her favorite students. Jerry was at home taking care of their dogs, but Tracy had insisted that the group get lots of pictures and video of her in action so the couple could watch them later.
Sophie, wearing only a pair of sheer black nylon stockings sat to his left, trying to at least appear to be paying attention as he explained his latest thoughts on the rule changes in the newest edition of his latest board game, and occasionally making half-hearted efforts to shift the conversation to something more interesting. She had wandered down from the orgy room to relax for a bit and regain her stamina.
Anne and Hannah were frustrating her efforts to steer the conversation towards more interesting topics, as they occasionally pulled their busy mouths out of the cocks they were tending to so they could chime in with their own thoughts and commentary on Malcom’s musings.
Hannah’s phone, which sat next to her discarded thong and shoes on the table between the sofas, began to ring. Malcolm craned his neck to check the caller ID.
“Oh, hey Hannah. Charlotte is calling you.” He laughed. “You’ve got a real mother hen there!”
Hannah guffawed a little around the cock in her mouth.
“You want me to talk to her?” Malcolm asked. “You know if you don’t pick up, she’s going to be calling all night.”
Without removing her mouth from the cock, Hannah nodded. She listened to Malcolm reassure Charlotte for a few moments before she gestured for him to give her the phone. As he passed the phone over the table, Hannah popped the stranger’s cock out of her mouth and waved her hands, shooing him to back a bit.
Once he was comfortably far away, Hannah pointed the phone to herself and switched on the video call feature, Lucas’ cock still embedded deeply within her pussy.
***
Back in their dorm suite, Charlotte waited anxiously. She heard a beeping sound indicating that Hannah was trying to start a video call, and moved the phone in front of her.
Hannah’s face popped up on the screen. She was sweaty, her eyes were slightly hooded and her makeup had begun to run, but she otherwise looked happy, lucid, and safe. She swayed a little, in tune with the music which played in the background. Sometimes, her bare shoulders popped into the frame, which reminded Charlotte of the scandalous outfit that Hannah had left in earlier that evening.
“Hey Charlotte!” She said, cheerfully but casually. “I’m having a great time. Really enjoying the pulse…and rhythm…of this place. They’ve got a great DJ! He really knows how to stroke a crowd! Or at least, this member of the crowd!”
She smiled, seeming as if she were trying to stifle a giggle.
“Oh hey,” Charlotte said. “I’m glad you’re having a good time. Um, you seem a little flushed, you’re not drinking or anything, are you?”
“Nope!” Hannah shook her head. “Completely, 100% sober! Just really getting into the energy of this place. Like I’ve said, there’s a lot of ways you can have fun!”
“Oh, that’s good...” Charlotte said.
“Listen, I really appreciate you looking out for me. But I really can take care of myself! Besides, I’m with Lucas and Malcom! And Jess! You know they wouldn’t anything bad happen to me! Anyhow, don’t wait up for me! The night is still young and there’s still so many…I mean so much…I want to do!” With that, the screen went blank.
Charlotte sighed and thought about the conversation that had just taken place. Hannah had seemed odd, but odd conversations with Hannah after she slipped away from their suite were becoming commonplace. It was clear that Hannah was in some group of people though, so she couldn’t be getting into that much trouble or doing anything that naughty!
Charlotte decided that Hannah had still maintained her virtue, and returned to her book. Still, she thought, with that dress she remained in danger. She’d need to redouble her efforts to be a good moral exemplar for Hannah.
***
As Hannah hung up the phone and tossed it back on the table, she increased the intensity and speed of her bouncing on Lucas’s cocks and burst into laughter. From underneath her, Lucas asked “You never get tired of that gag, do you?”
Hannah wiped away tears of laughter from her face. “God help me, I don’t. I love Charlotte, but she’s so fun to mess with!”
Anne popped her head off of Malcolm’s cock and turned to address Hannah. “Be nice to Charlotte! You know she means well!” She stood and kicked off her heels. The lithe brunette was now entirely naked. She turned around to face Hannah and away from Malcolm.
“I am nice to Charlotte!” Hannah protested. “I’m just having a little fun with her.”
“It’ll kill your little running joke,” Anne rebutted, squatting over Malcolm’s still erect rod. “But…uggghhhhhh…” She groaned as she sank down, holding Malcom’s cock as she slid it into her pussy. “The nicest you can do for her…fuckkkkk I love your cock Malcolm….the nicest thing you can do for her…is to get her fucked! Bring her into the fold! Convert her into one of us!”
Hannah opened her mouth, not sure whether to argue with Anne or to agree with her, but her words were cut off by the arrival of Quentin, who walked into their VIP room with Chloe on his arm.
“DeShawn!” Chloe said happily. “I’ve been looking for you!”
“Oh hey…ummm…fucckkk…slow down baby!” Tracy stammered out her words. “Chloe, I hope you don’t mind me borrowing your man for a bit!”
“Of course not!” Chloe said. “He’s not just a big cock! The man’s got great fucking skills, am I right?”
“Oh, fuck, god yes!” Tracy agreed enthusiastically.
Quentin approached Hannah as she continued to grind into Lucas’ cock.
“My dear,” he said, smiling down at her calmly. “You’re the talk of the town in the orgy room. I just had to come and visit our newest talent.”
Hannah smiled up at him, a wicked glint in her eye.
***
Charlotte turned off the lights in the girls’ shared living room and began to get ready for bed. As she brushed her teeth, gargled her mouthwash, and climbed into bed, the internal she had been trying to quell continued to rage.
Hannah’s behavior had definitely changed in the past several weeks. She was still the sweet, funny, kind and sometimes awkward friend that Charlotte had come to treasure. But she was calmer, more relaxed. She greeted new people with enthusiasm, and didn’t seem so scared of the world anymore. They still had their little political debates, but no matter how far apart their positions were, Hannah never really seemed to get upset. If Hannah were getting into trouble with Jessica…was it really trouble? Hannah seemed to have really come into her own, whatever she was up to when she slipped out of their dorm.
People go through phases, Charlotte realized. And change isn’t necessarily a bad thing. A few weeks ago, she’d have turned her nose up at the friends that Hannah had recently made. Now, she realized they were all kind, intelligent people. Just…different. She was ashamed to say that, of the several black friends Hannah had introduced her to, she would have considered them different, turned away from them, simply because of her skin color. But the past few weeks had shown her how foolish that view had been.
Hannah was definitely going through some sort of phase right now. But Charlotte knew, at heart, that she was a sweet and virtuous girl, that they may have differed in many of their beliefs, but that they shared the same core values.
***********
“OHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKK YESSSSSSSSSSS FUCCCKKKKKKINNNGGG GODDDDDD” Hannah shrieked, wailing like a banshee as her limbs flailed and her body trembled uncontrollably.
She had laid on her back on the table, now stripped completely bare of clothing, as Quentin kneeled in front of her, thrusting his thirteen inch cock in and out of her body. She relished the intensity and speed of the older man’s powerful thrusts, marveling at his stamina as, despite his age, he had been plunging his organ into her tight, nineteen year old pussy for some time without any sign of fading.
Now a much more experienced slut, Hannah sensed an impending orgasm and braced herself for the waves of pleasure that would soon rock her body. Quentin was skilled, and she knew that she would cum hard, and cum soon!
Just as she approached her peak, her vision exploded into a flash of white as her pleasure transcended even what she been eagerly anticipating. As Quentin was splitting her cunt apart, a softer but skilled tongue ran it way across her labia and clit, causing her most powerful orgasm in weeks! This mixed sensation, the hard cock splitting her cunt apart, the soft tongue flicking across her pussy lips and clit, had let to her intense outburst.
As Hannah howled and thrashed about, Quentin’s cock popped out of her. As he did, Hannah felt a powerful burst of liquid erupt from her spasming pussy.
He looked down at the bucking whore and smiled fondly. He’d get his chance to spray his semen into her at some point tonight, but the beautiful young redhead was lost to him for now, and he still wanted to fuck! Sophie sat on the sofa next to them, legs spread wide as she rubber her naked cunt. He shot her a questioning glance, and she smiled and gestured for him to come forward, as she hooked her hands under her knees and held her legs up. Accepting the invitation, he leaned forward and impaled himself into the blonde graduate student’s welcoming pussy.
Meanwhile, Hannah gasped for breath and tried to remember her own name. As she came down from her orgasmic high and her vision began to regain focus, she looked up to see the smiling face of Professor Suffolk, glazed with clear, thin fluid.
“Oh wow, Professor Suffolk! Thank you! That was fucking amazing! God!” Hannah gushed, realizing who had been the source of her amplified pleasure.
Professor Suffolk laughed. “I have a modest proposal for you, dear. If either of us makes the other cum, we should be on a first name basis for at least an hour. And if either of us squirts their sex juices all over the other…same rule applies!”
Hannah clasped her hand over her mouth. “Was all that me!?!?” She asked, a hint of pride in her voice.
Tracy smiled even wider and began to nod. The professor and the student laughed together, until Tracy’s laughter halted as her mouth formed into an O, her eyes grew wide, and she let out a loud moan. Hannah recognized the sign of a woman who was enjoying being penetrated by a monster cock, and she craned her neck to see who had placed her professor in such a state. She exchanged smiles with Malcolm as he pounded into Tracy from behind. Before long, Tracy grabbed Hannah’s face and began making out with her. As Malcom’s thrusts intensified, Tracy’s body was pushed further along Hannah’s. Their kiss broke, and Tracy’s tits now swung over Hannah’s head. Without missing a beat, Hannah began sucking and licking the breasts, stopping only to let out a whimper of appreciation when she felt another cock, from some unknown source, penetrate her inner depths.
“What a wonderful night,” she thought to herself. “And I haven’t even made it up to the orgy room yet!”
***
Charlotte had been trying to sleep for hours. Determined to shut down the internal debate raging in her head, she had counted sheep, tried reading her book, paced some more. Now she just stared into the darkness. She glumly looked over at her alarm clock. 3AM! At this rate, Hannah wasn’t going to make it home. And if she didn’t come, where was she staying the night?? Some dumb frat boy’s room that she’d met at the club, probably! Hannah sighed in despair as she imagined some entitled preppy defiling her roommate.
But then, she heard someone fumbling with her door luck.
“Good night, Jess!” Hannah’s voice called out, clearly and happily. “So much fun tonight…can’t wait to do it again!”
The door closed and Charlotte darted out of her room to see Hannah. Hannah’s hair was a mess, her makeup smeared all over, her skin slick with sweat, her barely-there dress rumpled and worn askew.
But when she smiled to greet Charlotte, her eyes were clear and her voice lucid.
“Hey sweetie,” she said brightly. “I hope I didn’t wake you up!” She spoke coherently, without any of the drunken haze that was all too familiar a sight on college campuses.
“Oh, um, no, not at all.” Charlotte stammered. “You…uh…you like you had a very active night.”
“Oh, you know, lots of dancing!” Hannah shrugged. A look of concern fell across her face. “You didn’t wait up for me did you?”
Charlotte just smiled sheepishly. “I tried to go to bed. But you know I worry about you!”
“Oh sweetie!” Hannah rushed forward and pulled Charlotte into a tight hug. She smelled of perfume, and sweat, and…something else. “It really means a lot to me how much you care. But I’ve told you! I’m a big girl! I can look out for myself!”
“I know.” Charlotte said, casting her eyes down.
“I think we’re both exhausted. And I’m really looking forward to our movie night with Jessica tomorrow. So let’s go to bed, okay? I’m home, safe and sound!”
“So…you’re not mad?”
“Of course not, silly! How can I be mad at someone for trying to look out for me, even if they don’t need to?” Hannah gave Charlotte a fond pat on the cheek before pulling away. “But seriously…my bed is calling to me like a siren! See you tomorrow!”
As Hannah closed her door, Charlotte felt a mixture of relief and regret. Relief that Hannah had made her way back home, and not fallen into the bed of some twerpy undergraduate. Regret that she had ever doubted Hannah’s virtue.
Whatever superficial differences the two roommates may have, Charlotte was sure, they were two peas in a pod!
She noticed a soft, warm presence pressing against her bare back. Another source of confusion as her senses began to emerge from her slumber. She was naked! Normally she went to bed in sweats and a t-shirt…
Hannah shook her head and squinted as she looked around the blurry surroundings. This was not her room! Her sopheric haze lifted and the memories of the previous night came rushing back in a vivid waterfall. The feeling of cocks stretching out and tongues lashing her holes, the taste of cock, pussy, sweat and cum, the wails of sexual pleasure and profane tirades all rushed into her mind in a rapid, lurid montage.
She couldn’t remember coming up this room and climbing to bed, but she surmised she had to be in the same house where the orgy had unfolded. If she had travelled a further distance, she’d have remembered it. She had fucked her brains out last night, but she hadn’t taken any drugs or drank anything alcoholic, so the gap in her memory was likely caused by exhaustion, not a blackout.
In the quiet stillness of this strange room, Hannah probed her own thoughts and feelings. She felt no regret or shame at her actions the previous night. She felt happy, even proud. She wanted it to happen again. Last night had changed her…she was a new, better Hannah now.
As Hannah mulled over these thoughts, more practical concerns began to emerge. Had she lost her glasses? Her phone? Her purse? Hannah reflected that yesterday, if she had woken up naked in a strange room without knowing where her most important belongings were, she’d be in a panic. Now, she was calmy assessing the situation, evaluating her surroundings and taking the strange circumstances in relative stride. Perhaps having been an eager participant in a debauched orgy lent a certain perspective which fostered a sense of serenity.
She sat up and scanned the unfamiliar nightstand. As she did, she looked back and saw that the warm, soft presence was an equally nude Jessica. The blonde rolled over and murmured small, quiet sounds as Hannah moved about, but otherwise remained asleep. On the nightstand, someone had neatly laid out her glasses, phone, purse, and even her hair scrunchie. “See?” She thought to herself. “Nothing to worry about.”
She reached for her phone to check the time, but the battery had died. She put her glasses on, trying to move gently so as not to disturb the sleeping Jessica, and studied the room further. Her cardigan neatly hung on a coat rack in the corner of a room. She recalled that most of her clothes, however, had been torn off in a prelude to last night’s fuck fest. Hannah considered that she’d need to figure out a way to get home with being arrested for indecent exposure, but figured she’d have time enough to find a solution to that problem. Perhaps Jessica would be of some help when she woke up. Hannah smirked as she recognized the change her mentality. She probably should have been at least annoyed that her clothes had been destroyed—but, well, it was kind of fun to be stripped naked in front of so many people.
A mirrored closet was to Hannah’s side of the bed. She studied herself in the mirror. Her make-up had been completely worn off, washed away by the sweat and sperm that had covered her face in the preceding hours. Her hair was a mess, framing her face and giving her an almost medusa-like appearance. She had expected her skin to bear the marks of last night’s activities, in which she had been manhandled and groped by so many, but it was pristine and pale, apparently having recovered in the night. However, flecks of dried, white residue covered her body, a souvenir of the many torrents of cum which had splattered across her body. She spread her legs a bit, to survey the aftermath of her christening as a black cock slut. Her unruly bush also harbored white flecks of dried residue, and was matted to her skin. But she saw that her pussy, which had surely been stretched into a gaping hole last night, had closed up into a tight, tiny slit. She was a little puzzled by this—she wasn’t sure how many gargantuan cocks had stuffed her last night, but it was certainly in the double digits. She thought this would have left more of a lasting mark.
Her meditations were interrupted by a rustling sound behind her. Jessica had woken up. She shook her head to chase away the last wisps of sleep and sat next to Hannah on the bed, also facing the mirror. “Good morning, sweetie!” she smiled. She placed her arm around her shoulder, and kissed her cheek, before looking into the mirror. She smiled widely at the image of the two of them, sitting side by, completely naked. Jessica had worn thicker makeup, and while much of it had worn off during the nights festivities, smeared vestiges remained. She shared Hannah’s wild unkempt hairstyle, and her skin was also adorned with gobs of dried semen. Hannah had definitely seen that Jessica’s cunt had been left gaping after being plundered by so many black cocks, but it closed up to a tight, pristine looking slit in the night.
“I’d say we look like two well-fucked whores!” Jess beamed. “Wouldn’t you?”
Hannah nodded faintly, and then looked down to the reflection of their tight holes and frowned.
Jess began to laugh. “A woman’s pussy is remarkably resilient! We push babies through those things! God, with how many black cocks I’ve taken in the past few years I’d hate to think what it’d look if it weren’t…You’re not disappointed are you?”
Hannah giggled. “No….I’m relieved actually. I was just surprised.”
“There are exercises you’ll want to do,” Jess told her. “I’ll send you a link. They’ll improve your fucking skill too…although from what I saw last night, you’re a natural born slut!”
Hannah beamed. “Last night was amazing…I never knew I could feel so wonderful…”
Jess grinned and placed both her hands on the redhead’s shoulders. “So you’re game to keep doing this?”
“Oh yes,” Hannah nodded confidently. “I am a black cock slut for life!”
Jess hugged her tightly at the declaration. She then reached down for her purse, which lay on the floor by the side of the bed.
“Selfies?” she asked. Hannah rolled her eyes a bit, but nodded her agreement, thinking some nude pictures with the woman who had taught her the joys of black cock sex would be more fun that the typical social media fodder.
Jess pressed the side of her face against Hannah’s so the too would fit in the same room. Hannah’s pussy tingled a little as she inhaled the musk rolling of Jessica’s body, a combination of faded perfume and sweat. Hannah realized her body likely had the same odor, and that a shower would be in order.
Jess held her phone up and snapped three photos of the naked pair. In the first, only Hannah and Jessica’s faces could be seen. Their hair was a mess, and so was Jess’ make up, but other than that, it looked like any picture two friends would take together. The second was zoomed out a bit more. It showed their bare shoulders and the very tops of the curves of their breasts. But it could’ve been taken at the beach, or the two could have been wearing tube tops (although anyone who had met Hannah before yesterday, without seeing her adventures of the previous night, would know that the girl would never wear such revealing attire).
The third photo displayed the entirety of their nude bodies. Hannah’s right breast rested against Jess’ left breast, and both girls sat with their legs open—not spread wide, but enough to expose their pussies.
Jess brought her phone down and tapped the screen a few times.
“I sent you copies. You can use one for when I call you! I’ll leave up to you which one though!”
“Thanks-I’ll decide later. My phone battery died,” Hannah explained.
“I have a charger if you want it!” Jessica offered.
“Honestly, I think it’d be nice to be without it for a couple hours. What time is it?”
“It’s not even eight yet-we have time to laze around.” Jessica answered.
Hannah rubbed the back of her neck. “I could use a shower” she yawned.
“Through that door,” Jess gestured. “There’s plenty of body wash and fresh towels.”
Hannah gave Jess a quick squeeze and trotted off towards the shower. Jess licked her lips as she walked away, admiring her naked, perky ass and smiling at the thought it was now hers to play with. When Hannah was safely within the bathroom, she then opened her phone again and sent the raunchy selfies to Sarah.
Hannah smiled when she saw the large, spacious shower. She turned on the water and felt her muscles relax under the steady stream of hot liquid. Before long, she heard the shower door open and close. She turned to see Jess, smiling wickedly at her.
“It’ll be faster if we shower together,” Jess smiled. “Besides…I thought you could use some help!” She held up a safety razor and shaving gel, and glanced down at the bush which had been a source of Hannah’s embarrassment the previous night.
Hannah just smiled and nodded. Jess approached her, and got to work. Of course, she let her fingers stray over Hannah’s clit and brush against her pussy more than she needed, eliciting little squeaks of pleasure from the girl. After a few minutes Jess stepped back and gave a satisfied nod. “I left a little patch…boys are going to enjoy knowing you’re a natural redhead!”
The two girls then began to lather each other up and clean each other, paying particular attention to the most sensitive parts of their bodies. After they rinsed each other off, Jess placed her hands on Hannah’s shoulders, and gently pushed her to the surface of the spacious shower. Hannah knew what Jess wanted, and spread her legs, baring her pussy to Jess’ waiting mouth. Jess dived in, devouring Hannah’s pussy and sticking two of her fingers up Hannah’s asshole. Hannah didn’t last long under the dual assault, and in minutes was howling in orgasm. Jess looked up from between her legs, with a wide smile and glowing eyes.
Hannah took a few moments to catch her breath and then matched Jess’ gaze with an intense stare. “Turn around, slut!” She commanded. “I want to return the favor!”
“Ooooo…I like the assertiveness” Jess giggled as she swung around and bent in front of Hannah on her hands and knees. Hannah stuck three fingers up the blonde’s exposed cunt, and reached her thumb to play with her clitoris. Jessica emitted squeaks and gasps of pleasure at Hannah’s ministrations. Those modest squeaks and gasps turned into a startled but pleasured howl and her eyes bulged out as she felt Hannah’s tongue jam itself into her asshole! She turned to Hannah, whose face buried in her groin, but whose bright green eyes flashed their own wicked smile.
“God Hannah….you are such a fucking slut!” Jess moaned. Hannah nodded her agreement and stuck her tongue even deeper, causing waves of orgasmic pleasure to rip through Jess’ body. The blondes screams of delight were muffled when she collapsed, her face falling into the crook of her elbow.
Jess lay speechless. If this was Hannah on Day One of being a self-declared slut, she couldn’t wait to see what the future held!
After the two toweled each other dry, they ventured back into the bedroom.
“As delicious as your pussy is, it’s not very filling. I’m starved!” Jess announced.
“I could go some breakfast,” Hannah responded, unphased by the reference to their frolic in the shower.
“Good! Valerie is a great cook!”
“Valerie?” Hannah asked.
“She owns this house…” Jess paused and looked thoughtful. “Well, I guess her husband does, but she owns him! There’s always breakfast waiting for those who stayed over from one of these little soirees. Let’s go downstairs! You may get to meet some new people!”
Hannah glanced down at her nude body. She’d gotten over a lot of hangups in the past twelve hours, but was she ready to stroll around a stranger’s house completely nude.
Jessica giggled as she realized Hannah’s concern. “We’re really quite a casual group! It’s not like we have a dress code. If you want to put something on…well, most of your clothes got torn apart last night—the boys love to do that, especially with new girls, but I find the orgasms make up for it. But…we saved this!” She walked over to the corner of the room last night and held up the plain, conservative underwear that had seen been the source of Hannah’s embarrassment the previous night.
Hannah scrunched her face up in disapproval and shook her head. “God, those are absurd. Kind of a holdover of a part of my life that I think I’m done with.” Jess threw them to the side and nodded excitedly. “I always liked you Hannah…but I like you even more now!” She then walked over to a dresser and opened it, rummaging through it like it was her own. Hannah looked at Jess with askance. She was ready to embrace being a slut, but she thought this was a little presumptuous on Jessica’s part—fucking a roomful of strangers was one thing, rifling through another belongings, something else entirely!
After a few seconds Jess gave a satisfied nod and held up a tiny piece of fabric, no more than a black string really and tossed it to Hannah. Hannah held it up and realized that it was a thong. “I think this is a great look for the new you!” Jess said.
“I don’t disagree,” Hannah said thoughtfully. “But I don’t know how I feel about taking some random stranger’s underwear…”
“Oh! Of course not! We’re whores, not thieves.” Jess explained. “Valerie doesn’t actually live here—no one does. She just keeps it as a safe, comfortable space for our fuck fests. Why do you think there were so many couches in the living room? And anyone who wants can stay the night or crash here if they need to. Given how often our bull friends like to rip our outfits off, she also keeps the rooms stocked with spare clothes.”
“I see…” Hannah said thoughtfully. Whoever this Valerie was, she had to be very rich and very dedicated to the slut lifestyle. Still, if that’s how the woman wanted to spend her money, more power to her. Hannah slipped the tiny garment on, looking down and twisting her head to study herself. Well, she wasn’t naked, but the bottoms did more to frame her ass than cover it, and if Jess hadn’t just shaved her, her bush would be on full display. Hannah smiled. She was okay with that.
Jessica rummaged around in the drawer some more before she pulled out a similarly small wisp of fabric, but pink instead of black. “Let’s match! It’ll be fun to be twinsies!” She said, as she pulled the panties over her legs. She then took Hannah by the hand and guided her out the door. Hannah couldn’t help but admire the sway of Jessica’s hips and ass as she walked. A tiny string of pink separated her cheeks, but other than that, her was ass was on full display. Hannah felt a familiar tingling in her pussy, partly caused by the beautiful sight of Jessica’s exposed body, partly caused by her knowledge that she was similarly exposed.
Jess guided Hannah through a hallway she hadn’t seen the previous night, chattering away about nothing in particular. Hannah was quiet as she studied the surroundings and contemplated how quickly she’d had so much of her world changed. Casual fucking, Hannah was down for. Small talk, not so much.
Eventually, the two came to house’s kitchen. At the center of the room stood a large kitchen table. Many plates lay on the table, stacked high with generous portions of food. Sophie sat at the table, her hair tied up in a practical pony-tail, wearing a pair of black-rimmed glasses, and free of any make-up or jewelry. Her appearance would been conservative, except that the glasses and their hair tie were the only things she wore—she was otherwise completely nude. Two other woman, quite beautiful and older looking than college students but still well short of middle age, also sat at the table, and were also completely naked. The trio of naked woman were joined by two men. One looked like he was in mid-30s. With his unfashionable cargo shorts and plain t-shirt, pudgy build, unruly dark hair, and wire-framed glasses he looked a stereotypical nerd. The man sitting next to him was much older, and dressed in an expensive looking polo shirt, blazer, and slacks.
The three naked woman and the younger nerdy man all had generous plates of food in front of them and where chatting away happily. The older man stared down sullenly at a plate with a sliced melon on it, not joining the conversation.
At the oven, a woman in early middle age worked at multiple skillets. Her beauty was untouched by time or marred by a surgeon’s scalpel. She wore her dark blonde hair in a loose, domestic bun and wore only an apron. As the pair approached, she turned off the burners on the stove and turned towards the newcomers with a bright smile.
“Jessica!” she exclaimed! “You have perfect timing, I was just finishing up!” With that, she pulled off her apron and hung it up, leaving her completely naked. Hannah suddenly felt rather overdressed in her tiny thong.
The older woman strode towards the two, her smile growing wider as she looked at Hannah. She looked vaguely familiar, as did the older man picking at his melon and the two naked woman Hannah hadn’t yet met.
“And you must be Hannah! Sophie here has told me all about you! You are a beauty. I’m sorry I missed you last night. I heard you went to bed before I came down to join the rest of the group. I can’t say I blame you—I heard you took on a hell of a lot of cock for a girl at her first party, and you did it beautifully!” She extended her hand to Hannah, offering an introductory handshake.
Hannah blushed, more from the sudden onslaught of attention from a strange woman in such a domestic setting than the reference to her wanton debauchery of the prior night.
“You must be Valerie,” she smiled back. “Jessica mentioned you were a great cook, and that you hosted us. It’s very generous of you-thank you.” Hannah may have decided to throw away her sexual inhibitions, but she wasn’t going to throw away her manners!
“Oh yes, sorry I was excited to meet you I forgot to introduce myself! Valerie, Valerie Pensworth. Over at the table are my husband Archie, and my ******** Maura and stepdaughter Helen! I’m not sure if you’ve met Jerry Suffolk, he’s a dear friend and professor down at the college. I’m so pleased to be able to fund some of his research!”
Hannah raised her eyebrows in surprise at the introduction of the ******. Of course the Pensworths had enough money to buy a house just to be used for sex parties. But she didn’t realize they were also black cock sluts!
“Oh don’t look so surprised dear! Sophie and Jess are such wonderful girls, they’re so active in the school’s community and I’m so grateful to them for having got us more involved in student life!”
She then gestured towards the table. “Please, eat up! I do so love to cook, but my youngest just turned eighteen and she thinks she’s too grown up now to enjoy her mother’s food, and Archie here turns his nose up at food if it doesn’t come with Michelin stars! Being able to feed others is a real treat for me!”
Jess pulled up seat next to Sophie, and the two exchanged an amorous kiss. Hannah sat next to Helen, who gave her a friendly smile of acknowledgment. The group began chatting amiably about nothing in particular, from happenings at school, to their studies, to their latest streaming viewings. Jerry fit into the group as well as anyone, but Archie continued to pout and sulk. The ordinarily quiet Hannah found herself enjoying the company of this group, finding them to be intelligent and amusing company.
After several minutes of casual discussion, a strawberry blonde woman in her thirties entered the room. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun, and she wore nothing but a wedding ring with a tasteful diamond and a small gold cross, which hung between her bare breasts.
Hannah blinked and gulped a little when she realized that the naked woman who was joining the group of self-declared black cock sluts sitting around a breakfast table in a house of debauchery was her book club advisor, Professor Tracy Suffolk. She frowned a little when it became apparent that her anxiety hadn’t entirely disappeared. Hannah managed to resist the urge to squirm as she realized she was, at least, more modestly attired than the nude authority figure.
When Professor Suffolk reached the table, she immediately went to Jerry and gave him an affectionate kiss on the top of his head. She gently rested a hand on one of his shoulders as she surveyed the group sitting at the table. “Good morning, fellow whores!” she greeted energetically. Her eyes lit up when her gaze fell upon Hannah.
“Hannah!” She said excitedly, bouncing on her heels a bit and giving her exposed breasts a pleasant jiggle. “I heard you joined our little group last night! I’m so happy for you. I’ve been telling Sophie and Jess for months that you were one of us! Chloe wouldn’t stop raving about how well you eat pussy!”
Hannah felt a mix of awkwardness and pride—but mainly pride—at the revelation that a faculty member had apparently been part of a plan to bring her into this debauched world, and that her sexual prowess had been the subject of so much discussion in the past eight hours.
Professor Suffolk then wandered over to the counter to grab a plate. As she did, Hannah smiled as she admired the sway of her naked ass and realized that her relationship with the advisor and guide was likely to become much more involved.
Professor Suffolk then pulled up a seat next to Jerry. The couple held hands, fingers interlocked over the table, her wedding ring resting next to his wedding band. They frequently stole fond looks at each other, and, as the conversation went on, finished each other’s sentences and laughed at each other’s half-told jokes. Hannah noted these interactions with curiosity: Professor Suffolk seemed to be an enthusiastic part of this group of cock-crazed sluts, but she and her husband also appeared to be every bit the happily married couple still very much in love with another.
As the conversation continued, Chloe and DeShawn-- the giant whose gargantuan cock had given Hannah good cause to believe her pussy would be forever resized—strolled into the kitchen, hand in hand. Hannah was surprised to see the pair were fully clothed. To be sure, Chloe’s miniskirt and tight, low-cut crop top showed considerably more skin than was typical at book club. But she looked like a nun compared to the previous night. DeShawn wore a business like button down shirt and slacks and carried a bottle of wine.
The two approached the table. DeShawn spoke first. He approached the older woman who sat at the head of the table. “Valerie! I can’t stay for breakfast, but I wanted to thank you for hosting us last night.” He then presented her with the wine bottle. “I know this isn’t much, but your hospitality always means so much to us.”
Valerie stood and smiled warmly as she embraced him. “That’s so sweet of you! I truly appreciate it. But trust me, that monster cock of yours splitting my cunt open is all the thanks I need!”
As Valerie and DeShawn spoke, Chloe approached Hannah.
“Hey cutie,” she greeted. “So glad to see outside of book club. It’s important to be a well-rounded person!” She then rummaged around in her purse and pulled out a slip of paper. “Anne went home with Christine after you went to bed. But she asked me to give you this. I think she’s quite taken with you.”
“DeShawn! I just read your paper on differential field equations! Brilliant stuff!” Jerry turned to Hannah and explained “DeShawn here is quite the math prodigy. One of the best students I think the math department has seen in years.”
His wife chimed in: “And one of the biggest cocks and best fuckers this slut has seen in years!”
“You guys are too kind,” DeShawn said. “I’d love to stick around, but Chloe and I are supposed to meet up with some prospective students touring the school!”
“You two have fun with that!” Sophie giggled, a playful grin on her face. “Hope you find some promising new recruits!”
DeShawn placed his hand in the small of Chloe’s back and guided her towards the exit.
Maura sighed happily. “It’s so nice to see people making connections at these things.”
Jessica looked down at her phone and interjected “Hey, I’ve got to get Hannah here home…and take care of some other things. Catch you all later!”
She shot up and took Hannah by the hand, leading her back up to the room where the two had woken up. When the two arrived, she squinted at the nearly-nude Hannah with a thoughtful frown.
“I’m glad that you’re comfortable with your body now, sweetie,” she said. “But I don’t want you to get arrested!” She then marched into a walk-in closet in the room. Hannah heard the sound of rustling fabric and Jess muttering to herself, before the blonde emerged carrying two small pieces of black fabric.
“This will look cute on you,” she said, passing the items to Hannah before popping back into the closet.
Hannah held them up and wondered how such small pieces would fit, but shrugged and slipped them on. As she studied herself in the mirror, she had to give Jess some credit. The outfit was essentially a much skimpier version of the type of clothes that Hannah would normally wear. A tight, black low-cut crop top with cap sleeves left much of Hannah’s stomach, arms, and cleavage exposed. An equally tight and black micro-mini skirt threatened—or promised—to give anyone a show if Hannah moved too quickly or bent over the wrong way. Hannah grabbed the cardigan she had worn the previous night and scrutinized it contemplatively. She wrinkled her nose as in distaste, shrugged, and placed it in her purse, before pulling up the straps of her thong so they peeked over her skirt. This was a much sexier version of the mono-colored t-shirts and jeans she usually wore, but Jess hadn’t tried to force her into garish colors, and well…Hannah was now a much sexier version of Hannah.
Jessica emerged from the closet, wearing an even more revealing outfit than Hannah. Skin-tight denim shorts displayed her long, tan legs and left the bottom of her ass cheeks exposed to the open air. She matched it with a skin-tight, pink, halter top, barely more than a bikini, that cut off just below her breasts and whose thin straps left her back and breasts almost fully visible.
“It’s still early,” Jessica smiled. “I think I have a few hours before I need to get you home to Charlotte. Let’s enjoy our Saturday morning!”
Hannah rolled her eyes at the mention of her hectoring roommate, before feeling a tinge of guilt at having being so annoyed at her friend who only had her best interests in mind. Still, she wasn’t looking forward to her conservative friend’s nagging or judgmental looks. “Let’s go!” she replied eagerly.
The two climbed into Jess’ car. Hannah enjoyed the music playing on the radio and the feel of the cool morning breeze blowing through the rolled down windows. She smiled as she listened intently to Jess explain the structural similarities between the most recent book she had brought her to read and her favorite Czech film of the 1980s. Jess was so animated by the topic Hannah couldn’t really get a word in edgewise, but she enjoyed listening to the older girl’s intensity and insight into the esoteric topic.
Jessica parked in front of an expensive looking boutique. When Hannah looked at her quizzically, Jessica beamed and exclaimed “Girl’s shopping day! I think its time we got you a new wardrobe to match your new lease on life!”
“Oh….ummmm…thanks Jess.” Hannah stammered awkwardly. “But this places looks pretty pricey for a college student’s budget.”
“Don’t worry about it!” Jess responded. “Valerie owns it. You know how generous she is. She’s happy to outfit all the new sluts we bring in.”
Hannah giggled at that. “Well, I guess I did get some of my clothes wrecked last night, so you guys kind of owe me…and I don’t want to be embarrassed in such silly panties again!”
The two entered the store. Loud, trendy dance music and it was darkly lit. As Hannah’s eyes adjusted to the light, she saw that the clothes were tiny wisps and patches of fabric that would leave most of the wearer’s skin exposed, and tightly cling to their form. Hannah picked up a plaid skirt and dangled it in front of her face, giggling as she considered that most of the underwear she currently owned had more material. She wandered over to a rack of tops—she couldn’t bring herself to consider the tiny bits of fabric shirts—and thumbed through them, furrowing in her brow as she studied the various clips and straps designed to keep the various garments on a woman’s body while revealing as much skin as possible. She had to admit she was impressed by the ingenuity applied to the task.
“JESSICA!” An excited female voice cried out. A dark-haired woman in her mid-twenties with dark eyes came out from the back of the store. She wore a sheer, dark grey top which fell off her shoulders and left her stomach exposed, revealing a navel piercing of a black spade symbol, and a tight, dark skirt which fell several inches above her knees—short, but not nearly as short as Jess’ shorts. Her legs were clad in sheer, black stockings grey ballet flats which matched the rest of her outfit. The overall effect was that of a trendy art student—a slutty, trendy art student. Hannah wasn’t sure how the top stayed up with the girl’s smallish breasts, but then, she figured, there would be many mysteries about her new world to solve.
Jess and the new girl embraced. “You just came in to shop for yourself a few days ago…you must be here to outfit a new slut!”
Jess nodded enthusiastically and broke the embrace. She pulled Hannah by the arm and presented her to the newcomer with a smile.
“Mandy, meet Hannah! Hannah, meet Mandy!” Jess said cheerfully, standing by Hannah and holding her arms as if putting her on display.
The brunette eyed Hannah up and down appraisingly. “You are quite the beauty,” she said, as she walked towards and placed a hand on the side of her face. She narrowed her eyes as she stared at Hannah. “You look familiar…”
Out of Hannah’s sight, Jess lifted a finger to her lips, a silent gesture to caution Mandy to be discrete, and then explained, “Hannah is Sarah’s younger sister.”
Mandy’s eyes lit up and her lips curled into a smile. “Oh…Sarah! Such a sweet girl! We have…class together.”
Hannah raised an eyebrow at this. Mandy seemed a bit old to be taking upper level undergraduate courses…but then she remembered than Sarah had done well enough in school that she’d been granted entrance into some graduate seminars.
Mandy dropped her hand from Hannah’s face and walked behind the sales counter, coming back with a tape measure. On the store floor, she began taking Hannah’s measurements. Her hands lingered over Hannah’s breasts and ass as she worked—something Hannah rather enjoyed. After Mandy finished her measurements, Jess handed her phone. “I have a few pictures of Hannah…clothed…(she smirked at that) but our girl here isn’t really into social media. Think Sarah’s style, but with a lot more greys and blacks.”
Mandy nodded. “That should be enough for me to go by. Does she need accessories?”
“Yes please!” Jessica chirped.
Mandy took Hannah by the hand and guided her towards the shop. Jessica trotted behind them happily.
Mandy leaned into Hannah and spoke to her quietly. “You really are quite lovely. It looks like Jess bagged quite the catch with you.” She placed her hand on Hannah’s ass. “I bet you look quite sexy riding a giant black cock!”
“Believe me, she does!” Jess, who apparently had excellent hearing, declared from behind the pair.
Hannah smiled at the compliment, somewhat bashfully. She was proud of her sexual prowess, but she’d just met this girl! Still, she thought Mandy was sexy herself, and wouldn’t mind seeing her naked, sweaty, and getting ravaged by a monster dick.
The trio passed through a beaded curtain into a smaller, back section of the store. This part of the store displayed various contraptions and outlandish outfits in plastic, rubber, leather, and latex. Many of the items on display were complete mysteries to Hannah.
Her eyes glanced nervously at the contraptions displayed across the room. “Is this some ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ thing?” She asked Jessica. “I’m not sure if I’m ready for that.”
Jess shook her head. “No one in our group is going to tie you up, and don’t expect anything more intense than a firm smack on the ass. But…some of the outfits are fun.” She held up a leather bustier with holes in the chest; whoever wore it would leave their breasts entirely bare.
Hannah giggled and sheepishly looked away.
“Don’t scare the girl, Jess.” Mandy chastised.
“With what I saw her do last night, I think she’s fearless!” Jess retorted. “But, point taken. I guess this takes a while to get used to. Still, show her the toys!”
Mandy guided Hannah over to a display where various dildos and other items were shelved. Even before last night, she knew what a dildo was. But just twenty-four hours ago, she would have scoffed at the items on display here. Twenty-four hours ago, Hannah would have insisted that no penis was near that big, and no woman would actually enjoy something of that size. Now, she knew better…
Mandy showed Hannah the various other items, and patiently explained to her anal beads, butt plugs, ben wa balls, and Kegel exercises, with Jess chiming in with her own commentary and opinions on each of the items. Many of the dildos were striking not just because of their size, but their odd angles and designs. Mandy and Jess explained how the various items could be used to reach different parts of the body. Hannah oo-ed and ah-ed at the various devices, licking her lips in anticipation at getting more acquainted with them.
The next stage of the tour was tamer. Mandy showed Hannah a collection of jewelry which included various piercings, bracelets, and other items all decorated with black spade symbols, similar to Jessica and Sophie’s tattoos. Hannah was surprised to learn that some women wore bracelets on their ankles, but she found one of the items designed for that purpose—an anklet—to be quiet pretty.
“Some women even pierce their tongues and clits,” Jess explained. She wrinkled her nose in disapproval. “I think it’s in bad taste, though.”
“You? Taste?” Mandy asked incredulously.
Jessica ignored her and studied Hannah with a frown. “You’re almost twenty Hannah! I think it’s time we got those ears pierced…later, though.”
The trio walked to the front counter, where Mandy filled out some forms.
“Mandy here is quite the fashionista! For new girls, she checks out their style, takes their measurements, and picks out the first batch of slutwear for their new wardrobes. You sheltered girls can have a hard time picking things out for yourself on the first round.”
Mandy nodded and smiled “It’s my gift!”
“Slutwear.” Hannah liked the sound of that. But she was perplexed by the items surrounding her, so the arrangement made sense.
Jess poked Hannah’s side playfully. “This rookie got tuckered out by all the fucking she did last night and went to bed early. I, however, was pleasuring our black bull friends all night! I need a coffee.”
“Hey!” Hannah protested, laughter in her eyes and voice betraying the confrontational tone. “How long have you been a whore? Last night was my first time taking dozens of black cocks! I think I did pretty damn well for a rookie slut!”
“That you did…” Jessica nodded. “Fair enough, coffee for you too!”
Mandy pulled Hannah into a tight embrace before the pair left. “It was lovely to meet you…I hope we can play soon.”
****
The pair settled down into the same seats at the same on-campus coffee shop where, ages ago, Jessica had explained the joys of being a black cock slut to an incredulous Hannah.
“So…what do you think?” Jess asked.
“Think?” Hannah asked, a smirk playing across her face.
“You know…of last night, of everyone and everything.”
“I think I love getting stuffed full of black cock. I think I love fucking black bulls. I think I love eating fellow slut’s cunts…” Hannah intoned with dry humor.
Jess giggled. “That much is obvious! I mean what do you think of the rest of the group? Do you like them? Even when you’re not fucking them, I mean. I think it’s kind of important that people get along if they’re going to be spending a lot of time together.
Hannah paused to gather her thoughts. In just the past few hours, her world had changed. The way she looked at the world had changed. Whenever she passed an attractive woman, she wondered what she would like naked, sweaty, and getting pounded by black cock. Or how she would look, glancing up between Hannah’s legs, as she devoured her pussy. Whenever she saw a handsome man (black or otherwise, although ‘black’ and ‘handsome’ were increasingly becoming synonymous in her mind) she imagined what his cock would feel like pushing past her pussy lips and splitting her open.
She sighed and launched into a monologue.
“Some of the people I met last night I didn’t get to know beyond fucking them. I had people dump their loads inside me and I ate the pussies of people whose names I didn’t even catch. And that was hot as hell...
Terri and Chloe, I’ve known for a while. I liked both of them a lot. Getting fucked side by side with them and lezzing out with them…that’s only made me like them more.
Anne is wonderful. We became black cock sluts together. That will always be a bond. Even if we hadn’t, I think we’d be good friends.
Malcolm has been such a great friend to me. And you were right-the man knows how to fuck! It’s weird, but I just see that as making him an even better friend. I didn’t get with Lucas last night, and before last night he was kind of intimidating but he was so kind and caring last night, and now I see why you think he’s sexy as hell. I thought Jerome was kind of an absurd asshole, and I guess he still is, but I can tell it’s kind of a game he plays with others who go along with him. And it’s pretty hard to dislike someone who gave you your first mind-blowing orgasm…well the first dude who gave your first mind-blowing orgasm [with that, she gave Jessica a flirty smile] and who fucks that well! I met…fucked… a few other guys who seemed pretty cool. DeShawn fucked the shit out of me, but never seemed like he was going to push past where I was ready to go, and he was so different this morning!
I thought I was going to fall out of my chair when Professor Suffolk came down this morning. She’s so brilliant and kind, I really want to take a class with her…I still do…but for everything that happened, it’s still a little weird to be part of a fuck club with a professor.
Overall…I like everyone I got to know, and I’m looking forward to getting to know everyone else.”
Hannah nodded proudly as she finished, proud of herself for opening up to so many new people after years of awkward shyness…her legs, and her mind.
“There’s still some things I don’t understand though…”
“Like what?” Jess asked, a welcoming smile on her face. “Hit me with anything, I’m an open book!”
“The relationships you guys have…you’ve made it very clear that you and Lucas aren’t dating. But you spend so much time together…and I thought understood what you guys had-friends with benefits and all-but Chloe and DeShawn looked a lot like boyfriend/girlfriend this morning.”
Jess shrugged. “I’m twenty-two years old and still in undergrad. I don’t want a relationship right now, but that may change. Everyone has different preferences and wants. Even amongst sluts and studs. Honestly, I’m not surprised Chloe and DeShawn look like they’re pairing up. They’re both kind of romantics.”
Hannah arched her eyebrow at that, remembering the savage but delightful fucking she had received from DeShawn’s monster cock the previous night.
Jess laughed. “Oh, DeShawn is still going to fuck every white slut he can! And Chloe is a total whore! They’re not going to be exclusive or anything, but yea, I see them ending up as more than fuck buddies.”
“I see…” Hannah said, tapping her fingers against the table. “What about Professor Suffolk and her husband?”
“They’re so cute together” Jess gushed. “Total odd couple. He’s a total dork, she’s a gorgeous bombshell. She’s a literary scholar, he’s a math prodigy. But they’re both totally in love with each other. They’re also two of the most brilliant, kind, and generous people you could hope to meet!”
“And Professor Suffolk…the husband…[Hannah couldn’t yet bring herself to call a faculty member by their first name] doesn’t get bothered by his wife’s activities…or want to join in?”
Jess sighed. “Sex and love-they go together, but they’re not the exact same thing. The Suffolks love each other for their minds, for their companionship…they always seem to crack each other up with these silly jokes no one else gets. But as much as I like Jerry, I don’t think he can deliver mind-blowing orgasms, and Tracy is one hot slut…she needs all the mind-blowing orgasms she can get. From what Tracy tells me, they still do it, but Jerry is happy with whatever sex life he has and doesn’t seem to care if Tracy needs to step outside the marriage to take care of her needs. He just wants her to be happy.”
“Unlike Archibald…” Hannah said quietly.
Hannah made an unpleasant face at the mention of the man’s name. “Archibald Pentworth is a fucking asshole!” She spat the words out, before her lips curled into a smile. “His wife and *********, however, are lovely people. Turning all of them into nasty little whores has been great fun! Valerie insists there’s a decent man there, his ego just needs to be taken down a few notches.” She shrugged. “We’ll see.”
“Hold up!” Hannah cut Jessica off before she could say anything else. “*********? I met Maura and Helen this morning…Valerie mentioned another ********…have you?”
Jessica’s smile grew wider. “Not yet. But stay tuned! Maybe you’ll get to help…wouldn’t that be fun?!”
Hannah couldn’t help but smile and give an enthusiastic smile, as she felt her pussy begin to moisten at the thought of breaking a new slut herself!
Jessica glanced down at her phone. “It’s time to get you home! Poor Charlotte is probably wearing holes in the rug, pacing back and forth, worrying about you! And I think the boys are going to deliver your new stuff soon…imagine Charlotte answering the door, all by herself, to a bunch of giant black delivery men!”
Hannah gulped at the thought. Of course, Mandy would have a crew of black men to run deliveries for her…but given the tiny garments, was a crew of giants really necessary? She also wasn’t really looking forward to seeing Charlotte. She was sure she was in for an earful. She didn’t want to lie to Charlotte, but she also didn’t want to terrify the girl or drive her away. She took in a breath of air, as if to give herself strength, and reminder herself that whatever Charlotte’s misguided views about the world, she thought she was acting in Hannah’s best interests. Perhaps Charlotte’s views needed a realignment…
******
Hannah turned the key to her dorm suite and entered, flinching with the expectation of finding an angry Charlotte on the other side. Jess slid in behind her, ready to offer whatever support her friend needed.
Hannah’s expectations were not let down. Charlotte sat at the table of the suite’s common room, staring at her laptop. Dark circles around her eyes suggested she had little, if any, sleep the previous night.
“HANNAH!!” Her voice cracked with a mix of anger and concern. “What happened? Where were you all night! I was up all night worrying about you! You’ve never stayed out like this before!” The anger broke and became overtaken by concern. “Are you okay???”
Hannah glanced down, sighed and placed her thumb and index finger on the bridge of her nose as she tried to think of a response to the barrage of questions. She strained to keep her response and tone calm.
“We spoke on the phone last night Charlotte. You know what I was doing. I think you heard it quite well. I’m good, more than good. I got to meet a lot of good people last night and make a lot of good friends. They took…very good care of me.” Her eyes shot up and she gave Charlotte a crooked smile. “You should come through sometime!”
“I’m not here to party with…degenerates!” Charlotte spat out the last word and glared at Jess. Jess raised her hands in a “what, who me?” gesture and she smiled at Charlotte innocently.
“When we talked last night…you sounded like you were on drugs! And…dancing with boys? Do you know what could happen!? And…I had to call you so many times…and you just came home and its almost noon…” Charlotte’s words came out in an increasingly incoherent ramble.
“Ten…nine…eight…” Hannah began to count backwards in an effort to calm herself, to keep herself from saying anything untoward to her increasingly frantic and emotional roommate and friend.
“Charlotte, I appreciate that you’re concerned about me. But we’re both adults. I’m a big girl. I assure you; I can handle big things [she smirked oddly at Jessica with this statement]. There’s nothing wrong with making new friends and getting out of your bubble. Isn’t that how we became friends? Would you have ever talked to someone like me before we went to college? I don’t know if I’d have become friends with someone like you before college, and I’m glad that I did. Jessica is helping me make new friends, and so far, everyone I’ve met has been…” she paused to think of the right word. “Lovely!”
Charlotte didn’t speak for a while but paced back and forth quickly and intensely as if trying to think of a response. Suddenly, she stopped and stared at Hannah intensely. Her eyes widened as if she was surprised to see her for the first time.
“What…what are you wearing?” she asked, oddly quietly.
Hannah glanced down. “Oh! I uhhhh…needed to change my clothes…and…I borrowed this from someone. It’s cute, right!?” She did a little twirly to display the ensemble, and she did, the skirt lifted a bit and Charlotte saw that Hannah’s ass was nearly entire exposed, covered only by a tiny thong barely more substantial than dental floss.
“Cute!?” Charlotte’s face turned red contorted into an expression of outrage.
“Yea!” Hannah responded brightly. “I think I’m going to try to find more like it!”
For a split second, an image of Charlotte’s lips, painted bright red, wrapped around a massive black cock flashed into her mind. She shook her head to clear the image from her mind. That wasn’t a useful thought right now!
“YOU LOOK LIKE A HARLOT!” Charlotte spat out the words, and immediately regretted it. She clapped her hand over mouth and her eyes grew wide.
The religiously tinged slur, which emphasized traditional morality and gender roles, would undoubtedly send her liberal roommate into a fury. Charlotte had never intended to escalate their spat into fight. She hadn’t wanted to insult Hannah personally. She was just worried about her because she cared about her, and her emotions had gotten the better of look. She meekly looked at Hannah, bracing for an outpouring of anger from the girl.
Hannah didn’t look angry. She looked…amused. She exchanged a knowing glance with Jessica and folded her arms under her breasts, and looked at Charlotte silently, as if waiting for Charlotte to go on.
“I’m…I’m sorry.” Charlotte said, almost in a whisper. “I shouldn’t have said that. It’s just…look…let’s talk later. I need to go!” Charlotte stomped out of the suite, slamming the door behind her.
“Are you okay, sweetie?” Jess asked, placing a hand on Hannah’s shoulder. Hannah looked back and smiled.
“I’m fine…she just…doesn’t understand the world yet. It’s not her fault. I’ll talk to her more when she’s calmed down.” She smiled thoughtfully. “I don’t know if I’d be so calm about this before last night. I guess I learned I was wrong about a lot of things, too. And…well it’s easier to take things in stride when you’ve had more than two feet of black cock stuffed inside you at the same time!”
Jess returned Hannah’s smile. “See, there’s a lot more plusses to being a slut than the mind-blowing orgasms. Confidence, calm, empathy…”
Hannah nodded in agreement. “The mind-blowing orgasms are pretty great though!”
The two girls broke into laughter, before a more serious look fell across Jessica’s face. “Hey…after the guys come, you want to go the library?”
“Is that some sort of metaphor for another sex thing?” Hannah asked.
Jess giggled. “No, silly! We’ve spent all morning messing around. I don’t want to fall behind on work. We’re sluts, not bimbos!”
A thoughtful look crossed Hannah’s face. “Sluts, not bimbos?” She liked the sound of that.
********************
The door slammed behind Charlotte, and she stormed down the hall. She wasn’t angry, not really. But…what was going on with Hannah? For her to stay out all night and come back midday with that Jessica girl…and that outfit!! And why the heck did the two respond so calmly—even humorously—to that horrible insult she had flung at Hannah. Charlotte needed to clear her head.
As she made her way down the hall she came across , a group of five men, all huge, all black, carrying an assortment of bags and boxes and walking in the opposite direction. She gulped with fear. Was this some gang coming to steal? But then, what would a bunch of college students have. A dorm was a pretty bad target for a burglary operation. And it was the middle of the day. No, the thought didn’t make any sense. Charlotte chided herself, realizing that her conservative Southern upbringings had caused her to think the worst.
Still, these men looked intimidating, if only from their sheer size! And Charlotte couldn’t help but shake the words of her father, who often made contorted statements in attempts to present a socially acceptable version of the viewpoint that black men were criminals and thugs. If Charlotte were honest with herself, she’d probably cross the street to avoid passing too close to this bunch. But in the narrow hallway of the dorm, she didn’t have a choice.
Her heart began to race as the group grew closer, and she felt herself begin to tremble. “Get it together, Charlotte!” She thought to herself. “What’s going to happen in a dorm, in the middle of the day!”
Despite her internal admonishments, when their paths converged, Charlotte felt almost like she would pass out with fear. At the very least, she knew, she would be cat-called, and in her emotional state, she wasn’t sure how she’d handle that.
Before long, Charlotte’s path converged with the group. She gulped, expecting to be on the receiving end of lewd and crude statements.
The men moved to the side of the hallway, to make sure that she had plenty of room to path. “Good morning! How do you do? Beautiful day, outside, right?” The men nodded their heads politely and made friendly, benign statements as Charlotte passed.
Charlotte shook her head and blushed as her heart rate normalized, embarrassed at her own reaction. Deep down, she knew that she needed to get over at least some parts of her conservative worldview.
Charlotte exited the dorm hall but wasn’t sure where to go or what to do with herself. She found a quiet bench and pulled out her phone and dialed her mother. Perhaps she’d have some advice.
“Hey sis!” the voice that answered the phone was not her mother’s.
“Hi Emma,” Charlotte sighed. “You know it’s not polite to pick up other people’s phones.”
“She’s doing laundry.” Emma said, rolling her eyes but not wanting to let her annoyance creep into her voice. Charlotte already sounded upset,
Emma was eighteen, a senior in high school. She shared Charlotte's facial structure and raven black hair, but otherwise looked quite different. She wore her hair shorter, letting it fall down to her shoulders. Much to her father’s chagrin, she often wore modest amounts of makeup and had her ears pierced. Whereas Charlotte was busty, Emma had medium size breasts and a generally smaller build. Whereas Charlotte was pale and had bright blue eyes, Emma had a darker, more olive skin tone and deep brown eyes.
Their appearances weren’t the only things that set them apart. Although an excellent student, she tended to buck against her father’s strictures, wearing trendier and revealing clothing (which would still be tame by the standards of a secular college campus), listening to pop and even rap music. She even hung out with classmates who didn’t go to church! Whereas Charlotte largely accepted her father’s wisdom, Emma often questioned his commandments. As she grew older, her independence became more pronounced, and she clashed with her father more and more often. Charlotte had a kind heart, but unfortunately her father’s impositions of his belief system caused the older sister to conflate virtue with obedience. Charlotte could be bossy and opinionated with people she cared about but was otherwise reserved. Emma, on the other hand, was far more open. Although she too believed it was important to be a good person, she saw that there were many different paths to being good. Although she chose a pretty conservative lifestyle for herself, different choices and lifestyles from other people didn’t bother her—at least, the different choices and lifestyles she’d seen in their small, Alabama hometown.
Emma thought Charlotte’s annoyance at her picking up the phone was a prime example of one of her older sister’s chief character flaws. Emma saw that Charlotte was calling on the caller ID; her mother was busy and away from the phone; and it wasn’t a big deal.
For her part, Charlotte loved her younger sister. She admired her spark of independent thinking and courage. In her more honest moments, she admitted to herself that she envied them. But she also feared that the independence she so admired could lead Emma down a path of sin and rebellion. She dearly hoped that Emma would follow in her footsteps join her at the same university. The academic excellence of the institution would allow Emma to develop her fine young mind, and Charlotte’s guidance would keep her on the path of virtue. But right now, she really wanted to speak to her mother.
Emma came across her mother, lower body sticking out of a dryer as she loaded it with wet clothes. “Hey mom…” she said. “I’ve got Charlotte on the phone. Sounds like she’s freaking out about something again.”
Monica Lumiere let out a deep sigh as she pulled herself to her feet and reached for the phone. Monica had dark brown hair—lighter than either of her *********—which she wore just past her shoulders, of a similar length but less trendy style than Emma. She had passed her curvy build, pale skin, and piercing blue eyes onto her older ********. Emma sometimes wondered if, given her unusual views and physical differences in between her mother and sister, if she had been adopted.
But Emma and Monica had more in common than the eighteen year old believed. Growing up, Monica had a fierce independent streak. In college, she was a wild woman, and her early university days were marked by drugs, late night parties, and alcohol. Concerned that their only ******** would bring scandal upon the ******, her parents insisted that she met Thomas Lumiere, an unmarried scion of another wealthy Southern ****** who was more ten years her senior. Monica resisted at first, but in time found his commitment to the faith of her childhood endearing. And he had shown her a kindness and respect she hadn’t seen from the frat boys she parties with in school. Once they started spending time together, Monica’s grades improved and she came to appreciate waking up in the morning without a hangover, and a man who seemed to value her beyond her considerable sexual attractiveness. While still in college, the pair married, and before long Charlotte and then Emma came along. Now the mother to two young ********* and still a college student, Monica completely gave up any part of the party lifestyle. She didn’t think she’d have finished college if not for Thomas’ support, and she felt incredibly grateful to him.
When Monica told Thomas she was pregnant with Charlotte, the two agreed that their children would be raised with a strict, formal structure. From their earliest days, everything would be designed to give them a godly lifestyle to keep them from falling down the path that Thomas had saved Monica from. Monica’s early college days demonstrated a weakness, which Thomas explained was typical in women, which mean that he would have the final say in what the couple’s children wore, read, and ultimately believed.
In recent months Monica had begun to question the wisdom of these decisions. Charlotte was a smart, successful young woman whose achievements filled her heart with pride. But she was strident in her beliefs, and Monica wasn’t certain whether she’d be able to thrive outside the bubble of their small, Southern town. She wanted Charlotte to avoid her own mistakes, but she also wanted her to have as many options as possible. And Monica saw that the intensity of Charlotte’s beliefs sometimes impaired her ability to get along with others. She had met her ********’s roommate, Hannah, in person when they moved into the dorms and spoken to her several times on Zoom calls. She thought the relationship between the two was a wonderful thing. Hannah was a quiet, sweet girl from Minnesota, Jewish and liberal. Monica hoped that forming a friendship with someone who shared the virtues of intelligence, kindness, responsibility and chastity but who came from a different background and had different beliefs would open Charlotte’s mind.
Monica feared that Thomas’ parenting strategies would have a different effect on Emma. Emma had all of Charlotte’s intelligence and drive, but also wanted to take the world on through her own terms. In many respects, Monica was proud that Emma was more open to others, and more driven to figure things out for herself. But Monica couldn’t forget her younger days, and the potential consequences she had narrowly avoided. Monica was worldly enough to know that Emma’s current rebellious streak was actually quite mild. The occasional mild swear, a hemline slightly above the knee, a few centimeters of midriff or cleavage…there were not the things that made a scandal. But Emma was going off to college soon. Monica didn’t want to keep Emma from achieving her full potential and insist that she only attend some small, private, conservative school that would carefully monitor her activities, but she worried what would happen to Emma in a more libertine environment.
In an act of defiance against her husband’s theocratic dictates, she had made sure both her ********* were on birth control. Emma readily agreed. She understood that sex should be only two, loving people in a committed relationship and that sleeping around wasn’t for her, but if she met the right person, she didn’t want to risk a pregnancy too early. Charlotte initially balked at the idea. But, since she knew there was no possibility that she would have sex until marriage, she figured there was no harm in going along with her mother’s request and acquiesced.
Right now, though, she needed to tend Charlotte.
“Hey Charli,” she greeted her. “What’s going on?” Emma hovered nearby, eavesdropping to see what was going on with her older sister.
Charlotte sniffed and stammered. “It’s Hannah…something is going on with her!”
Monica sighed again. “Are you too in some silly political argument again? Look, I know Hannah doesn’t share our beliefs, but she’s a wonderful person and you shouldn’t let some political disagreement cause you to lose friends of judge others too strongly.
“N-n-no.” Charlotte struggled to get her out, partially of her emotional state, partly because she didn’t fully understand the situation. “It’s not that, she’s just acting differently. She went out last night and didn’t back today until almost noon! She’s been hanging out with the girl Jess, and Jess is…well…Jess is very free. I’m afraid she might be a bad influence.”
Monica sighed. “I don’t see Hannah making friends with someone who could be that bad. It’s probably a good thing that she’s meeting people who are different. That’s how you two became friends! Besides, you have to trust her! I know she doesn’t share our values, but she’s a sweet smart girl. Maybe she’s spreading her wings and exploring, but I can’t see her doing anything THAT bad.”
********
Hannah sat on the edge of her bed, wringing her hands nervously as a crew of five giants rearranged her closet and drawers as Jessica oversaw their work, commenting on the various bits of skimpy, gauzy, material. “See, Hannah?” She asked winking. “Clothes come in colors other than grey and black and are made of things other than cotton!” Hannah had to admire the variety of colors and materials of the dresses, skirts, shorts, and tops the men were unloading. Yesterday, she would have objected that shirts were supposed to have sleeves and skirts should at least cover the knees. Today-well today, that was not the case.
One of the men approached her underwear drawer.
“Wait!” Hannah yelped. Jessica turned to her with a raised eyebrow, suspecting that her protégé was having a relapse of prudishness.
“Ummm…guys…please don’t judge me! I had a very different understanding of the world until…well about twelve hours ago…” Hannah stammered, before shooting the group a meek smile and looking at them bashfully.
Jessica giggled to herself. Last night, Hannah had yelled at her for trying to open her underwear drawer because she thought it was private. Now, she was worried about a group of strangers opening her underwear drawer because her tastes weren’t slutty enough!
The man who appeared to be the leader of the group turned to Hannah and gave her a friendly smile. “Don’t worry, sweetie! No judgment here! We uhhh…can kind of tell your tastes have changed.”
He then opened the drawer and stuffed the assemblage of white cotton, concealing and practical underpants into a bag and loaded the top drawer with a selection of multi-colored G-strings, thongs, and—the most modest of the collection—tightly cut boy shorts. When he finished, he moved towards the closet, prepared to place the old collection of underwear in the back of Hannah’s closet.
“Wait!” Hannah cried out again. The man turned to her quizzically.
Hannah looked at the bag with distaste. “Could you please just throw that out?”
The group laughed, including Jess. After a few seconds, Hannah joined in.
A few minutes later, Hannah’s closet and dresser had been restocked—not just with clothes, but with a generous sampling of the sex toys and spade-themed jewelry she had seen at Mandy’s store.
Their work finished, men gathered in a semi-circle around Hannah and Jess in the living room of the dorm suite. Hannah was fumbling with her purse, looking for cash to tip the men.
“What are you doing there, Hannah?” The apparent leader of the crew asked.
Hannah blushed and gave him another bashful look. “Well, I’d like to tip you…but I wasn’t expecting so many of you to come…I don’t have enough cash.”
“Hm.” The man looked thoughtful. “You know, we did a lot of hard work [Hannah gave a skeptical look at this statement]. And if you don’t have money.” The man looked her up and down and licked his lips.
Hannah giggled. “I see…” Then, quickly, she grabbed the front of her short and yanked it down, exposing her breasts and reached behind her to unzip her skirt, shimmying it down her waist and kicking it off, along with her shoes. She now wore only her tiny thong and displaced crop top. Half-naked, she leaned towards the man and ran a finger down his chest. “You know…Jess and I need to go the library…but you boys worked so efficiently…I think we can spare some time for a proper thank you. What do you say, Jess?”
Hannah turned back to look to her friend. The blonde was already completely nude, and the men she was facing had their cocks expectedly massive cocks out. Hannah’s mouth popped open in slight surprise. Jessica shrugged and held her hands up, palms facing the ceiling, as if to ask, “What did you expect?” Hannah responded with a silent nod of agreement. Together, like a pair of synchronized dancers, the slutty pair sank to their knees, enveloping a cock in each of their mouths and stroking a pair with each of their free hands.
*****
Charlotte took deep breaths, trying to process her mother’s words. As she thought about them, they made sense. She’d spent nearly every day with Hannah for the past five months. Yes, Hannah had some rather silly ideas, but she was at core a virtuous, wholesome girl. No one’s entire worldview could change in a single day! Not even an entire day—Hannah had been her regular self before she left for the party with Hannah.
She further thought about her mother’s comments about Hannah’s new friend, Jess. Sure, Jess was loud, even brazen…and those clothes!! But she’d only ever been friendly to Charlotte, and, truth be told, she was coming to enjoy the older girl’s playful energy and relaxed outlook on life.
“You’re right, mom!” Charlotte nodded, with renewed vigor and cheeriness. “Thanks for putting things in perspective!”
“Of course dear,” Monica said brightly. “Always call if you need something.”
Emma’s ears had perked up at the sound of Hannah’s name. She had also met Hannah when she accompanied her ****** to help Charlotte had moved into the dorms. She’d grown fond of the shy, awkward girl at that first meeting, and over the various video calls that she had joined in on when Charlotte came home, had come to appreciate the girl’s intelligence and wit.
She found herself looking up to Hannah, more so than she did her older sister. In a few months, she’d be visiting the college as part of a prospective student’s program, and as much as she was looking forward to seeing the campus and spending time with Charlotte, she couldn’t wait to hang out with Hannah!
************
Hannah, now completely naked, turned back to look snarl at the man pounding into her asshole from above. “Oh yessss, you fucking bastard, fill this whore asshole with your black seed!” she commanded. The man complied, and as Hannah felt the warm goo burst into her bowels, she gripped the man she lay on top of, who was balls deep in her pussy, and kissed him deeply. She had now been fucked enough that she was familiar with the sensations of an impending orgasm, and the flood of semen that had just been unleashed was about to trigger one. She wanted to brace herself before she lost control of her body and mind.
“MMRRRGGHHHHH” Hannah’s screamed into the man’s mouth as her body convulsed, grateful that she had the presence of mind to stifle her orgasmic shouts before they started. She didn’t want to send campus police rushing to her dorm room!
When Hannah came down from the orgasm, she frowned as she felt curiously neglected. The stud who had filled her ass had apparently tapped out, as, after spurting a few more bursts of cum onto her back, he had stumbled back and now sat in her desk chair.
Hannah turned to her side and saw that Jess was still airtight. She lay, face up, on one stud—the apparent leader of the group—who was savagely fucking her ass, while another man lay crouched over her, stuffing her cunt, and she turned her head to suck the cock of a third man who stood at the side of the bed.
Hannah’s was awed that the dorm furniture could carry so much weight and withstand so much action without falling apart. That rumination was quickly overcome by a pang of envy.
“Hey!” She thought to herself. “Why does this slut get three cocks and I only get one? Should I be penalized for making one of my guys cum first??”
Still being fucked by the man below her, Hannah carefully studied the cock pounding into Jessica’s asshole. Once she figured out the pattern, she grabbed the shaft when it was its most exposed, leaned forward, and enveloped it in her mouth.
Jessica continued to thrust her body, attempting to grind her asshole into a cock that wasn’t there anymore. Confused, and a little disappointed, Jess popped the cock out of her mouth that she had been sucking and looked back to investigate. She saw Hannah enthusiastically bobbing her head up and down on the cock that had just been stretching her asshole. For the briefest of moments, she felt annoyed that she had lost the toy that had been so delightfully sodomizing her But then her heart filled with pride at her protégé’s initiative.
“Hannah!” she called out, struggling to get her words out between pants and groans. “You are one nasty slut!!”
Hannah glanced up at her, green eyes alight with merriment, and nodded her head in vigorous agreement, not once taking her mouth off the cock she had snatched from Jessica.
**********
Charlotte stood outside her dorm suite. She had decided to go to the library and get some studying in. She wanted to pick up her laptop and books on the way. When she entered the room, she swiftly grabbed her stuff and scurried out. For a brief second, she paused. She thought she heard odd sounds, yelping, and moaning, and groaning coming from Hannah’s bedroom. She thought about knocking on Hannah’s door but decided against it. Jess was quite the movie buff, and she figured the two had put something on after she’d left. Probably some avant garde film without actual dialogue. She quickly left the suite and walked to the library. If she hadn’t been in such a rush, she might have noticed that the living room was in a state of disarray, with furniture pushed out of place and women’s and men’s clothing strewn about.
She knew she needed to talk to Hannah soon, to apologize. But their encounter was still a little too raw, and she needed time away to clear her head. She realized that if she wanted to show Hannah the right way to live, she needed to do so by example, not by lecturing. And, she thought, she’d even be able to bring Jess away from whatever path of sin she walked down! Deep down, Jess was a sweet, kind, intelligent girl, but Charlotte was certain she was wallowing down a dark path. But Charlotte knew that with enough determination, she could set a positive example for both girls and bring them back into the light! It would require patience, and tenacity, and resolve, but Charlotte was certain she had those in spades.
*************
Hannah broke her kiss with Jessica and swallowed the black behemoth dangling in front of her face in a single gulp. Underneath her, Jess let out a groan as the cock at the opposite end of the two girls entered her body.
The slutty pair had worn out much of the crew that had come to deliver Hannah’s new clothes and toys. Three of them were now perched at various positions around their bed, holding out their cameras and taking photos and videos of the action. Jessica and Hannah had told them if they couldn’t fuck anymore, they might as well make themselves useful and make a chronicle of that afternoon’s events, and they had readily agreed.
Hannah now lay on top of Jessica, facing her, their bare breasts pressing together. The leader of the group, one of the two men whose sexual stamina remained, alternated between fucking Hannah and Jessica’s pussies. Like a carefully designed machine, the stud on the other end thrust his own cock into the mouth of whichever girl wasn’t getting fucked. It was now Hannah’s turn to suck cock.
“Hannah...” Jess gasped out from below. “I’ve been thinking, I have an idea.”
“Mmmhhhmmm?” Hannah let out inquisitive sounds around the cock in her mouth.
“Charlotte…I think you can see she’s going to be a problem. And I can see how you value her as a friend. And well-I like her too, despite her foibles. But she’s not going to be cool with your newfound interests. I think I have a solution that will make all of us happy!” Jess trained to get the words out while getting ravaged, but she was an experienced whore and made a valiant, largely successful effort.
“mmmmmm!?” Hannah made another curious sound, this time with some more urgency.
“We need to turn Charlotte into a black cock slut!!!!” Jess proclaimed proudly. “And you need to take the lead. She’ll follow you, believe me!”
“WHAT!?!?!?” Hannah popped the cock she was working on out of her mouth, but still stroking it with a single hand. “Are you fucking kidding me?? Have you met Charlotte????”
Jessica looked serious. “Yes! There’s a lot of girls I’ve met where people that people have said exactly the same about. Including the dirty little whore I’m looking at right now!” Jess winked at that. “Look, you love black cock right!”
“Duh,” Hannah said, jokingly.
“What you would do for black cock?” Jess continued.
“Anything!” Hannah answered, instantly.
“And, well, don’t think you think it would be a wonderful thing to show a friend the joys of getting fucked by black cock? Wouldn’t you want to help a friend AND show your loyalty to black bulls? Besides,” Sophie grinned wickedly. “Charlotte’s pretty hot! I bet she’s rocking an awesome body under those church clothes…and that black hair and blue eyes and pale skin…that’s a look A LOT of men go for.”
Hannah chuckled at that last bit. “You know…before last night I never would have thought about Charlotte’s looks…but I can’t deny in the past few hours I’ve wondered what those big tits would look like bouncing around while she rode one of these magnificent rods, or how her lips would look wrapped around a big, black cock…” But then Hannah shook her head. “No, no way. She’s not gonna go for it. Converting other innocent white women into black cock sluts…that sounds fucking hot! And I’m game. But Charlotte’s not the right person for this.”
Jessica frowned and furrowed her brow as she tried to gather her thoughts for her next argument. She found formulating a coherent counterargument difficult while such intense pleasure pulsed her body from the fucking she was receiving.
Before she could speak, the stud railing her plopped his cock out.
“You know ladies, I think I can make a contribution to this discussion that will dispel some of Hannah’s concerns.”
With that, he thrust his cock all the way into Hannah’s welcoming cunt, going balls deep in a single thrust, and rocking his body back and forth so that the entire length of his cock nearly left Hannah’s body before plunging back in all the way so his balls slapped against her crotch. Hannah’s body shook and she lost her grip on the cock she had been stroking throughout her debate with Jessica. She placed her hands on the bed, on either side of Jessica’s head to brace against the intense pounding.
“OHHH GOODDD OHHH FUCCCKKKK OHHHH YESSSSS” Hannah groaned.
“So,” the stud asked. “I don’t know this Charlotte chick. But Hannah, what do you think about bringing her into the fold now?”
“Ohhh yes, yes, yesssss, YESSSSSS” Hannah called out.
Jessica laughed underneath her and wrapped her arms around her neck, bringing her in for a deep kiss.
“So, you’ll do it? You’re in!?” Hannah’s face was contorted in pleasure, eyes squeezed shut, nose scrunched up, and mouth twisted as she urged the stud to keep fucking her.
“Hannah!” Jess snapped her fingers in Hannah’s face. “I think our friend here…we really should get his name before he leaves…has made a very penetrating point!”
Hannah blinked and looked at Jess, her eyes clouded with lust.
“Oh god yes.” She said, panting. “I’ll fucking do it! I’ll turn Charlotte into a slut!”
**********
Charlotte found a table near the back of the table where she could study for the rest of the afternoon. Smiling and softly humming to herself, she pulled her laptop and books out of her bag and began to study. After her conversation with her mother, she felt at ease. She knew she still had an important mission, to save Hannah from decadence and sin and to bring Jessica back into a world of virtue and righteousness. But she realized the only way she could this was by acting as an example of the behavior she wanted the two other women to follow. By acting as a model for Hannah and Jessica, she’d lead them down the right path. And by acting, rather than lecturing, she could avoid incidents like the nasty spat earlier in the day!
*************
Freshly showered and wearing only her glasses, Hannah scampered around the living the room of her dorm suite, bouncing back and forth between the crew of studs who had just gang-fucked her and Jessica. As the men pulled their own clothes on and restored the suite back to the condition it was in before the mini-orgy, she asked for their names and phone numbers as if meeting a new group of friends at any ordinary student event. Not one for small talk, she was delighted to discover that the crew was no mere collection of hired muscle, but a group of graduate students who helped out Mandy because she was a close friend of theirs. Hannah snickered to herself, now fully aware of what “close friend” meant to Jessica and her friends. Hyper and unfocused, she darted from graduate student to graduate student, asking piercing questions about each of their subject areas. She found herself especially taken by the de facto leader of the group, a man named Cassius who had drawn the most frequent and intense orgasms from her in the past hour, and who had been one of the last men standing. For their part, the gang of bulls and scholars were impressed that the cock-crazed, naked hellcat who had just taken them all on—with a little help from a friend—had such a wide breadth of knowledge and a piercing, sharp intellect.
Jessica stepped out of the bedroom, drying her hair with a towel, but otherwise still naked. The girls had lost valuable time with their little fuckfest, and realized that the latent arousal from the events of the past hour would likely result in sapphic games which would only waste time. They’d already enjoyed each other’s bodies throughout the past hour, as they were getting railed by five black cocks, and they had other things to do! They therefore took the better part of valor and showered separately.
“Be sure to send us the pics and videos, gentlemen!” the naked blonde asked sweetly. She then turned to Hannah, playfully teasing, “All right, my dear chatterbox, you need to stop bothering these fine young men and go put some clothes on! We have work to do!”
“Come now,” Cassius said. “We’ve all enjoyed passing the time with this lovely little lady. She’s as much a delight to talk to as she is to fuck!” With that, he wrapped an arm around her bare shoulders and kissed her affectionally on her temple.
Hannah smiled bashfully at the compliment, biting her thumb. “Thank you, sweetie,” she giggled. “But Jess is right, we’ve got stuff to do!” A serious look fell across her face as she proudly declared, “After all, we’re sluts, not bimbos!”
She turned and began to walk towards her room before stopping and looking back, a question on her lips. “But one last question: you’re all big strong men. Did Mandy really need to send five of you to deliver a few bags of women’s clothing?”
“A few bags?” Cassius laughed. “Well, regardless of the amount we had to carry, I’ll admit we didn’t just come along to freight around Mandy’s goods. Mandy told us about a new hottie that Jess here had just initiated as a slut, and we saw the pictures Jess had sent her…and we just had to meet you for ourselves!”
Hannah smiled happily. “Remind me to send Mandy a thank you card! It was wonderful to meet you—all of you! I’m sure we’ll all be good friends!” With that, she darted back into her room to change.
***
Charlotte smiled to herself as she read the latest chapter in her film studies textbook. She had taken the class because it fit her schedule and fulfilled a general education requirement, but when she had signed up for the class, she thought it would be a frivolous waste of time. This belief was reinforced by her father, who insisted that school should be for learning ways to make money, gain power, or obtain moral righteousness. Indeed, her father had grumbled when he’d seen her class schedule, complaining that he wasn’t paying for his older ******** to sit around and watch Hollywood trash. After only a few classes, however, Charlotte found herself enthralled by the subject. The way that so many different forms—photography, writing, acting, set and costume design—came together to create a single cohesive art piece was fascinating. And the variety of stories allowed her to explore so many different experiences and worlds without having to venture outside of her safe zone. When Charlotte spoke to her ****** about her newfound interest, her mother and sister listened and made encouraging sounds. Her father, however, only rolled his eyes and cautioned her about the decadence of Hollywood.
“Charlotte!” Hannah whispered. Charlotte, too engrossed in reading to notice the new arrival, didn’t look up.
“Charlotte!” Hannah whispered, this time a little more loudly. Still no response.
Jess and Hannah looked at each, each asking the other a silent question with quizzical expressions on their face. Neither wanted to disrupt other students in the library—they respected the place of scholarship and learning too much! Jessica gently placed a hand on the raven-haired beauty’s shoulder, hoping this would get her attention.
Finally, Charlotte looked up. She saw Hannah and Jessica looking down at her, friendly and open smiles on their face. She blushed a little, feeling embarrassed by her earlier outburst, but neither of the scantily clad young woman—still wearing the outfits that had set Charlotte off earlier—seemed put off by it. Indeed, they both seemed happy to see her.
“Mind if we join you?” Hannah asked quietly.
Charlotte nodded meekly, not sure what to say. She had said such horrible to these girls, and they were acting like nothing had happened!
The two newcomers pulled up seats next to the table, pulling out laptops and books and getting to work like any other diligent college student. Hannah took a seat across from Charlotte, and soon adopted a look of intense concentration as she flipped between various books and typed away on her laptop.
Jessica sat next to Charlotte. Before she got to work, she glanced at the book Charlotte was reading. “Great book!” she whispered. “Are you taking Professor Sharpe’s class? I love her! She really got me into movies.”
Charlotte gave Jessica a small smile. She still wasn’t comfortable with Jessica, but this was a perfectly normal conversation.
“Yes,” she said. “I never thought this could be so interesting…but, well, it’s my favorite class.”
“That’s why we go to university, right?” Jessica responded. “There are so many things you come to love and enjoy that never would have crossed your mind as a sheltered teenager.”
“Oh yes!” Hannah looked up from her laptop, green eyes shining, and mouth curled up into a happy grin. “That’s so very true!”
Jess tore a bit of paper from her notebook and wrote something down on it before passing it to Charlotte. “Here, this is my e-mail address. Shoot me a message and I’ll send you some list of films I think are really worth checking out.”
The trio then resumed studying and working in earnest. Charlotte was glad that Hannah didn’t seem too upset over the confrontation earlier in the day. She wasn’t sure what to make of Jessica’s overtures, but she remembered her mother’s words from earlier in the day and decided to accept them with grace. Still, a sense of guilt gnawed away at her.
“I’m getting thirsty, Hannah.” She whispered. “You want to come with me to fill my water bottle?”
Hannah looked up and smiled. Of course, she knew that Charlotte didn’t need company for such a simple task. She nodded, and the got up to walk outside together.
Charlotte began to fill her water bottle and spoke to Hannah, not looking at her.
“Hannah, I’m not sure what you’re doing with Jess. She seems nice, but well, I’m not sure what her values are…”
Hannah sighed. “Look, Charlotte, I really appreciate that you’re looking out for me. But you know our values have never been the same. And whatever you think of Jess’s values, she’s one of the sweetest and smartest people I know. Has she been anything but kind to you?”
Charlotte looked up, making eye contact with Hannah and frowning thoughtfully. “You’re right. I can’t really complain about how she’s acted towards me.”
“Do you really think she’d put in me in a situation where I wasn’t safe? Or happy? Or comfortable?” Hannah asked.
“I guess not…” Charlotte mumbled. “Hannah…I’m sorry…I’m sorry about what I said this morning,” she went on.
Hannah placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Hey now, it’s okay. I know you were emotional because you care about me. And it’s not like you said anything that bad!”
Charlotte furrowed her brow and looked down again. “Hannah…I called you a…a….” Her face flushed red, and she barely whispered the word. “A harlot!”
Hannah giggled and gave Charlotte a stranger smile. “I mean, the term’s a little anachronistic, but there are far worse things to be called!”
Charlotte arched an eyebrow and looked at Hannah with confusion. Before she could think of a response, she heard the door to the library open and close and sensed a third person approaching them.
“Hey girls!” Jessica said cheerily, wearing her backpack and holding up a library bag. “I’m just about wrapping up my work for the day, and I checked out some films from the front desk. I know they’re not on Professor Sharpe’s syllabus, but if Charlotte has been enjoying her class, I think she’ll really enjoy these. What do you say we grab some takeout and have a movie night!?”
Hannah and Charlotte exchanged glances, their earlier conversation forgotten. Charlotte turned to Jessica. “You know, that sounds nice! I’m just about done studying, I’m in!”
“Well, let’s make it a girl’s night in!” Hannah agreed. She turned to Charlotte. “Could you grab my books and my laptop?”
“Of course!” Charlotte nodded happily and trotted off towards the library.
When Charlotte was out of earshot, Hannah turned to Jessica. “What kind of movies are those? Are you planning on getting started already by showing Charlotte some hardcore porn movies or something? I don’t think that’s going to work!”
Jessica giggled and gave Hannah a light, playful punch on the shoulder. “No, silly! Do you really think I’d be able to get those kinds of movies from the library? Although, if you want, I have quite the selection we can watch later!”
“I think you’re right,” Jessica went on. “Charlotte is a nice girl. She’s just misguided. And I actually want to like the people that I fuck, or get fucked with. We’ll convert her in time. But for now, even I’m all fucked out! I just want a quiet night in with some friends.”
Hannah nodded. “I’m glad you two are warming up to each other. I love you both, and I’d hate to have two of my best friends at odds with each other.”
Jess giggled. “In time, I’m sure Charlotte and I won’t have anything to be at odds over! That little vixen NEEDS a black cock up her pussy.”
This time, Hannah gave Jess a light, playful punch. “You’re right…but be quiet! Imagine if she heard you say that now!”
As if on cue, the door to the library opened and shut, and Charlotte came out. She passed Hannah’s backpack to her and looked at the pair with an expectant smile. “Well, let’s get going, ladies!” she said.
Together, the trio walked back to the dorms, happily chatting about the routine affairs of college life.
As the girls settled in for a quiet evening of conversation, movies and Thai food. Jess carefully explained the meaning of each shot, frame, and directing choice in the films they watched, and Charlotte was impressed by her knowledge and attention to detail. Hannah wouldn’t describe herself as a movie buff, but she was naturally curious, and took Jess’ de facto lesson in with rapt attention.
Charlotte smiled to herself. Whatever Hannah was exploring, she was still her friend. And Jess, whatever her foibles, was a new friend. Perhaps as importantly, she was a new opportunity for conversion into a moral, righteous lifestyle.
Charlotte didn’t notice that Jess and Hannah’s hands sometimes danced across each other’s bodies, or that when she got up to pick something off the coffee table their eyes lingered on her breasts or bottom, or that they exchanged glanced and licked their lips whenever a particularly handsome black man came on the screen. If someone had pointed it, she wouldn’t have been sure what to make of it. Nice girls like Hannah weren’t attracted to other girls. And, although Charlotte would have been loathe to admit, she didn’t think nice girls like Hannah went for black men. Jess…Jess she wasn’t so sure about. But she suspected under all the blonde’s bravado was a sweet, innocent young woman who just needed the right guidance.
*****
The next morning, Hannah stood in her closet, wearing only a tiny white thong. Jess had invited her to a brunch—just brunch!—with some of the girls in their new clique.
She frowned as she looked through the assemblage of new clothing in the back of the closet. Here, Mandy and Cassius’ crew of helpers had placed the most risqué items. Hannah, never a fashion maven, had no idea how some of the strappy, lacy outfits were supposed to be worn, and even if she could figure out how to put them on, she had little confidence that she’d be able to keep all of her bits in place and covered. The newly libertine Hannah enjoyed displaying her body, in the right context. But she had no interest in getting arrested!
She moved to the front of the closet, which had relatively conservative attire. Keyword, relatively. The outfits here weren’t too different from what Hannah would normally wear, but they showed a lot more skin and clung to her body much more tightly. And although they didn’t have the pink and pastels that Jessica was so fond of, they displayed more variety of color than the greys and blacks that Hannah typically wore.
Hannah’s smiled as she found a number she thought was perfect for a girl’s brunch—her first such outing. She pulled out a thin, green sundress. It was held by thin straps which crossed diagonally in the back, leaving her back largely bare. The neckline was cut low enough to show a generous amount of cleavage, and the hem fell well above her knees. Although it clung to Hannah’s body, the material was light and thin enough that she felt loose and comfortable in the tiny garment. She slipped on a pair on of strappy sandals with a small, wedge heel, and decided to eschew a bra.
Hannah stopped to look at herself in the mirror, admiring the way the dress showed so much of her body and hugged her curves. She then stopped herself. She was a bona fide slut now, to be sure. But did this mean she was also vain? Hannah’s internal struggle didn’t last long. The past forty-eight hours had taught her the human body was a beautiful thing, a delightful source of pleasure. Why shouldn’t she show hers off? Why shouldn’t she take pride in her beauty?
She grabbed her purse and headed out the door, typing the name of the restaurant Jessica had provided into her phone’s navigation app.
Hannah strolled into the restaurant. She immediately noticed that most of the clientele was female. Scantily clad women, ranging from other college students to middle aged, sat around the tables, happily talking. A few of the older women were joined by men. Hannah noticed that that these pairs had wedding rings. Some of the groups of women were also joined by handsome, well-built black men. Some, but not all of these groups also bore wedding rings.
All of the waitstaff was female, young, attractive, and wore a uniform comprising a tight black halter top and short black micro-mini skirt. Hannah noticed that, as they moved from table to table, many of the customers—male and female alike—flirted with them, sometimes even fondling and groping them! Part of Hannah quailed at the potential sexual harassment, but she noted that the waitresses all seemed to enjoy the attention—especially from the black men. After the events of the past two days, she couldn’t exactly call the situation sexually charged, but this was far from an ordinary brunch spot.
As Hannah looked around the room, she saw the two Professor Suffolks sitting at a table, deeply involved in each other’s conversation, one of the wife’s hand clasped over the husband’s over the table in a gesture of genuine affection. Tracy Suffolk noticed Hannah peering around and excitedly waved her over.
“Hannah! So good to see you here! Let me tell you, everyone is abuzz about how you came of your shell on Friday! I really hope we can play soon!” Tracy gushed. Hannah gulped a little at this. Tracy was beautiful and sexy. She was also a professor. Hannah had shed nearly all of her inhibitions in the past two days, but the idea of participating in no-holds-barred group sex with a professor…Hannah’s ruminations ended when she realized that the tingling, she felt wasn’t hesitation, but excitement.
She smiled at Professor Suffolk and cheerfully replied “Me too! I’m going to be taking a lot of black cock and eating a lot of pussy from now on!” Hannah blushed and giggled, a little surprised at the boldness of her own statement.
Jerry politely smiled and stood, extending his hand in an offer of a handshake to Hannah. “It’s lovely to see you, Hannah. But I suspect you’re not here to talk to a boring old married couple. I noticed Jessica and her friends come through a few moments ago…perhaps you’re here to join them!”
“Oh, you’re not a boring old married couple!” Hannah responded. “But yea, Jessica’s having a brunch with some of the girls.” She blushed a little, again. “I haven’t really been the brunch type before, but, well, I’ve kind of embracing new experiences the past couple of days.”
Jerry and Tracy chuckled in unison at this. Tracy waved over a passing young woman, dressed in the apparent uniform of the establishment.
A scantily clad hostess approached. Hannah provided Jessica’s name, and the hostess’ eyes lit up. “Oh, Jess and Sophie are two of our most beloved regulars!” She said brightly. “Follow me!” She took Hannah by the hand—another unusual gesture for a hostess at a restaurant—and led her to the back of the restaurant. Hannah couldn’t help but admire the sway of the hostess’s ass, tight wrapped in and barely covered by the uniform micromini, as she walked.
The hostess opened a pair of double doors in the back of the restaurant and guided Hannah to a beautifully decorated back patio. A single, large table was in the center of the patio, around which sat Jessica, Sophie, Christine, Anne, Chloe, and Terry. Hannah smiled as she realized she made the right choice of attire, as the woman gathered around the table wore similarly revealing outfits. “Don’t be too proud of yourself,” she thought. “That wasn’t too hard a guess to make!”
“HANNAH! I’m so glad you could make it!!” Jessica squealed, jumping up from the table. She rushed towards Hannah and wrapped her on a tight embrace. She took her by the hand and led her to the table, whispering in her ear “Everyone here has been talking about how much they like you, what a great addition you are to the group!”
They approached the table and Hannah seated herself in the sole empty chair, between Anne and Jessica.
“Shall I get you started with our bottomless mimosas?” The hostess asked.
“Oh…I’m uh…I’m only nineteen.” Hannah stammered. “I’m afraid I can’t do that yet.”
Terry chuckled from across the table. “Here you can!”
“That’s right,” the hostess smiled. “We have…certain special accommodations here.”
Hannah shook her head. “Thanks…but I’ll just get a coffee! I take it black!”
“Damn straight she does,” Chloe declared. The table laughed at the joke, and even the hostess shot Hannah a knowing wink.
“Of course,”, the hostess said, and sauntered off.
“I’m so happy to see you,” Anne told Hannah. “I really enjoyed meeting you on Saturday, and when you went to bed early, I was afraid we’d lose touch. Did Chloe give you, my number?”
“She did!” Hannah smiled back. She pulled out her phone and typed away. “Just texted you…I definitely want to hang out more!”
Hannah turned to Jess. “So…are you sure this is ‘just brunch?’ I haven’t really been to one of these before, but something seems off.”
Jess smiled. “Yes, silly! What do you think there’s going to be a massive orgy in the middle of a restaurant on a Sunday morning. But, this is kind of a special spot…”
Sophie chimed in. “Valerie Pensworth owns this place. She bought it a few months ago. You’ve heard of Chef Amy?” Hannah nodded. Chef Amy was a popular cooking show, starring the titular chef. Amy was undoubtedly talented chef, but her show’s popularity was in no small part due to its star’s innocent beauty and seemingly naïve charm.
Sophie went on. “Well, this is her flagship restaurant. Old Archie Pensworth ate here and wanted to hire her as an exclusive chef. Valerie didn’t think it was right to hoard her talent, and frankly, I think she was a little peeved that Archie turned his nose up at his own wife’s cooking so often. Valerie opposed the deal, but Archie was throwing so much money at Amy she just couldn’t say no. Until Valerie came by with a crew of about a half-dozen black studs and introduced Amy to the joys of the interracial gangbang!” Sophie’s presentation was interrupted as she broke into peals of laughter at the climax of her story.
Chloe carried on. “Yes, Valerie showed Amy that there are things much more enjoyable than money. She ended up buying the place herself, and gave Amy a very fair price in cash. And when you add in all the black cock Amy’s been getting…the price was more than fair! Amy still works here, but there’s been some changes with Valerie’s guidance.”
Christine chimed in. “All the waitresses are black cock sluts. They have to be before they get hired here. So if you see some more risqué behavior, everyone is game for it. They also get paid about twice what a waitress would get at another high end restaurant. And we have some special events here. Every second Sunday is ‘Slut Sunday.’ Sluts eat free! So do their husbands, if they’re well-behaved enough. Oh, and the bulls of course…although they have to be invited by one of the women. And although I don’t think there’s ever been an orgy here on a Sunday morning…there’s been plenty of ‘em on other days of the week!”
“I see…” Hannah said, wondering just how extensive this network of libertines was.
Over the next several minutes, the girls chattered away happily. The normally quiet and awkward Hannah found herself easily slipping into the conversation, enjoying the company of her new friends. Jessica’s early refrain of “sluts, not bimbos” echoed in her mind, as she found that each of her fellow sluts was also intelligent and well-educated. The group discussed their studies, books they were reading, and current affairs with depth and insight.
Eventually, inevitably, the conversation turned to sex and the events of the previous Friday night. Two days ago, Hannah would have fainted at the raunchy discussion. Now, she happily recounted her own acts of sexual debauchery, laughed along with the slutty anecdotes of the others, and smiled with pride as the others complimented her sexual prowess.
“I really hope you both will be fixtures at these parties!” Chloe said, smiling widely at Anne and Hannah.
Anne nodded eagerly. “My only regret is that I went to so many of those things without joining in!” She playfully nudged Hannah with her elbow. “This little whore didn’t need to spend that much time watching before deciding it was for her!”
Hannah held her head up proudly. “Friday was one of the best nights of my life. It’s up there with getting a perfect score on my SAT, on getting into this school. I’m DEFINITELY coming back for more.”
Jess smiled proudly at her protégé. “Hannah here is absolutely a black cock fiend. In fact, she’s agreed to recruit more women into our little clutch! She’s going to start with her roommate, Charlotte!”
Anne frowned. “I’ve met Charlotte. Nice girl…but very conservative. I don’t mean to question your dedication as a slut…but…don’t you think you should start with someone easier?”
Hannah giggled. “That’s a fair point…and I agreed to this plan right after I had ten inches of black cock shoved up my pussy! But…I think I can do it!” she placed her fists on the table with determination.
Christine placed a hand over Anne’s, squeezing it fondly. “You know, a lot of people questioned whether we’d be able to convert you after you started coming to so many parties without succumbing. And well, I’d say you’re pretty thoroughly converted now, wouldn’t you?”
Anne bit her lower lip and nodded. “Oh yes…that is VERY true!”
Sophie chimed in. “I’ve met Charlotte. She’s definitely hot. Uptight yes, but some of the most depraved whores I’ve met were the most uptight before they got blacked. None of them have been able to resist. I can’t wait for her to be one of us!”
The girls carried on for the next few hours, happily letting the morning slip away in a haze of warm camaraderie. Hannah buzzed with joy and excitement, delighted to have found a group of such wonderful friends.
****
Over the next few weeks, Hannah fully embraced being a slut. She fucked many new people, men and women alike. She made on good on her promise to Lucas and the two became frequent sexual partners. She found time for one-on-one assignations and group frolics alike, but hadn’t yet been to anything as large or debauched as her first orgy. Jessica had explained that such events happened about once a month, and promised to let her know as soon as the first one was scheduled.
Hannah had no regrets about her conversion. But she worried about fitting her new sexually and socially active lifestyle into her old routine. Hannah wanted to stay at the top of her class. Her natural intelligence and more relaxed outlook allowed her to spend less time studying, but she still spent a fair amount of time on classwork. Besides, she enjoyed learning. She also found that the vigorous fuck fests which were now a regular part of her routine served as a much more fun, but still effective, alternative to time in the gym Hannah also came to realize how much time her old self wasted, anxiously wondering about what she should be doing instead of just doing it.
Hannah also wanted to hold onto her old, nerdy hobbies and maintain the friendships with Ethan and the others that she had formed in recent months. Parts of her new world and old world integrated themselves with each other quite. Anne and DeShawn joined Hannah’s board game group. Anne was a natural fit, but Hannah couldn’t help but find something humorous about the massive black giant enthusiastically playing board games with a group that was primarily white, pudgy, and male. Malcom of course, became a frequent fuck buddy. The first board game night Hannah attended with him, she made several strategic errors, so distracted was she by memories of that massive black cock pounding into her various orifices. She rallied from behind to win that night’s session, but she insisted on driving Malcolm home. As soon as they got into her car, she fucked his brains out. The nerdy girl had never been much of an athlete, and was in fact, a bit of a klutz. But motivated by lust, she found hidden reserves of dexterity and flexibility that allowed them to enjoy a vigorous fuckfest in her small, compact car.
Hannah remained a brilliant student She remained an avid nerd. She remained a kind and patient friend. But now, she was also a sex-crazed whore. And proud of it!
Jessica watched in pride as Hannah came out of her shell. The sweet, funny, intelligent girl that Jessica had come to know in the past few months was unchanged. But the shy, anxious and sometimes overly judgmental girl was a thing of the past. Hannah still went on about her board games, still engaged in Jessica in stimulating conversations about literature, still remained one of the stars of their book club, but also enjoyed getting dicked down and voraciously lapped away at other woman's pussies on the regular. She no longer seemed frightened of her own shadow or leery of meeting new people. The old Hannah hadn’t been replaced. The Hannah she knew and loved so well had simply grown.
Charlotte sometimes gave Hannah dirty looks, still not quite adjusted to her friend and roommates new wardrobe and vocabulary. Hannah had never uttered even minor swears before, and now she even dropped the occasional f-bomb. Still, Charlotte managed to hold back from lecturing Hannah or breaking into an outburst similar to that Saturday morning of a few weeks ago. As much as she questioned some of Hannah’s new lifestyle choices, she also noticed that she was happier, calmer. Hannah noticed the judgmental looks from the brunette, but took them in stride. She remembered that only a few weeks ago, her own outlook on life wasn’t so different. She remembered her initial judgment of Jessica. For the sake of peace, she tried to refrain from profanity around Charlotte…but when one spent so much time calling out profane litanies while being pounded by black cock, the occasional swear word slipped into everyday conversation. And well, she was going to dress how she wanted to dress.
Before long, Hannah had settled happily into her new life. She kept her old friends and interests, maintained her stellar academic record, and enjoyed a steady regiment of cock and pussy.
****
On a Sunday night, about a month after Hannah’s conversion, she was flopped out on her couch next to Charlotte. Both girls were exhausted after a grueling weekend of paper writing. The two shared a class which had a major research paper due the next Monday, and the pair had spent all weekend making sure their work was perfect.
Hannah wore a tiny pair of shorts, which covered less than any of the underpants owned by Charlotte, and a lowcut, white tank top which left about her stomach entirely exposed. Charlotte wore baggy, light grey sweats. If Charlotte’s head were covered, an observer would have no idea what sex she was.
Hannah felt slightly grumpy as she had missed out on a small orgy that Friday night and had to turn and invitation from Malcolm, Lucas, and Jessica to join in a foursome on Saturday, but she was too good-natured to complain or to take her frustration out on Charlotte or anyone else. Braindead, the two watched whatever streaming show they had randomly selected, barely paying attention to the plot.
Hannah’s phone chirped. She grabbed it, and saw a new notification from “Sluts R’ Us,” the she had given the group thread of her inner circle of whores.
“Hey ladies!” Anne texted. “Met a new stud! Going to see how he works for the rest of the group!”
Jessica simply responded by tagging the picture with an image of a heart.
A picture then popped up of Anne, looking up at a phone camera and smiling with her arm wrapped around the waist of a handsome man who dwarfed her in size.
“You go girl! Let us know how he is!” Chloe texted.
“Looks delicious!” Sophie agreed.
“I’m surprised you’re not all fucked out from last night…” Christine added, sending emojis of eggplants and squirting water.
“Last night was epic! Remind me to send pics and videos later.” That was Terry.
“Have fun, sweetie!” Hannah added a smiley face with hearts for eyes to her text. She had been deprived that weekend, but she couldn’t begrudge her friends their fun.
A few minutes later, another alert chimed on Hannah’s phone. This was a closeup of Anne’s face, smiling happily as held a massive, 11 inch, coal black rod against her face. “He’s not even fully hard yet!” She captioned the photo. Hannah gulped and glanced over at Charlotte, whose attention remained fix on the television in front of them.
Another picture came through. This was a wider angle selfie of Anne and her new stud, showing their entire bodies. Both were now nude, and Anne clutched his cock, which had now grown to thirteen inches, with her hand! “All right, we’re about to do this!” The message read.
Hannah smiled as she recognized a distinctive dresser in the background. Anne was in a dorm which was only a few minutes away from Hannah’s at a brisk walking pace!
Hannah looked over at Charlotte again. Still oblivious.
“Hey girl,” Hannah texted. “I missed out on fucking this weekend…mind if I join?”
“Of course!” Anne responded. “Always happy to share with a fellow nympho!” She then added a room number. “I’ll ask him to leave the door unlocked!”
“Get pictures and vids!” Chloe added.
Hannah shot up from the couch with a renewed burst of energy and scurried towards the door, almost falling over as she scrambled to put a pair of flip flops on. Charlotte looked at her quizzically.
“Uhhh…I have something I REALLY need to take care of…was too busy for it this weekend.” Hannah explained honestly.
Charlotte was about to encourage Hannah to put something more decent on, but cut herself off. As Hannah darted out the door, slamming it behind her, Charlotte thought to herself “The poor girl is going to be awfully cold.”
Hannah wasn’t cold. Her body was flushed with heat as her horniness and excitement grew with each step she took. When she finally arrived at the room number provided by Anne, she turned the door knob in anticipation and entered into a typical, college aged male’s dorm room. It was cluttered with random items, and decorated with posters of sports teams, bands, and barely clothed women.
Hannah scanned the room and before long her eyes fell upon Anne and the stranger. Anne was completely nude, her head bobbing up and down between the man’s massive legs. The stranger’s head rolled back in pleasure and his eyes were clothed.
Hannah licked her lips and grinned. She pulled her tank top over her head, throwing it to the side, before peeling her shorts down and kicking her shorts off. Having elected to forgo panties that evening, she now joined Anne and her new friend in their total nudity.
Hannah quietly walked over to the pair, before gently pushing one of the stud’s legs to the side so she could kneel down next to Anne. Anne’s head moved up and down his shaft with vigor, and Hannah wasn’t sure if either of them had yet noticed her arrival.
Wanting to announce herself without startling the pair, she gently placed her hand on Anne’s back and tickled the man’s massive balls. Still nothing. “I guess they’re really into each other,” Hannah thought to herself. She moved down and cupped Anne’s groin, sticking two of her fingers up her friend’s pussy, and leaned her head down to lick the man’s ball sack.
That got their attention! The man snapped his eyes open and looked down at Hannah. He was huge, easily dwarfing the petite redhead in size. Still, he looked down at her with a warm, friendly smile. Anne popped her head off his cock and smiled dreamily as she looked at Hannah.
“Oh, Hannah! You made it!” Anne said, as casually as if Hannah had walked into a tea party.
“Here I am! Aren’t you going to introduce me to your new friend?”
“Oh, how rude of me! I got caught up in the moment!” Anne responded, looking slightly embarrassed at the faux pas.
“Hannah this is…” Anne’s voice trailed off in thought as she looked up at the behemoth. “Um, could you remind me your name again? Sorry!!!!” Anne giggled.
The giant chuckled with a deep baritone. “Mark. My name is Mark. Nice to meet you, Hannah.”
“Nice to meet you too, Mark!” Hannah said, and then engulfed his massive cock with her mouth, bouncing her head up and down the shaft with ease and sucking and licking along its length as she worked. Not wanting to be selfish, she pulled it out of her mouth and extended it to Anne, who took it in her mouth and repeated the same ministrations. Hannah ducked her head down and began working at the balls, occasionally flicking her tongue into her new friend’s asshole, while the Anne went to work on the shaft.
The pair of sluts switched off between the balls and the shafts for some time, occasionally taking a break to make out with each other, when they heard the door open. Three other men, just as dark and just as large as Mark entered the room.
Hannah and Anne looked back in unison at the sound. When they saw the new arrivals, they exchanged happy smiles, eyes alight with joy and excitement.
“I think,” Hannah grinned, “We’re going to have a long night!”
***
The Friday after her impromptu gangbang duet with Anne, Hannah blinked her eyes as she looked into her bedroom mirror, adjusting to the feeling of contact lens and the clear sight of her glasses-free face.
“It’s not about vanity!” Jessica had explained. “It’s practical. You’re going to be enjoying a lot of gangbangs and orgies now. If you keep wearing your glasses to them, they’re going to get lost or broken. Not that it hurts to see those beautiful emerald peepers!”
Hannah had acquiesced to this pragmatic line of argument. She’d worn glasses for nearly her entire life, and despite her newfound love for debauched sexual activity, she didn’t want to shed something that had been part of her own self-image before so long. And, if she were honest with herself, she thought they were pretty cute on their own! But, she’d seen the chaos and frenzy of enough orgies and gangbangs to know that, before long, they’d get broken or lost if she didn’t make a change. And she wanted to see everything that unfolded around her with complete clarity, so just leaving them behind wasn’t always an option!
“So you’re set on the purple dress?” a completely nude Jess asked from across the room. She was shuffling through the bag she had brought for that evening.
“Yup!” Hannah chirped. “It’s so pretty!”
“And slutty!” Jess added, strolling towards Hannah, who sat wearing only a black thong in front of her bedroom vanity, with a make-up kit. Jess grabbed a chair and pulled it up next to Hannah and began to apply carefully apply dark eyeshadow, blush, and mascara. Ever since her initiation into slutdom, Hannah had come to appreciate the beauty of the human body and understood that she too, was beautiful. But between trying to keep up with her studies, friendships and hobbies—and her now very active sex life—she hadn’t had the time to sit down and watch make up tutorials or learn about all the different beauty supplies that were so popular. They’d just never been part of her life before, and she only had so many hours in the day.
“Now hold still!” Jessica gently admonished the petite redhead, who was so brimming with excitement that she practically bounced in her seat.
As Jess fussed with Hannah’s makeup, Charlotte sat on the couch in their living room trying to read a book. She couldn’t bring herself to focus. About a half hour earlier, Jessica had knocked on the dorm room door, carrying several bags. She wore a tiny pair of denim shorts and a tight, spaghetti strap tank top that cut off halfway down her stomach. Hannah had darted out of her room to greet her, and the two shared a long, lingering embrace and whispered things into each other’s ears that Charlotte couldn’t make out.
“So ummm….I didn’t think we had a movie night planned?” Charlotte asked, tentatively.
Jessica approached her, stopping uncomfortably close to her, and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Oh no, Charlotte. Not tonight. Maybe tomorrow? Hannah and I have an…event…with some other friends.”
Hannah sidled up next to Jess and placed a comforting hand on Charlotte’s other shoulder. “We’re going to a nightclub. We would have invited you, but we don’t think its quite your thing. I hope you’re not hurt! We’d totally love for you to tag along, but well…” She trailed off, seemingly unable to come up with an adequate explanation. Her eyes lit up and she flashed Charlotte a friendly “We’ll totally hang out soon!”
Jessica said “You know, if you wanted to change out of those dowdy sweats and get out of the dorms tonight, I think the rest of the group would welcome you…they’re a very friendly bunch!”
Hannah elbowed Jessica in her side. “This REALLY isn’t Charlotte’s thing…yet. Don’t pressure her too much!” She gave Charlotte a more serious look. “If you’re ever interested in joining us, I know you’d be a welcome addition. But maybe let’s get you into some more relaxed social settings first. I’m afraid that little Southern Republican head of yours isn’t quite ready for a full on club night!”
Charlotte studied her two friends carefully. It was a Friday night, and Hannah had been spending more time outside the dorms with Jessica and her other new friends. She remembered her call with Hannah from more than a month ago, when the normally reserved wallflower had been so out of breath from dancing that she could barely have a coherent conversation.
Charlotte had been worried that Hannah was experimenting with drugs or alcohol that night, but she hadn’t seen signs of intoxication since, and in fact Hannah had rolled her eyes at a table of stoners across the cafeteria just a few days ago.
“I’m sure smoking weed can be fun,” she had explained to Charlotte. “But sitting around puffing on a joint seems like such a waste of time. There are so many more enjoyable ways to spend your time!”
“Agreed!” Anne, now a frequent lunch partner of the roommates, had chimed in. “I’m not going to judge them…I love a good time…but I can think of SEVERAL activities that are a lot more fun.”
Jessica, the final member of that day’s lunch crew, sighed. “Don’t knock it until you try it, ladies. I agree, you shouldn’t sit around on the couch stoned all day, but the occasional puff can be quite enjoyable, in the right context. I know for a fact there’s lots of things you would have dismissed not that long ago that you now relish!”
Her eyes twinkled with a mysterious glint as she gave the raven-haired conservative prude a sly smile. “Charlotte, here for instance, used to think all movies were just mindless Hollywood dreck. Now she’s quite the film buff! I think we should be proud of people for expanding their horizons, for stretching their boundaries, for stuffing the…gaps…in their…lives…”
Charlotte was confused as all three of her tablemates looked like they were having an increasingly difficult time stifling laughter at Jessica’s speech. She guessed Jessica had a point. She knew lots of young woman went to dance clubs and parties, as Hannah had recently had, and supposed she was glad that she wasn’t becoming some junkie…but she still worried about some boy trying to paw his hands all over her naïve roommate!
Now, Charlotte and Hannah stood in their dorm room, looking at her consolingly…almost as if they pitied her. Perhaps Charlotte did need to get out more. But no way was she going to let some horny frat boy paw his hands all over her body! Remembering her conversation with her mother and her earlier resolution, she bit her tongue to avoid launching into a lecture about the dangers of horny college boys, dance clubs, and whatever else Hannah and Jessica were getting themselves into.
“Movie night tomorrow sounds great!” She said, almost too cheerfully as she tried to choke back her concern.
“Great! It’s a date!” Hannah replied, before grabbing Jess by the hand and pulling her into her room. As the door slammed, Charlotte tried to settle down for the evening and not to think about her two friends’ mysterious antics.
“Hold still, Hannah!” Jessica repeated, back in Hannah’s dorm room. “I know you’re excited, but I want to make sure you look is just right for tonight.” The once taciturn nerd was bursting with excitement, peppering Jessica with questions about the events that would unfold tonight and nearly bouncing out of her chair.
“Besides,” Jess went on. “I saw that video of the gangbang you and Anne had last week. Such naughty, filthy whores! And after our foursome with Malcom, Lucas, and Terry on Wednesday, I think you’d be a little bit more satiated!”
“Sorry,” Hannah said, taking a deep breath to steady herself. “It’s just well…I didn’t know what going to happen last time you took me to a party…and it was so much fun! And now that I know what’s going to go down…GOD!” Hannah broke off her statement with an excited utterance.
Hannah had kept her promise not to lie to Charlotte. The pair were headed to a nightclub. But they weren’t going just to dance. No, this was yet another asset that had been purchased by Valerie Penfield and made available to her licentious crew of sluts! Tonight, it would play host to a massive orgy. Jessica had explained that not only would the regular group of campus libertines be there, but studs and sluts throughout the community. The thought of yet another large-scale orgy, with a new selection of studs and sluts to fuck, had been driving Hannah wild with anticipation ever since Jess had invited her to the event.
Hannah used her all her willpower to sit still and let Jessica finish her work, images of giant black cocks and tight, wet pussies flashing through her mind.
“There!” Jessica declared. “I think we’ve got just the right mix of whorish and classy!”
Hannah studied herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were flush but didn’t look unnatural. Her eyelashes were longer than she’d ever seen them, and dark eyeshade framed her bright green eyes. Her lips were bright red, provocative, but not garish. She smiled. “One day,” she thought to herself, “I really need to take the time to learn make up.”
“Thank you Jessica!” she squealed, embracing her friend in a tight hug.
“Of course,” Jess returned the squeeze. “Now go get dressed while I get ready!”
Hannah scurried off into her closet and pulled her chosen dress of the evening from its hanger. She pulled it over body with some effort, squeezing to get the extraordinarily tight garment on. The was one of the simpler items that had been delivered. It was a tube dress, which clung to every inch of her body, and left her shoulders bare. It also left vast amounts of her upper chest exposed, and her breasts threatened to pop out with a single wrong movement. It was equally short, cutting off only a few precarious inches below her ass. And it’s size wasn’t the only thing that made it unfathomably daring to the Hannah of several weeks ago! Horizontal cutouts along the front exposed yet more of Hannah’s body, giving spectators a tantalizing glimpse at her breasts and stomach. Cutouts along the hips also exposed the straps of her thong.
Hannah next strapped on a pair of heels. It took a while for her to figure out how to properly fasten all the straps, but she prevailed. She wobbled out of her closet, trying to adapt to wearing something other than tennis shoes or ballet flats.
Once she finally emerged, Jessica turned to her with a radiant smile. “You look amazing!” She said proudly.
“Thanks,” Hannah blushed. “You don’t look half-bad yourself.”
Jessica was far more experienced with the vagaries of slutwear, and had managed to put her outfit for the night on much more quickly. Her dress was as short and tight as Hannah’s, but red. It was held up by a thin, halter strap and deeply low cut. Three circular cutouts held together by delicate clasps displayed the inner curves of her breasts and stomach, and her back was entirely bare.
Jessica studied Hannah with a slight frown as she approached her. She fiddled with Hannah’s dress for a bit, straightening it and adjusting it. “We want to keep everything in until the right moment, dear! She explained. “Otherwise you’ll get arrested…or give Charlotte a heart attack on our way out the door!”
The two shared a laugh at that, which was interrupted by a chirp from Jessica’s phone.
“Lucas is here to pick us up!” She said. “Let’s go!” She tugged Hannah by the hand and the two made their way out the door.
Charlotte looked up when she heard the door to Hannah’s bedroom swing open. Her eyes bulged out in shock at the sight of the pair that emerged! If Hannah and Jessica were completely nude, their appearance would have been more modest!
“See you later, Charlotte!” Hannah said cheerily. “Don’t wait up for me, I’m not sure when we’ll back…but I’m gonna be in good hands tonight!”
Nonchalantly, Jessica added “I hope you have a good night, hon. Text me what you want to watch tomorrow, and I’ll make to check it out from the library, ok?”
Charlotte said nothing, mouth agape and eyes bulging as the two left.
“Gosh, the poor girl looked like we were getting gangbanged right in front of her!” Hannah giggled as she walked towards the dorm hall’s exit, arm-in-arm with Jess.
“I know! You’re going to have your work cut out for you!” Jess laughed.
***
Lucas’ car drove the streets of the city as Hannah chattered happily with Anne and Chloe, who had they picked up, in the backseat. Jess, who had taken the front seat, sometimes looked back to share in the group’s excited conversation and laughter.
After a few minutes, Lucas pulled up in front of a small, unassuming looking building in a trendy part of downtown. Unlike many of the other clubs the group had passed, this had no long line of revelers waiting for bouncers to let them in. A single man, pale and too small to be a bouncer, stood outside a small door. Jess strode up to him and gave him a quick hug.
“Great to see you Jess, Lucas. Hey there Chloe!” The man greeted the group. “Looks like we have some newcomers!” he turned to Hannah and Anne.
“Oh yes,” Jess said proudly. “They joined us recently. They’re wonderful additions!”
“It’s a delight to meet you ladies,” the man extended his hand to Hannah and Anne, shaking each of their own in turn. “I hope we can chat later!”
With that, he opened the door to the building. The group entered, and Hannah and Anne exchanged inquisitive looks. The building looked like some sort of abandoned shop. It was clean and well-lit but occupied only by bare shelves and empty aisles.
“So…he doesn’t exactly seem like one of the regular members of this group…” Hannah said tentatively, once the door closed behind him.
“Oh, that’s Calvin.” Jessica explained. “He’s a junior executive at Pensworth Industries. I think Archie wants to marry him off to Maura. Anyhow, Valerie wanted to make sure he understood her lifestyle before he started actually courting her. Some people don’t take too well to it—they get hung up over the debauchery, or white women who are so into black guys. But he seems cool with everything. And, no, he’s not some secret sex god. When he said he wanted to chat with you, he meant he just wanted to chat with you. And you should! He may not be a sex god, but he’s a sweet, smart guy.”
“Now, follow me!” she commanded. She strode off towards the back of the room, accompanied by Chloe and Lucas, who seemed less confused by the environment.
Anne and Hannah trotted uncertainly behind the group, when Jess stopped in front of what looked like a service elevator. She pressed the call button, and the doors pulled open to reveal a grungy looking elevator car. Jess, Lucas, and Chloe entered it quickly.
“Well, come on!” Chloe urged the newcomers.
Hannah and Anne looked at each other doubtfully before entering the elevator. Jessica pressed the down button and hummed a jaunty tune to herself as the group descended in what was otherwise silence.
***
Charlotte sat on the couch, her book face down and spread out where she had left off, but otherwise forgotten. What the hell were Jess and Hannah up to!? They were going to a nightclub…things happened at nightclubs. But…Hannah had so recently scorned drugs. She couldn’t be up anything that bed. But…THAT DRESS!?!?
“What the hell are Hannah and Jess up to!?” The thought kept racing through her mind.
***
The elevator pinged at finished its descent and the doors swung open. Hannah blinked as flashing lights and pounding music flooded her senses. Jess took her by her hands as Chloe took Anne by her hands, pulling the stunned pair into what looked—despite being below an abandoned—all the world like a trendy, exclusive nightclub.
“We kind of want privacy,” Lucas explained. “There’s a lot of wealthy and powerful people who are into this lifestyle, and they don’t need their shit all over the media. And even us regular people—hopefully, society will change, but for now some discretion is wise.”
The group reached a well-stocked bar, tended too by scantily clad bartenders in their mid-twenties who flirted with the customers as they served up drink. They found Terry chatting happily with Malcom at a table near the bar.
“Hey guys!” Terri said, waving them over. “Open bar! Go get drinks if you want!”
Jessica smiled at Hannah. “Well, sweetie. Want to try something.”
Hannah hesitated. “Hmmm. Well...if it’s an open bar…um I don’t really drink…maybe I’ll try a glass of wine?”
Jessica frowned. “It’s not really a club drink…but whatever you’re comfortable with. Lucas?” She turned to her dearest male friend with a winning smile. “I’ll be right back ladies!”
Chloe and Terri exchanged a deep kiss and wrapped their arms each other as Jess, Hannah, and Anne found their own spots around the table. As the group tried to carry on a conversation over the pounding of the club’s loud music, Lucas returned with the drinks.
Hannah gazed at the wine glass curiously. She took a tentative sniff of the dark liquid within, and wrinkled her nose a little. It didn’t really smell appetizing. She took a careful snip, and her face winced at the acrid flavor which filled her mouth. Still, she swallowed. She couldn’t say she enjoyed the flavor of the new drink, but she did feel a warm, pleasant tingling sensation. Nothing compared to the warm, pleasant, tingling sensation of having one of her holes filled with black cum…but pleasant nonetheless.
“Don’t worry, hon” Jess said, seeing Hannah’s pained reaction. “It’s an acquired taste.”
Hannah just nodded sheepishly.
A new trio approached the group of college students. Hannah gulped as she recognized the billionaire Quentin Freeman walking towards her and her friends, arm-in-arm with Valerie and Maura Pensworth, the mother ******** pair she had met the night after her first orgy! And what more—all three were naked! Indeed, the disheveled hair, splotches of fluid covering their bodies and leaking from their pussies, and smeared make up told Hannah that the ladies had already been through several rounds of thorough fucking!
Valerie broke off from Quentin’s arm, rushing towards Hannah and embracing her, bare breasts crushing against Hannah’s body. “It’s so lovely to see you hear, my dear! I so hoped that I’d get to see you in action after the last party.” She gave Hannah a tight squeeze.
Maura broke off from Quentin to hug Jessica. “I’m glad you brought your new friends! It’s been a great night already!”
Valerie blushed. “Oh, how could I be so rude?” she asked herself, seemingly embarrassed.
“Quentin, I don’t think you’ve met Hannah, or Anne. They’re new additions to our little…’club.’ Jess brought in Hannah and Christine brought in Anne.”
Quentin flashed a wide, dazzling smile and extended his hand in greetings to each of the girls.
“My, my, I have to make time for these two tonight! What lovely creatures you both are!”
Hannah and Anne giggled and blushed, at a loss for words in response to the older but charming, handsome, and very naked man!
“Anyways,” Valerie said. “Sophie and Christine are already up in the orgy room. Helen too! It’s WILD there tonight, the wildest I’ve seen it in a long time. Are they working you too hard at the college?”
Chloe laughed. “Nothing we can’t handle! I think everyone’s just extra horny tonight!”
Hannah gulped. Wild orgy room? That sounded fun—in fact, she felt her pussy began to soak through her panties at the thought. But…well, her sexual inhibitions weren’t coming back, but her shyness was. She definitely wanted to get her holes—all of them—well stuffed tonight, but there were so many new people to meet in such a short period of time!
Malcolm saw the look of concern on her face. He placed a comforting hand over hers. “Not ready for a full-on orgy again, yet?”
Hannah looked at him, a meek smile on her face. “Not just yet…tonight for sure! But…I think I'd like to mingle a bit beforehand?”
“Of course,” Malcolm said. “I got a table with some people; they’re setting it up just now. We can chill for a bit before we get you gangbanged tonight.”
Hannah sighed and wrapped her arms around Malcolm’s neck in a grateful embrace. “Thank you! That’s just what I need!”
Jess tapped Hannah on the shoulder. “You’re going to be okay with Malcom and his buddies, right? I REALLY like the sound of this orgy room. Is it cool if I go check out?”
“Of course!” Hannah responded. “Don’t worry about me for a minute! And…I’ll be up there soon enough! We’ll be getting gang-fucked side-by-side tonight, don’t doubt it for a second!”
“Thanks, sweetie!” Jessica pecked her on the cheek. “See you soon!” She winked, before Valerie took her by the hand and led her away, along with Maura and Quentin.
“Hey, wait up for me! I want to check out this wild orgy room!” Chloe called out as she scampered to keep up with the group.
****
Charlotte paced back and forth across her living room, pausing to stare at her phone which lay on the coffee table whenever she passed it. She was going to lead by example. She was going to guide Hannah gracefully, subtly, silently. She wasn’t going to lecture Hannah, or harangue, or judge her.
But…it had been more than an hour since Hannah had left in that…that outfit! And she hadn’t answered any of Charlotte’s texts. What could Hannah be up to? Surely it wouldn’t hurt to give her a ring, just to see if she was okay. Charlotte had called her more than once since that first night when she had disappeared with Jessica. Hannah often sounded strange, preoccupied during those calls, but she always had an explanation for what was happening. And she never seemed to get mad at Charlotte for them. Indeed, since that first blow up the pair had gotten along rather well.
Charlotte grabbed her phone and called her roommate.
After a few rings, a masculine voice answered.
“Hey Charlotte!” Malcolm said, friendly as ever. “Hannah’s a bit busy right now. She asked me to talk to you, see if everything’s okay!”
Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. Malcolm was one of Hannah’s new friends. He came by their dorm room to watch TV and generally hang out, and frequently joined the roommates in the cafeteria for meals. Charlotte had grown to like the awkward nerd. There relationship was somewhat tinted by a sense of guilt on Charlotte’s part. Malcolm was a genuinely nice and interesting person, but she knew back home that his skin color and nerdiness would have resulted in relentless bullying.
Still, if Hannah were with Malcom, she couldn’t be getting into too much trouble. No way the awkward, dorky guy would be part of something wild or sinful!
“Yea, Hannah’s good, we’re just hanging out at this club…we found a quiet spot away from the crowd.” Malcolm explained. “Oh, I think she wants to talk to you! Give me a second!”
***
Malcolm sat on a sofa in a private, VIP room off to the side of the club. The music still played, but it was quieter and more peaceful here.
He leaned back, enjoying the sight of Hannah’s breasts bouncing and jiggling in front of him. Hannah was keeping herself quite busy, and while Malcom wasn’t on the receiving end of her efforts, he still enjoyed watching his slutty friend at work. Lucas sat on the sofa across from Malcolm, and Hannah straddled him, her dress pulled down to expose her tits as she fucked him in a reverse cowgirl position. Some stranger had wondered into the VIP room looking for his friends. Now, he perched on the sofa next to Lucas and Hannah as she eagerly sucked his dick.
Anne knelt between Malcom’s knees, naked except for her heels, happily sucking on his cock.
To his right, Professor Tracy Suffolk was stripped completely nude. She straddled DeShawn, the most well-endowed of the fuck group, who also sat to Malcom’s left, and made out with him as she bounced up and down on his cock while he gripped her hips. Tracy had reserved the VIP room (of course a valued slut wouldn’t have to pay for such a service at this establishment) and was of course happy to share it with some of her favorite students. Jerry was at home taking care of their dogs, but Tracy had insisted that the group get lots of pictures and video of her in action so the couple could watch them later.
Sophie, wearing only a pair of sheer black nylon stockings sat to his left, trying to at least appear to be paying attention as he explained his latest thoughts on the rule changes in the newest edition of his latest board game, and occasionally making half-hearted efforts to shift the conversation to something more interesting. She had wandered down from the orgy room to relax for a bit and regain her stamina.
Anne and Hannah were frustrating her efforts to steer the conversation towards more interesting topics, as they occasionally pulled their busy mouths out of the cocks they were tending to so they could chime in with their own thoughts and commentary on Malcom’s musings.
Hannah’s phone, which sat next to her discarded thong and shoes on the table between the sofas, began to ring. Malcolm craned his neck to check the caller ID.
“Oh, hey Hannah. Charlotte is calling you.” He laughed. “You’ve got a real mother hen there!”
Hannah guffawed a little around the cock in her mouth.
“You want me to talk to her?” Malcolm asked. “You know if you don’t pick up, she’s going to be calling all night.”
Without removing her mouth from the cock, Hannah nodded. She listened to Malcolm reassure Charlotte for a few moments before she gestured for him to give her the phone. As he passed the phone over the table, Hannah popped the stranger’s cock out of her mouth and waved her hands, shooing him to back a bit.
Once he was comfortably far away, Hannah pointed the phone to herself and switched on the video call feature, Lucas’ cock still embedded deeply within her pussy.
***
Back in their dorm suite, Charlotte waited anxiously. She heard a beeping sound indicating that Hannah was trying to start a video call, and moved the phone in front of her.
Hannah’s face popped up on the screen. She was sweaty, her eyes were slightly hooded and her makeup had begun to run, but she otherwise looked happy, lucid, and safe. She swayed a little, in tune with the music which played in the background. Sometimes, her bare shoulders popped into the frame, which reminded Charlotte of the scandalous outfit that Hannah had left in earlier that evening.
“Hey Charlotte!” She said, cheerfully but casually. “I’m having a great time. Really enjoying the pulse…and rhythm…of this place. They’ve got a great DJ! He really knows how to stroke a crowd! Or at least, this member of the crowd!”
She smiled, seeming as if she were trying to stifle a giggle.
“Oh hey,” Charlotte said. “I’m glad you’re having a good time. Um, you seem a little flushed, you’re not drinking or anything, are you?”
“Nope!” Hannah shook her head. “Completely, 100% sober! Just really getting into the energy of this place. Like I’ve said, there’s a lot of ways you can have fun!”
“Oh, that’s good...” Charlotte said.
“Listen, I really appreciate you looking out for me. But I really can take care of myself! Besides, I’m with Lucas and Malcom! And Jess! You know they wouldn’t anything bad happen to me! Anyhow, don’t wait up for me! The night is still young and there’s still so many…I mean so much…I want to do!” With that, the screen went blank.
Charlotte sighed and thought about the conversation that had just taken place. Hannah had seemed odd, but odd conversations with Hannah after she slipped away from their suite were becoming commonplace. It was clear that Hannah was in some group of people though, so she couldn’t be getting into that much trouble or doing anything that naughty!
Charlotte decided that Hannah had still maintained her virtue, and returned to her book. Still, she thought, with that dress she remained in danger. She’d need to redouble her efforts to be a good moral exemplar for Hannah.
***
As Hannah hung up the phone and tossed it back on the table, she increased the intensity and speed of her bouncing on Lucas’s cocks and burst into laughter. From underneath her, Lucas asked “You never get tired of that gag, do you?”
Hannah wiped away tears of laughter from her face. “God help me, I don’t. I love Charlotte, but she’s so fun to mess with!”
Anne popped her head off of Malcolm’s cock and turned to address Hannah. “Be nice to Charlotte! You know she means well!” She stood and kicked off her heels. The lithe brunette was now entirely naked. She turned around to face Hannah and away from Malcolm.
“I am nice to Charlotte!” Hannah protested. “I’m just having a little fun with her.”
“It’ll kill your little running joke,” Anne rebutted, squatting over Malcolm’s still erect rod. “But…uggghhhhhh…” She groaned as she sank down, holding Malcom’s cock as she slid it into her pussy. “The nicest you can do for her…fuckkkkk I love your cock Malcolm….the nicest thing you can do for her…is to get her fucked! Bring her into the fold! Convert her into one of us!”
Hannah opened her mouth, not sure whether to argue with Anne or to agree with her, but her words were cut off by the arrival of Quentin, who walked into their VIP room with Chloe on his arm.
“DeShawn!” Chloe said happily. “I’ve been looking for you!”
“Oh hey…ummm…fucckkk…slow down baby!” Tracy stammered out her words. “Chloe, I hope you don’t mind me borrowing your man for a bit!”
“Of course not!” Chloe said. “He’s not just a big cock! The man’s got great fucking skills, am I right?”
“Oh, fuck, god yes!” Tracy agreed enthusiastically.
Quentin approached Hannah as she continued to grind into Lucas’ cock.
“My dear,” he said, smiling down at her calmly. “You’re the talk of the town in the orgy room. I just had to come and visit our newest talent.”
Hannah smiled up at him, a wicked glint in her eye.
***
Charlotte turned off the lights in the girls’ shared living room and began to get ready for bed. As she brushed her teeth, gargled her mouthwash, and climbed into bed, the internal she had been trying to quell continued to rage.
Hannah’s behavior had definitely changed in the past several weeks. She was still the sweet, funny, kind and sometimes awkward friend that Charlotte had come to treasure. But she was calmer, more relaxed. She greeted new people with enthusiasm, and didn’t seem so scared of the world anymore. They still had their little political debates, but no matter how far apart their positions were, Hannah never really seemed to get upset. If Hannah were getting into trouble with Jessica…was it really trouble? Hannah seemed to have really come into her own, whatever she was up to when she slipped out of their dorm.
People go through phases, Charlotte realized. And change isn’t necessarily a bad thing. A few weeks ago, she’d have turned her nose up at the friends that Hannah had recently made. Now, she realized they were all kind, intelligent people. Just…different. She was ashamed to say that, of the several black friends Hannah had introduced her to, she would have considered them different, turned away from them, simply because of her skin color. But the past few weeks had shown her how foolish that view had been.
Hannah was definitely going through some sort of phase right now. But Charlotte knew, at heart, that she was a sweet and virtuous girl, that they may have differed in many of their beliefs, but that they shared the same core values.
***********
“OHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKK YESSSSSSSSSSS FUCCCKKKKKKINNNGGG GODDDDDD” Hannah shrieked, wailing like a banshee as her limbs flailed and her body trembled uncontrollably.
She had laid on her back on the table, now stripped completely bare of clothing, as Quentin kneeled in front of her, thrusting his thirteen inch cock in and out of her body. She relished the intensity and speed of the older man’s powerful thrusts, marveling at his stamina as, despite his age, he had been plunging his organ into her tight, nineteen year old pussy for some time without any sign of fading.
Now a much more experienced slut, Hannah sensed an impending orgasm and braced herself for the waves of pleasure that would soon rock her body. Quentin was skilled, and she knew that she would cum hard, and cum soon!
Just as she approached her peak, her vision exploded into a flash of white as her pleasure transcended even what she been eagerly anticipating. As Quentin was splitting her cunt apart, a softer but skilled tongue ran it way across her labia and clit, causing her most powerful orgasm in weeks! This mixed sensation, the hard cock splitting her cunt apart, the soft tongue flicking across her pussy lips and clit, had let to her intense outburst.
As Hannah howled and thrashed about, Quentin’s cock popped out of her. As he did, Hannah felt a powerful burst of liquid erupt from her spasming pussy.
He looked down at the bucking whore and smiled fondly. He’d get his chance to spray his semen into her at some point tonight, but the beautiful young redhead was lost to him for now, and he still wanted to fuck! Sophie sat on the sofa next to them, legs spread wide as she rubber her naked cunt. He shot her a questioning glance, and she smiled and gestured for him to come forward, as she hooked her hands under her knees and held her legs up. Accepting the invitation, he leaned forward and impaled himself into the blonde graduate student’s welcoming pussy.
Meanwhile, Hannah gasped for breath and tried to remember her own name. As she came down from her orgasmic high and her vision began to regain focus, she looked up to see the smiling face of Professor Suffolk, glazed with clear, thin fluid.
“Oh wow, Professor Suffolk! Thank you! That was fucking amazing! God!” Hannah gushed, realizing who had been the source of her amplified pleasure.
Professor Suffolk laughed. “I have a modest proposal for you, dear. If either of us makes the other cum, we should be on a first name basis for at least an hour. And if either of us squirts their sex juices all over the other…same rule applies!”
Hannah clasped her hand over her mouth. “Was all that me!?!?” She asked, a hint of pride in her voice.
Tracy smiled even wider and began to nod. The professor and the student laughed together, until Tracy’s laughter halted as her mouth formed into an O, her eyes grew wide, and she let out a loud moan. Hannah recognized the sign of a woman who was enjoying being penetrated by a monster cock, and she craned her neck to see who had placed her professor in such a state. She exchanged smiles with Malcolm as he pounded into Tracy from behind. Before long, Tracy grabbed Hannah’s face and began making out with her. As Malcom’s thrusts intensified, Tracy’s body was pushed further along Hannah’s. Their kiss broke, and Tracy’s tits now swung over Hannah’s head. Without missing a beat, Hannah began sucking and licking the breasts, stopping only to let out a whimper of appreciation when she felt another cock, from some unknown source, penetrate her inner depths.
“What a wonderful night,” she thought to herself. “And I haven’t even made it up to the orgy room yet!”
***
Charlotte had been trying to sleep for hours. Determined to shut down the internal debate raging in her head, she had counted sheep, tried reading her book, paced some more. Now she just stared into the darkness. She glumly looked over at her alarm clock. 3AM! At this rate, Hannah wasn’t going to make it home. And if she didn’t come, where was she staying the night?? Some dumb frat boy’s room that she’d met at the club, probably! Hannah sighed in despair as she imagined some entitled preppy defiling her roommate.
But then, she heard someone fumbling with her door luck.
“Good night, Jess!” Hannah’s voice called out, clearly and happily. “So much fun tonight…can’t wait to do it again!”
The door closed and Charlotte darted out of her room to see Hannah. Hannah’s hair was a mess, her makeup smeared all over, her skin slick with sweat, her barely-there dress rumpled and worn askew.
But when she smiled to greet Charlotte, her eyes were clear and her voice lucid.
“Hey sweetie,” she said brightly. “I hope I didn’t wake you up!” She spoke coherently, without any of the drunken haze that was all too familiar a sight on college campuses.
“Oh, um, no, not at all.” Charlotte stammered. “You…uh…you like you had a very active night.”
“Oh, you know, lots of dancing!” Hannah shrugged. A look of concern fell across her face. “You didn’t wait up for me did you?”
Charlotte just smiled sheepishly. “I tried to go to bed. But you know I worry about you!”
“Oh sweetie!” Hannah rushed forward and pulled Charlotte into a tight hug. She smelled of perfume, and sweat, and…something else. “It really means a lot to me how much you care. But I’ve told you! I’m a big girl! I can look out for myself!”
“I know.” Charlotte said, casting her eyes down.
“I think we’re both exhausted. And I’m really looking forward to our movie night with Jessica tomorrow. So let’s go to bed, okay? I’m home, safe and sound!”
“So…you’re not mad?”
“Of course not, silly! How can I be mad at someone for trying to look out for me, even if they don’t need to?” Hannah gave Charlotte a fond pat on the cheek before pulling away. “But seriously…my bed is calling to me like a siren! See you tomorrow!”
As Hannah closed her door, Charlotte felt a mixture of relief and regret. Relief that Hannah had made her way back home, and not fallen into the bed of some twerpy undergraduate. Regret that she had ever doubted Hannah’s virtue.
Whatever superficial differences the two roommates may have, Charlotte was sure, they were two peas in a pod!
Higher Education Chapter Nineteen
Charlotte listened with rapt attention to Jessica’s enthusiastic, rapid-fire explanations of the various uses of camera techniques, screen-writing tropes, and political and cultural background from the past several hours. The older blonde had treated Charlotte and Hannah to tickets to a trendy film festival that had come to their college town. Charlotte’s newfound love for movies meant she was eager to go, while Hannah simply enjoyed spending time with two of her best friends. She wasn’t quite a movie buff yet, but she appreciated the artistry on display. And Charlotte and Jessica were normally opposites: this was one of the few things they could genuinely enjoy together.
Charlotte had been having a wonderful time. Jessica was growing on her. So were all of Hannah’s friends, who, despite their often profane language, questionable fashion choices, and mysterious gatherings were a friendly, intelligent group. Charlotte often found herself joining them for meals in the cafeteria, and while they were friendly and welcoming, she couldn’t help but notice that they sometimes seemed as if they had suddenly changed the topic as she approached, and sometimes gave each other knowing glances at what Charlotte suspected was some sort of double entendre.
Charlotte couldn’t help but notice the influence Jessica seemed to increasingly wield over Hannah. Once, her roommates only fashion concerns were comfort and modesty. Now, she often seemed like she wanted to show as much as skin as she could without causing a scandal. She was once painfully shy, unless arguing some political or academic point. Now, she greeted strangers warmly, striking up conversations with people the pair randomly encountered. Over the past few weeks, Hannah waved to and embraced many people Charlotte had never seen before like good friends , even beyond the regular crew that frequently dined together in the cafeteria. Charlotte couldn’t help but notice almost all of these new acquaintances were either black men or beautiful women. Hannah’s social circle had dramatically expanded. And while the Hannah of old was frequently anxious, even neurotic, Hannah’s disposition had become increasingly more calm and placid. Still, she continued to excel in classes and maintain the same hobbies which Charlotte saw as endearingly dorky. And while Hannah sometimes stayed out late with Jessica, she always came home, so she couldn’t be out gallivanting and sleeping around with strange men. Charlotte wasn’t sure what to make of the new Hannah, but she seemed happier and more open, without losing the qualities that had made the two such good friends despite their differences in the first place.
For her part, Hannah took Charlotte’s occasional late-night, worried calls and texts in stride, recognizing that her conservative roommate, was, in her own mind, looking out for her. And since Hannah and Jessica had begun to bring Charlotte into the less obscene group activities, she noticed that Charlotte had seemed increasingly less judgmental and more open.
“Oooh, this place has great tapas!” Jess gushed, as they passed a busy looking restaurant. “You hungry girls?”
“I could definitely eat,” Charlotte said. “Me too!” Hannah agreed.
The trio entered and were quickly seated. “See?” Jess grinned, as Hannah and Charlotte sidled into the seat across from her. “It’s good to be a hottie travels with other hotties!”
Charlotte just blushed and Hannah giggled. “Charlotte here is a classy, Christian lady. She would NEVER use her sex appeal to get ahead!”
Charlotte sputtered at that. Why was her female roommate talking about her sex appeal? And besides-since when Hannah okay with playing up women’s sex appeal? “What about the inequities of objectifying women?” Charlotte asked, teasing her liberal roommate. “What about the patriarchy?”
Hannah curled her lips upwards in a sly smile. “Who says using your sex appeal means you’re playing into the patriarchy? What’s wrong with men enjoying women, or women enjoying men?”
Charlotte sighed at that. At least Hannah and Jessica had decided to tone down the sex appeal tonight. Jess wore a tight, white, sleeveless top which showed a fair amount of cleavage and a pair of black slacks. Hannah wore a black, off the shoulder top which exposed a good deal of midriff and a skirt which cut off halfway to her knees, while her legs were covered with sheer black stockings. The pair looked quite sexy, especially when juxtaposed with Charlotte’s loose fitting sweater and jeans, but were modestly dressed compared to their normal standards—an accommodation to Charlotte’s standards of decency.
“I need to run the ladies’ room,” Charlotte said. “Can you guys order for me?”
As she left the table, Hannah clutched Jessica’s hands.
“Tonight’s been great!” She said, making eye contact with Jessica and smiling earnestly. “But I’d really like to get fucked!”
Jessica chuckled and playfully swatted at Hannah’s hands. “You really are a cock-crazed slut!” she said.
“Hey now!” Hannah replied. She twisted her mouth into an exaggerated frown and placed her arms akimbo, hands on her hips, as if she took umbrage at Jessica’s statement. But her eyes still danced with mirth and the edges of her mouth twitched like she was trying to stifle a laugh. “I love pussy too!” She said, with mock seriousness. Unable to keep up her charade, she laughed as she stuck two of her fingers and front of her mouth and stuck her tongue out between them, flicking it and back forth as she mimicked cunnilingus.
The two nymphos burst into laughter together at Hannah’s lewd gesture. “Oh geez,” Jessica gasped. “Stop it! Can you imagine Charlotte’s reaction if she saw that?”
Hannah’s laughter grew harder at the question. “I mean, I’m sure she’d freak out…but given how much I do the real thing…and all the other things I’ve been getting up to…maybe she should catch a glimpse of the new me!”
As the pair’s laughter died down, Jessica said more seriously. “I’m trying to set something up for later this weekend. I agree it’s been too long since we’ve been fucked together—it’s been what, three days since I’ve been able to see you take a giant black cock up that tight little cunt?”
Hannah nodded eagerly. “I’m horny as fuck right now, but I guess it wouldn’t be fair to ditch poor Charlotte. And I am having a really good time with you guys!”
“Still,” Jess said. “We need to convert the prude! As lovely as tonight has been, imagine how much better it would be if all three of us were headed back to my apartment to get gang-fucked by a dozen studs!”
Hannah licked her lips and eyes glazed over with lust. “I’m getting soaked just thinking about it! But a dozen…” She looked thoughtful. “We’d need to call Anne and Sophie, I think!”
Jess nodded. “Well, it’s time to stop fantasizing. I think she’s almost ready.” She gulped and looked side to side, almost as if she were nervous. “I think this is finally the last week of Charlotte’s closely guarded chastity!”
Hannah arched her eyebrows. “The party last weekend was fucking intense! I can't imagine bringing a new girl to something like that...my first one was so much more tame! I didn’t think there’d be a new one so soon.”
Jess shook her head. “No, I don’t think that’s the right approach for our girl. Here’s what I’m thinking…”
After having gotten a little lost on the way back from the bathroom—perhaps because she felt so flustered from the once-reserved Hannah’s playful comments about enjoying men—Charlotte approached her table. Hannah and Jessica heads were perched close together, and they spoke in hushed tones. Jessica waved her hands around as she seemed to be describing something enthusiastically, while Hannah leaned in and nodded along eagerly. They didn’t seem to notice the third member of their trio for that evening approach.
Charlotte cleared her throat. “Hey guys!”
Hannah and Jessica both swiveled their heads to face her, startled expressions on their faces. “Oh, umm, welcome back Charlotte.” Hannah stammered awkwardly.
“You guys weren’t talking about me, were you?” Charlotte laughed. “You guys look so startled, my ears are burning!”
More cooly, Jessica said, “Actually we were…we were just talking about how wonderful it is that you’ve been spreading your wings and hanging out with Hannah’s new friends and with me. Malcolm and Lucas both can’t stop talking about how much they like you!”
Charlotte blushed. Malcolm and Lucas were both charming in their own different ways, and she’d genuinely begun to enjoy their company. A year ago, she’d have shunned them. Her affection for her new friends was tinged with a hint of guilt at that fact.
Jess went on. “We’d really like it if you spent more time with us.”
“Yea!” Hannah said, pounding her small fists on the table for emphasis. “I went to one of your movie…sorry ‘film’ festivals (she adopted a faux-fancy accent with that correction). Maybe you guys can come to one of my board game nights!”
Jessica rolled her eyes. “Not likely!” She then turned to Charlotte. “Why are you still standing there? Come, sit!”
Hannah scooted over to allow Charlotte to take a seat at their both. The awkward moment when Charlotte returned was quickly forgotten. The girls spent the rest of the evening talking happily, sharing jokes and thoughts about the movies from the evening and various goings on in their courses, laughing and chattering away into the night.
***
A few evenings later, Charlotte sat at her living room table in her dorm, a copy of the Wall Street Journal spread out before, unwinding after a long day of classes and studying. She wore a button down shirt and a pair of sharp but comfortable slacks. Her reading was interrupted by a soft but rapid knocking on her dorm door.
“CHARLOTTE!? CAN YOU GET THAT FOR ME?” Hannah called out from her dorm room, where she had been holed up with the door closed for the past thirty minutes.
Charlotte sighed and strolled towards the door. Hannah’s newly active social life meant all sorts of people coming to visit at all times of day, even late on school nights such as this! The relatively gentle wrapping on the door, at least, suggested it wasn’t one of the well-mannered but huge black men who had become such a frequent fixture on Hannah’s social calendar. Charlotte winced a little at her own thought. Why did she still feel so uncomfortable around so many of Hannah’s new friends, who had only been polite and friendly?
She opened the door to a smiling Jessica. Jess wore a tight, sleeveless back turtleneck and a straight, black miniskirt, with matching black nylons and black boots. The outfit was downright conservative compared to what Charlotte usually saw her in.
“Hey Charlotte!” She said cheerily. “I’m here to pick up Hannah!”
“Oh, uh…she’s in her room.” Charlotte looked askance at Jessica. At least she didn’t like some stripper about to hustle at a club, but it was still rather late for a Tuesday.
Jessica giggled, noticing Charlotte’s skeptical demeanor. “Hannah and I have a little…discussion group we’re part of. It’s not exactly a study group, it’s students and faculty, but everything is very academic! I’m sure you’d be welcome to join…”
Charlotte heard a chuckle behind her. Hannah had come out of her room. She wore a tight, white button down blouse, with a few more buttons undone than what Charlotte would have considered reasonable and a red and black plaid miniskirt. Although it left most of Hannah’s bare legs exposed, it was long enough that Hannah wouldn’t risk arrest if she sat down at the wrong angle in public. Another relatively conservative outfit for the evening. It made sense, given Jessica’s explanation.
“Charlotte would be a lovely addition,” Hannah said, as she approached the pair. “But all in good time.” She hugged Jessica tightly before turning back to Charlotte.
“Don’t wait up for me, Charlotte! I know it’s a school night, but the discussions get pretty vigorous. I’ll be safe, and I’ll be ready for classes tomorrow, but I don’t when I’ll be getting back!”
With that, Jessica crooked her arm in Hannah’s elbow and led her out the door. Charlotte stood silently as she stared at the door after it closed behind the pair. “Well,” she shrugged to herself. “Their outfits are relatively tame tonight…I’m sure they’re not going to be dancing the night away!”
***
A few hours later, Charlotte sat on her couch, watching a cable news channel with a decidedly right-wing outlook as she tried not to worry about Hannah's absence. She rolled her eyes as some bombastic talking head with an exaggerated, likely staged, Southern accent defended flying confederate flags as an example of cultural pride. Charlotte was avowedly conservative and loved her community, but cringed at the hatred and bigotry that still persisted amongst some. Charlotte loved many of the traditions and customs that she grew up with, but understood and rejected the history of slavery and Jim Crow and had little sympathy for those who conflated racism with cultural legacy. Her own sheltered upbringing and the ignorant tropes that she grew up with caused her to sometimes have knee-jerk, negative reactions to nonwhite people, but she realized these feelings were wrong and constantly tried to grow beyond them. She believed in faith, freedom, and ******--not bigotry, oppression, and ignorance. As the segment came to an end, she sighed with relief. That relief was short lived however, when yet another talking head came on spread some conspiracy about voting machines being developed by a secret cabal of ex-KGB agents. Charlotte took her political beliefs seriously, and was embarrassed by the clowns who had come to dominate what she believed was a political movement of which she was part.
She turned off the tv in frustration, and her mind began to wonder back to thoughts of her missing roommate.
Charlotte paced back and forth across the living room, staring at her phone. She had called Hannah several times to see where she was, but to no avail. Hannah wandering off to participate in some mysterious activity with Jessica or one of her new friends was becoming an increasingly common experience, but she’d never ignored Charlotte’s attempts to check on her for so long. True, she had told Charlotte not to wait up for her…but she was supposed to be at an academic discussion circle. On a weeknight, no less! As concern for her roommates activities grew, Charlotte yearned for even one of the strange phone conversations she’d had with Hannah she’d had over the past few weeks, but was greeted only with a cheerful voicemail.
Charlotte sighed and scrolled down her contact list until she came to Jessica’s name. If she couldn’t reach Hannah directly, she’d try other outlets.
The phone rang and rang before going to yet another voicemail. Charlotte sighed in despair and sat in a chair, staring at the phone in frustration. Suddenly, the screen lit up and chirped with a text message notification.
“Hey hon!” The message from Jess read. “I know it’s getting a little late, but this discussion has just been enthralling.”
“You guys are really still holding a little parlor session?” Charlotte texted back.
“Yup!” Jessica texted back with a smile.
“And Hannah’s with you?” Charlotte texted.
“Of course! Here’s proof of life.” A picture followed the text. Charlotte gulped and her heart began to race.
The picture Jessica sent showed Hannah, sitting on a sofa, smiling happily and clearly engaged in an intense discussion. She looked up with bright, focused eyes at a giant of a man who looked to be in his mid 40s, with a shaved head, goatee, and coal black skin. The pair looked like a professor and student exploring some fascinating subject together. But! But Hannah’s shirt had become even more unbuttoned, and a bit of a white bra could be seen. Hannah bit her lip flirtatiously as she looked up at the older man. And, most shockingly—Hannah’s skirt had ridden up as one of the older man’s hand rested on Hannah’s bare thigh. What the hell was going on!?!? Hannah was flirting with someone…someone much older than her…someone black! And that wasn’t all! Several half-empty wine glasses could be seen on the coffee table in front of Hannah and the older stranger. Was Hannah drinking?? On a school night!?!?!?!?!?
“???” Charlotte texted back.
“LOL what?” Jessica responded. “Hannah’s just very engaged in her conversation with Professor Duke.”
“It looks like a lot more than a conversation!” Charlotte typed back rapidly. “And a professor? Why is he fondling a student??”
“Fondling!” Jess texted back with a winking emoji. “He’s just being friendly. Everything’s fine! Here, I’m sure Hannah and the crew would love to see you! Come by!”
An address in a nearby residential neighborhood flashed across Charlotte’s screen. Charlotte’s thoughts raced. She should be getting ready for bed. She didn’t want to see whatever horrible things this “study” group was getting into. She could only imagine how racy the topics were, and rolled her eyes at what she was sure would be left-wing platitudes recited like gossip. But…but she had to protect Hannah! The man she was talking to was undeniably handsome, and if he was a professor, Charlotte was sure he was using his intellectual gifts to complement his good looks and charm her academically gifted and always curious roommate.
Charlotte’s doubts faded. She balled up her fists as she realized what she needed to do. She was sure if she came to this debauched “parlor” she’d be able to bring some sense back into Hannah, to safeguard and protect her virtue and to bring her home back safe.
Charlotte grabbed a coat and her car keys as she stormed out the door, eager to save her friend and roommate from making a terrible mistake.
***
Charlotte sped through the streets of her college town, determined to reach Hannah before something terrible happened. Finally, her phone’s map app took her to a large but unassuming house in a quiet, residential neighborhood. She scurried out of the car and began to pound the doorbell. Its ring echoed through the night.
Before long, the door opened and a strawberry blonde woman in her mid-thirties answered the door. She wore a black blazer over a white, button-down shirt paired with a black skirt. The shirt was a little too tight, a little too unbuttoned, and the skirt a little too short to look entirely professional. Her hair was tied up in a bun and she wore dark-rimmed glasses, looking like a sexy professor from some half-witted teenage sex comedy.
She raised an eyebrow at Charlotte’s frantic demeanor. “Good evening, dear” she said, giving a reassuring smile. “You look quite out of sorts…is there something I can do for you?”
“Um…is Hannah here? Or Jessica?” Charlotte asked awkwardly.
“Why yes…” the older woman replied, a dawn of realization flashing across her face. “You must be Charlotte! Jessica said you’d be dropping by. Well, any friend of Jess or Hannah’s is a friend of mine! I’m Professor Suffolk, but please, call me Tracy! Come, dear.” She took Charlotte by her arm and led her deeper into the home.
The pair stopped when they reached the home’s living room. Charlotte scanned the room and saw both familiar and new faces scattered throughout the room on various armchairs and sofas.
Jess, of course, was present, sitting on a loveseat next to a black man with dreadlocks who, absurdly enough, wore a pair of sunglasses inside, at night.
On a larger couch nearby, Charlotte recognized Hannah’s friend Anne, who wore a short blue skirt and a revealing white tank top. Anne had become a frequent fixture at the girls’ dorm room, and Charlotte had frequently lunched with her and Hannah in the past few weeks. Of all of Hannah’s friends, she was perhaps Charlotte’s favorite. Despite her sometimes questionable fashion choices, Charlotte was quite fond of the quiet, intelligent girl. Like Hannah and Charlotte, she was a freshmen and although she didn’t share any classes with her, she had quickly bonded with the bright, studious girl over their academic endeavors.
She was joined on the couch by a redhead who wore a white t-shirt, tied off at the bottom into a knot which left her belly exposed, and a short, black skirt. Charlotte recognized this as Chloe, the student leader of the book club Hannah gushed so much about. Charlotte had also lunched with Chloe a few times and found her to be an intelligent and engaging person, but she wasn’t quite the fixture that Anne had become.
They were joined on the couch by Malcolm and Lucas, two more of Hannah’s friends who Charlotte was beginning to grow quite comfortable with. The couch was quite large, and Charlotte couldn’t help but notice that despite the fact it had ample space to accommodate all four students, they sat quite close to each other, so their bodies were touching.
A slender blonde sat on divan. Charlotte recognized Sophie from an encounter at the gym with Hannah and Jess a few months ago. She almost didn’t recognize her, now dressed in a sweater and slacks rather than revealing gym clothes. Hannah had made increasingly frequent references to the graduate student, and she had occasionally lunched with Hannah and Charlotte’s new group of friends, but Charlotte didn’t know her well. The biggest man Charlotte had ever seen sat next to her. Sophie was a fit girl, but she wasn’t petite, and this man dwarfed her. This was DeShawn—someone Charlotte had barely spoken to but sometimes seen hanging around with Chloe.
And of course, the reason that Charlotte had come to this scene was present. Hannah sat, still fully clothed, still normally composed, chatting happily to the older black man in the pictures that Jessica had sent to Charlotte. Although there were some stained wineglasses and half-empty wine bottles scattered about the coffee in front of the table where Hannah sat, Charlotte felt a sense of relief wash over as she saw Hannah reach for a tea cup and take a sip from it. Whatever moment Jessica had captured, Hannah was still her conservative, moral self!
“CHARLOTTE!” An excited feminine voice cried out. Jessica walked out from a hallway off the living room. “So glad you could join us!”
Jessica’s declaration caught Hannah’s attention, who turned to look at her newly arrived roommate. Charlotte expected she would be surprised, but Hannah only smiled at Charlotte and flung out her arms in a welcoming gesture.
“Charlotte! I told you’d I’d be late! You didn’t need to come check in on me. You’re such a mother hen!” Hannah said, her tone more affectionately playful than annoyed.
“Oh. Um…well” Charlotte stammered, unsure of how to broach the topic of the raunchy photo Jess had sent and which had sent her careening towards this seemingly tranquil scene.
“Well, I’m glad you’re here!” Hannah interrupted. “This really is a lovely group, and you can just see how fun and welcoming everyone is for yourself!” Hannah scooted over on the sofa, pressing her body even closer to the unnamed black man, and patted the now empty cushion, inviting Charlotte to join.
Not wanting to seem rude, Charlotte took a seat next to Hannah and nervously looked around the room.
“I think you know almost everyone here,” Hannah went on as she scanned the room with a thoughtful expression. “This is Professor Duke! We just met! He’s really quite brilliant!” Oh, and that over there is Jerome. He looks like ridiculous with those sunglasses inside, and he can be bit of a dick at times, but I promise you he’s a total sweetheart!”
Charlotte said nothing as she tried to relax and make herself comfortable in this new environment.
“Anyways, Charlotte” Sophie chimed in. “We were just discussing the relationship of the Latin American boom to the rise of neoliberalism and the rise of Taiwanese cinema.”
Charlotte’s eyes lit up at the mention of subjects with which he had both familiarity and interest. Before long, the group was engaged in a wide-ranging and provocative discussion of the past few decades of cultural, economic, and political trends. Charlotte found herself enraptured in the discussion. Her own background and worldview was quite different than the others, but she found her conversation partners treated their differences with respect, and she enjoyed sparring with a group of clearly well-educated and intelligent interlopers.
As the night wore on, Charlotte grew more and more comfortable. She was almost completely at ease when she noticed a jarring sight: Professor Duke’s hand had worked its way back to Hannah’s exposed leg!
“Hannah!” Charlotte spat out.
Hannah turned to her, confusion and innocence in her emerald eyes. “Charlotte?” she asked, surprised by the sudden interruption.
“Ummm…” Charlotte stammered. “I’m thirsty…can you show me where I can get some water?”
Hannah turned to look at her, a confused expression on her face. “Sure…” she said tentatively and rose to guide her towards the kitchen.
“Oh sweetie…are you going to the kitchen? Can you bring drinks for the rest of us?” Tracy asked nonchalantly.
“Oh, sure” Charlotte stammered.
Hannah grasped Charlotte by the hand and led her away from the group. They stopped when the pair arrived at a large, well-appointed kitchen.
“Hannah” Charlotte hissed. “Didn’t you think Professor Duke was getting a little handsy?”
Hannah smirked at her conservative roommate. “He is very friendly. And very handsome!”
Charlotte blinked. “You can’t think that being felt up by a professor is appropriate!”
Hannah giggled and rolled her eyes. “Felt up? Please, Charlotte. We were in an involved conversation. I can’t blame him for getting close. And given how good looking he is, I really don’t mind!”
As Hannah flitted about the kitchen gathering glasses and refreshments like it was her own, Charlotte considered that perhaps her relationship with a faculty member was a little too familiar.
Hannah’s expression and tone grew more serious and she placed a hand on Charlotte’s shoulder.
“Listen,” she said. “I know some of my new friends are different than who we hung out with last semester and I’m sure they’re different from who you’re used to back home. But they’re all lovely, smart people. Give them a chance and I’m sure you’ll see its true!”
Charlotte was about to speak when she heard a loud wrapping from the front door. It startled her enough to cause her to give a sudden jump.
Hannah’s eyes lit up. “More guests are here…this is for the second part of the night. It can get really intense Charlotte…if you want to go, I understand!”
Charlotte shook her head. She was able to stand up to the arguments of a bunch of silly liberals! And besides, Hannah’s nonchalant dismissal of being groped by a middle aged professor only reinforced the need for Charlotte to stay and watch over her.
“I’m here to stay! Let’s get these drinks back to the rest of the group.” She said.
“If you insist,” Hannah said, an odd glint in her eye.
Charlotte grabbed a tray and walked with Hannah back to the living room.
“Really, Hannah,” Charlotte intoned as they walked. “Everyone here is quite nice despite their odd political beliefs…but you shouldn’t let middle aged men fondle you like…”
Charlotte’s speech cut off midsentence.
A white middle-aged man in cargo shorts and a t-shirt was walking into the living room with a group of five other men, black, muscular, and massive like the others who were in the room. Charlotte wondered to herself why this was the sole white man she had seen that evening, and why he was the only man who wasn’t notably large and muscular.
“That’s Jerry,” Hannah whispered. “Tracy’s husband. Total sweetheart! And the new guests…I know three of them, great guys! The other two I haven’t met, but I can’t wait to get to know them better tonight!!”
Charlotte blinked at her once shy and reserved roommate. Then, as she scanned the room, her eyes abruptly bugged out, wide as saucers. “OH MY GOSH!” she squeaked, and clasped her hand to her mouth, dropping the tray she had been carrying as she did. “WHAT THE HECK!?!?”
Hannah turned her head to track Charlotte’s shocked gaze.
Professor Duke on an armchair, his jacket removed, his shirt unbuttoned to reveal a muscular, rock-hard ebony chest, and his pulled down around his waist.
Jess and Tracy knelt down together in front of him. Tracy had stripped off her jacket to reveal the sleeveless blouse underneath, which was now untucked. Her skirt rode up, exposing a tiny, red thong which left her ass cheeks largely exposed. Her hair was still tied in a bun but was beginning to come loose.
Jess had stripped down to only a tiny white thong.
Jess and Tracy both had a hand in front of them, doing something in front of Professor Duke, and each had a hand down their respective front. Charlotte could see that their arms were working wildly at something. They moved their heads, one ducking down and leaning forward, the other bobbing their head back and forth at a long, wide, angle. Charlotte couldn’t fathom what they were up to. They couldn’t possibly be doingsomething with the professor’s penis. Jess was a student and Tracy a professor! Another group of students was gathered in the same living room! Tracy’s husband was right there. And besides, Tracy’s husband was right there!!
Charlotte’s illusions were shattered when Jess and Tracy turned to look at her after her stunned outburst. As they turned around, Charlotte saw that Jess’ hand was stuffed down the front of her skimpy panties. Tracy didn’t let go of the massive ebony rod in her hand when she turned to identify the source of the loud burst and clattering of the tray in her living room.
Hannah looked with concern at her friend. What little color Charlotte had drained, and the pale girl now looked white as a ghost. Sweat had begun to form along her forehead and her eyes threatened to pop out of her head as her brow furrowed in disbelief. Incoherent whispers came from her mouth, hidden behind a hand pressed to it in shock. She didn’t even seem to have noticed that she had dropped the tray carrying drinks, creating a mess all over Tracy’s floor!
Charlotte meanwhile, stood and stared at the massive, dark shaft belonging to Professor Duke. She had never been with a boy, had never even seen a porn, and she couldn’t believe the size of the thing! It was surely over a foot long, she thought, straining to think of the size of a ruler from a geometry class. It was slick with…it could only be saliva, given what she had seen Tracy and Jess doing. But how could they handle such a massive tool! In front of a group of men and women alike! In front of Tracy’s husband! Charlotte’s vision began to swim and the rest of the room began to grow blurry—except for the powerful obelisk, which stuck out as some strange symbol of power, seeming to challenge Charlotte with its mere presence.
“Charlotte!? Charlotte??” Charlotte barely noticed Hannah’s frantic voice, or that she was tugging on her arm trying to get her attention.
The room seemed as if it was spinning, and for some reason, Charlotte thought, someone had cranked up the heater despite the balmy spring weather. The room was so hot, and a roaring raged through Charlotte’s ears. She continued to stare at Professor Duke’s weapon, and her throat grew dry. She began to feel lightheaded. Unable to stay standing, she sank to her knees as her vision went dark.
***
When Charlotte awoke, she wasn’t certain where she was. She sat in a comfortable armchair in what appeared to be the tastefully decorated living room of a respectable, suburban home. But she wasn’t sure why she wasn’t in her dorm room. She felt weak, confused, and helpless. Her vision was blurry. For some reason, despite the fact she remembered it was a warm spring evening, she was uncomfortably hot, like someone had cranked the heat up.
“Hey honey,” a soft, female voice said. “Welcome back to the land of the living.”
Charlotte looked down and saw a beautiful woman in her thirties, with strawberry blonde hair and blue eyes looking up at her as, brow furrowed with concern and gently holding one of her hands. She wore a sleeveless blouse, which Charlotte could see was unbuttoned to reveal a sheer, lacy bra which did little to contain her large breasts! Charlotte’s gaze shot up as to avoid looking at the lewdly displayed cleavage. Her hair, which had begun the night tied in a tight, professional bun now hung loosely around her shoulders.
As she looked down into the stranger’s concerned eyes, memories came flooding back to her. She had come to this house, in a seemingly quiet neighborhood, to save Hannah from being corrupted by Jessica and Professor Duke. She had been greeted by the older women now kneeling before her, Professor Tracy Suffolk. Her fears had been assuaged as she joined Professor Suffolk, Hannah, Jessica and several of Hannah’s new friends she had met in the past few months in a spirited but enjoyable discussion ranging from politics to culture. Just as she had grown comfortable with the situation, she noticed Professor Duke’s hands crawling across Hannah’s bare legs, and she had hastily concocted an excuse to talk to Hannah away from the rest of the crowd. The ever-affable Hannah had agreed, and when they returned, she saw Jessica and Professor Suffolk servicing Professor Duke’s inhumanly large penis! A penis so large that when Charlotte saw it, she fainted!
This was no quiet, suburban home. This was a den of debauchery! Professor Suffolk wasn’t a concerned teacher, tending to the needs of a student in distress. She was part of this troupe of harlots! And Hannah…where was Hannah in all this? She had seemed so calm when she saw Professor Suffolk’s and Jessica’s debauched acts, and when they pulled away to reveal the gigantic proportions of Professor Duke’s massive manhood, Charlotte could have sworn she saw a strange gleam in her eye before the room went dark.
“Charlotte,” Professor Suffolk said gently, stroking the terrified Southern belle’s hand. “Everything is okay. You look so scared! No one here is going to hurt you. No one here is going to do anything you don’t want! What you saw…it was beautiful and natural.” She giggled a bit. “I can tell you’re sheltered, but don’t you think you may have overreacted a little?”
Charlotte’s heartbeat slowed at the older woman’s soothing tone and calming words. Still, what she had seen wasn’t right. She hadn’t been so surprised to learn that Jessica was a debauched whore, but to see a respected member of the faculty join in such filthy pastimes was shocking, and it emphasized the perils of the situation. She had to find and save her beloved roommate, before she gave up her virtue!
“Hannah…” she murmured, so racked with concern she was unable to form a full sentence.
“Hannah’s here, sweetie.” Professor Suffolk said reassuringly. “She was so worried when you passed out. She wouldn’t leave your side until I convinced her that I’d look out for you! I can she really cares about you. But, well, this is my house and I’m the teacher here. I had to make sure one of my guests and students wasn't kept from having her full helping of fun tonight!”
Charlotte’s nascent calm was swept away with those final words. She had seen what Professor Suffolk regarded as fun! And now she said that she was trying to help Hannah participate in that fun! She tried to stand, but was still weak and quickly fell back into the chair she had woken up in.
Unable to move about the room, Charlotte began to scan it, desperately searching for Hannah. The first sight her eyes came across made them grow wide as saucers, wider even than when she had stumbled upon the double blowjob Jessica and and Professor Suffolk had administered to Professor Duke!
Chloe, the thoughtful, taciturn leader of Hannah’s book club knelt in front of a sofa, facing Charlotte. Her shirt was fully unbuttoned and revealed two bare, medium sized breasts. Her skirt lay discarded next to her, and a only a tiny black thong, covered her lower body. It was clearly designed to emphasize more than to cover; it would have been almost more modest if Chloe had been completely naked! Chloe wasn’t kneeling idly. No, she was flanked by Lucas and Malcolm, who had stripped completely nude! And, like Professor Duke, they sported massive, shafts! Chloe had her mouth engulfed around Malcom’s and stroked Lucas’s with her other hand. Her other hand was shoved under her tiny panties, and Charlotte could see that her fingers were working frantically as her hand made aggressive rubbing movements. After working over Malcom's cock with her mouth and tongue, she pulled her head and took Lucas into her mouth, using her other hand to jerk off Malcom. She was working in a steady rhythm, alternating between jerking and sucking the two men flanking her.
She was nearly naked in public! She was masturbating in public!! She was sucking two gargantuan monster penises in public!
For some reason Charlotte couldn’t fathom, someone had cranked up the thermostat yet again. She undid the top few buttons of her blouse, exposing a bit of her chest but still retaining some of degree of modesty, especially to the surrounding women. The heat around her crotch seemed more intense than anywhere else, and was accompanied by a strange tingling sensation. But she couldn’t very well unbutton her pants! She gulped and tried to think of anything other than the strange sensations coming from her lower body.
“OH YEA SUCK THOSE FUCKING COCKS YOU FUCKING WHORE! TAKE THEM DEEP! DON’T LEAVE A SINGLE INCH UNLOVED!” A feminine voice shrieked. Charlotte was stunned to hear such degrading words come from another woman, and her eyes shot to the source of the vulgarities.
On the couch behind Chloe, a completely nude Jessica lay on her side, leg legs splayed out. Charlotte could see a muscular black leg behind her, and a black hand clutched and massaged one of her breasts. And a massive black rod rapidly plunged in and out of Jessica’s pussy, which was tightly wrapped around it! With one hand, Jess switched between playing with the breast which wasn’t being mauled by her anonymous partner and frantically rubbing her stretched out pussy. Her other hand rubbed and stroked the cock and balls of a naked Jerome, who stood over Jess! Charlotte had been so shocked by the sight of a half-naked Chloe servicing two of her new friends that she hadn’t even noticed the pornographic sight playing only a few feet away!
Charlotte knew that with all she’d seen in just the past few minutes, she couldn’t expect Chloe to respond with indignation, protest the obscenity of Jessica’s exhortations, but she thought she’d at least object to the degrading language. Some part of her hoped that the filthy words would cause the quiet bookworm to come to her senses, jump to her feet, readjust her clothes, and storm out of the obscene scene. Instead, Chloe only stroked and sucked the cocks she was tending to with increased vigor and speed!
“Oh yea, you’re suck a fucking little whore Chloe!! I fucking love you so much!! OHHH FUCCKKK!” Jessica’s speech descended into a wordless groaning and panting as her unknown partner increased the intensity of his thrusts into her pussy. Unable to cheer Chloe on anymore, she moved her head to Jerome’s massive tool and took it in her mouth!
Charlotte knew that Jessica had different values than her. She knew that she liked to flirt. But seeing the woman she had grown to see as a friend and even a mentor in such a vulgar display left her even more stunned. She tried to tell herself she was disgusted, but that word seemed to ring hollow. Without any volition on Charlotte’s part, without any conscious thought, without her even noticing, Charlotte’s hand worked its way up to the buttons of her blouse and unbuttoned a few more. Now, she was actively displaying cleavage! Her fingers began to play with the small, silver cross she always wore around her neck.
Charlotte looked down to the kneeling Tracy, who continued to look up at her with an expression of beatific concern. “I’m sorry to be demanding as a guest in your home, but do you think you could turn down the heat? It’s boiling in here!”
Tracy giggled and smirked up at Charlotte. “Oh, it’s boiling in here for sure! But…the heat isn’t on! I’ve got the air conditioning going!”
Charlotte gulped and rested her head against the back of the chair. The air conditioning was on! What was happening to her then!? She pinched the bridge of her nose and closed her eyes, attempting to center herself.
But something deep within her, something she couldn’t explain, demanded she reopen her eyes and continue her survey of the room despite all the horrors she had witnessed in the past few moment.
Now, her eyes fell upon a completely naked, slender, chestnut haired girl bouncing her head back and forth in an aggressive, lengthy motion as she kneeled in front of an equally nude DeShawn. Charlotte’s memory came back to the scene which had caused her to pass out, and she realized that, despite the seemingly impossible range of motion, the harlot was bouncing her mouth up and down on DeShawn’s cock! Judging on the range of movement, he was even bigger than Professor Duke!
Charlotte’s suspicions were soon confirmed. The slender brunette stood and leaned forward to make out with DeShawn, and as she did, his cock became fully visible. Charlotte’s heart began to race and the layer of sweat which had been forming across her body became even stronger. It was more than a foot long! Charlotte was no connoisseur of cock, but she knew what a ruler looked like, and this was bigger! The brunette began to stroke his cock as she kissed him, and Charlotte realized that the shaft had to be thicker than her arm!
As Charlotte’s shock and disbelief at the sheer size of DeShawn’s cock began to fade, her shock and disbelief at the scene before only grew stronger. She had always seen DeShawn and Chloe together on the few occasions she’d met them. They held hands, he guided her by the small of her back, she made doe eyes at him…Charlotte had always assumed they were a couple, and they made a rather cute pair given their obvious affection for each other. Now, Chloe on her knees giving a frenzied blowjob to two of DeShawn’s friends while some other woman made out with DeShawn and gave him an equally frenzied hand job!
Charlotte thought her eyes would pop out of her head when the brunette turned around, to face away from DeShawn and towards Charlotte! Anne didn’t notice that Charlotte was staring at her, so focused was she on her sexual frolicking. Charlotte gasped and clasped a hand to her chest as Anne squatted over DeShawn and grabbed his rod as she sank down onto it. She moaned and panted and even let out the occasional howl, but she slid down it slowly and steadily, as if she’d done this many times before. Charlotte marveled as the thick, ebony obelisk split apart her friend’s bare pussy lips, and before long, Anne had completely impaled herself on the monster, leaving only DeShawn’s black balls visible as they jutted below Anne’s well-stretched cunt.
Anne reached back with her arms and rested them on the back of the chair to support herself as she began to bounce and gyrate on the invader lodged deep within her body.
“Oh yea!” Anne cried out. “Your cock feels so fucking good in my cunt! Split this slut pussy wide open you fucking bastard!” As she worked into a steady stride, she dropped one hand to her pussy and began to rub it frantically while using the other hand to play with her breasts.
“You go girl!” Charlotte snapped her head to track the source of the encouraging outburst. Chloe had popped a cock out of her mouth long enough to cheer Anne on. “I’m so proud of you!” Chloe went on, stroking Lucas and Malcom’s cocks as she delivered her pep cock. “DeShawn’s cock is so big—only a truly talented and devoted black cock slut can take it all way! I never knew you were such a nasty little whore, but I’m glad you are!” Anne offered only a guttural moan in response. Chloe giggled and stuffed one of the black cocks flanking her back into her mouth, apparently satisfied that she’d offered appropriate encouragement to the slut fucking her boyfriend.
Charlotte sat transfixed as she watched Anne buck and bounce and moan, her hair flying around, her breasts jiggling with the rest of her body, and a thick layer of sweat covering her naked, normally pale but now flushed skin. She swore and grunted, letting out an incoherent torrent of obscene words and animalistic wails and grunts. The shy, quiet, dignified girl that Charlotte had come to see as a kindred spirit was nothing but a cock-crazed slut!
But if Anne could fall so easily to lust…Charlotte’s thoughts raced back to Hannah. Where was she!?!? Charlotte felt gratitude that she hadn’t seen her roommate take part in the debauchery yet, but a part of her nagged away at her, reminding her that she was in a big room in a big house and she hadn’t seen everything that was going on. She continued to stare at Anne, hoping to maintain her fantasies of a chaste Hannah. Eventually she realized this was selfish. If Hannah were in trouble, she had to help her! She couldn’t do that watching Anne prance about like some sort of porn slut!
She tried to stand, but the room still spun around her and she quickly fell back into her chair.
“Shhh,” Tracy said soothingly, still crouched at her feet. “Take it easy!”
Realizing she didn’t yet have the strength to stand, Charlotte scanned the room from the chair. It didn’t take long for eyes to fall across a scene which left her stunned. If she had managed to stand up, she’d have surely fallen to the ground in shock!
Professor Duke sat in the center of a large sofa, completely nude like so many of the other men around him. His exposed penis was one of the larger organs in the room, but Charlotte couldn’t really muster shock at its large size after all that she’d seen that night. No, what caused her to gasp in disbelief was the two young women “entertaining” the older man.
Hannah and Sophie each kneeled on the couch, flanking Professor Duke on opposite sides. Sophie, clad only in a black thong that was little more than a bit of string encircling her waist and barely covering her most intimate parts, bounced her mouth up and down his shaft, taking the whole thing into her mouth with ease!
Hannah was still more or less dressed. She had removed her shirt, but still a bra—a lacy, black bra that perhaps did more to accentuate than to cover, but a bra nonetheless. Her skirt remained on. As Sophie worked the professor over with her mouth, Hannah stroked her hand up and down the parts of the shaft not engulfed in Sophie’s mouth and played with his balls whenever Sophie’s enthusiasm completely engulfed the cock. She ran her other hand through Sophie’s hair, sometimes pushing her down on the professor’s cock in encouragement, and seemed to be uttering words of encouragement to the blonde.
Charlotte’s heart began to race. Her mouth was dry. She had failed. Sweet, smart, quiet Hannah was now one of these…one of these harlots! Charlotte had come to save Hannah, but her own sheltered prudishness had caused her to pass out at the debauched sights of the evening, and now Hannah had fallen to them! A flood of emotion began to overcome Charlotte.
Sorrow, horror, anger…no, that wasn’t it. Charlotte knew that’s what she should feel at the scene, tried to convince herself that this is what she was feeling, but it wasn’t true. Shock, yes. But something else…She squirmed, uncomfortable with the confusing feelings racing through her mind, at the heat of the room, and now, at what she realized was an accumulation of thick, sticky liquid pooling around her crotch. She hadn’t wet herself…this was something else, something she’d never felt before.
Charlotte struggled to catch her breath. As she did, she realized she hadn’t completely failed. Hannah was still more dressed than most of the other woman in the room. In fact, other than Charlotte and Professor Tracy, she was the most covered of all the woman in the room! She was fondling the professor, but fondling was downright chaste compared to everything else going in the room!
But Hannah’s apparent reservations didn’t last for long. In a stunningly aggressive gesture for Charlotte’s petite, timid roommate, Hannah grabbed Sophie by her hair and pulled her mouth off the Professor’s cock.
“My turn, bitch!” Charlotte heard her declare, playful laughter in her voice softening her harsh words. Then, in a single, swift motion, she lowered her own head and easily took the entire beast into her mouth! Within seconds, Hannah engulfed the entire shaft , leaving only the heavy balls exposed!
Charlotte gulped. How could her innocent, virtuous roommate take such a beast so easily? Still, Hannah wore more clothes than most of the others in this carnival of sin. Charlotte’s anxiety was somewhat mollified when Hannah’s short skirt rode up, revealing that a tiny thong covered her most intimate parts. It was little more than a string, but that little bit of fabric showed that Hannah hadn’t yet succumbed to the most sinful of activities yet. Not tonight, at least. She could still be saved!
As Hannah eagerly-and easily-bobbed her head up and down on Professor Duke’s shaft, Sophie switched between playing with her hair and licking and sucking on his balls. The two worked together smoothly and harmoniously. As Hannah took her turn to bob her head up and down on the rod, Sophie's arm snaked out, and worked at the clasp of Hannah's bra. Without taking her mouth from the cock, Hannah shrugged her shoulders and the now unfasted garment fell from her, leaving her topless! Charlotte couldn't help but stare at Hannah's breasts as they bounced and jiggled in time with Hannah's motions.
Hannah, ever compassionate and generous, pulled her head off Professor Duke and pointed the shaft towards Sophie, who again took its entire length and girth into her mouth. The two settled into a rhythm, sharing the delicious cock between them with an odd mixture of grace and frenzy.
“Delicious cock!?” Charlotte winced. Had those words really flashed across her mind? What was wrong with her? She struggled with her own thoughts and feelings as she stared, transfixed at the synchronized sluts performing so adeptly in front of her.
Hannah popped her head up from Professor Duke’s cock and looked up at Sophie, a mischievous glint in her eyes. She said something to the blonde, who smiled back and nodded happily. Hannah rolled off the couch and knelt before it, grasping Professor Duke’s tool in her tiny, white hand. Her pale skin beautifully contrasted against the dark skin of the penis. Her hand was small enough that most of the shaft was still visible, but she gripped it firmly, confidently. Charlotte had passed out at the sight of the organ in its full glory. Now, she retained consciousness, but her heart beat rapidly and a layer of sweat began to form as she tried to imagine something so massive coming near her own body, her own most intimate parts. Was it terror? Of course it was terror, Charlotte told herself, as her body began to tingle and that odd moisture between her legs became even more pronounced. Yes. Terror. And disgust. So sinful! Surely, Charlotte’s excited state was because she knew the scene before her was so wrong. There could be no other reason than her mind and conscience calling out to her to stop this debauchery, or at least to escape.
As Charlotte tried to understand her own feelings, tried to explain to herself what she was seeing was wrong, Sophie stood and bent over slightly, pushing her tiny thong down her legs. She was now completely naked! As she bent over, Charlotte couldn’t help but admire her smooth, toned ass, couldn’t help but be intrigued when she caught a glimpse of Sophie’s asshole and pussy. She’d never been around naked people before, always careful to bring a change of clothes to the gym so she wouldn’t have to be in public changing rooms, never venturing into the dark places of the internet. The only naked body she could remember seeing was her own, and then only brief glimpses in the mirror when she changed her clothes or got out of the shower. She had been so deeply indoctrinated in the belief that carnal desires were wrong, she hadn't even pleasured herself!
As Charlotte tried to understand her own thoughts and feelings, the slutty duo before her continued their frolics unabated. Hannah held the Professor Duke’s cock straight and upright and the now entirely nude Sophie perched over it, aligning her dripping wet cunt directly over it. Charlotte was not so lost in her thoughts that she was ******* of Sophie’s new position. She watched as Sophie squatted over the massive tool, her bare vagina lowering towards the onyx obelisk. Her vagina—her pussy—was bare, devoid of any hair, and a narrow, tight slit. A part of Charlotte knew what about to happen. But her mind screamed that it couldn’t be so. How could something so pristine and tight accommodate something so large!? And even if it could, wouldn’t it hurt? But Sophie was willingly lowering herself towards the weapon, and Hannah was helping it finds it target. Both girls’ eyes were clouded with lust, desire, and excitement. Everything about Charlotte’s rational mind, everything about her nineteen years of life on this planet, told what she was witnessing was wrong. But Hannah and Sophie seemed so happy with everything that was happening!
After what seemed like ages, Sophie’s opening was now only millimeters from the invading rod. It brushed against her and, after the prolonged descent, Sophie’s thrust herself down in a lighting quick movement! She was now fully impaled! Charlotte’s head swam as she watched the beast split open Sophie’s tiny, pink pussy! How could such a small opening take something so big, so easily and so completely!?!?
Sophie let out an animalistic groan as she impaled herself on more than foot of thick, black cock, throwing her head back and grasping the top of her head with one of her hands in an expression of sheer, uncontrolled delight. For a few seconds, Sophie sat still, squatting over the older man with his giant cock wholly embedded her, obscenely splitting her tender pink folds. Then, Sophie began to slowly grind her hips and thrust up and down, whimpering and panting as she moved along, sweat dripping down her forehead and breasts. The slow grinding gradually increased its tempo, and before long it became vigorous thrusting. Sophie’s gentle whimpers and pants became shrieks and howls and her breasts and hair bounced with the force of her movements. As she worked over the cock, Hannah rubbed at her pussy and the area above it ("the clitoris?" Charlotte wondered), but as Sophie’s movements became more intense and frantic she slapped Hannah’s away and used one hand to play with her own genitals, the other to tweak and play with her nipples.
Hannah didn’t seem put off by Sophie’s decision to tend to her own pleasure. She clapped and giggled happily as she watched the blonde go to work, and her hand dropped to her own crotch and slid under the tiny skirt she still wore. A small shudder ran through her body and she fell forward a bit, grasping onto Professor Duke’s trunk of a leg keep herself from falling.
Had Hannah just masturbated—and finished herself off—in front of room full of people? Charlotte shook her head and let out an audible gasp.
“Hannah!?!?” she cried out, finally forming the wherewithal to form words.
Hannah turned around, scanning the room for the source of the voice that had called out her own name. When her eyes came upon the now conscious Charlotte, her lips curled into a warm, welcoming smile. She rose to her feet and flattened out the small skirt which still covered—barely—her lower body and began to walk towards the chair where her roommate sat.
As she approached, Charlotte stared up at her, a mixture of awe and trepidation. Her quiet, reserved roommate now walked half-naked through a full-on orgy, her bare breasts gently bouncing with her calm stride. Normally anxious, Hannah now had an expression of absolute serenity on her face, which was belied by the flushed tone of her sweaty skin. The awkward dork who lived with Charlotte, who shared meals with Hannah, who jousted with Hannah about so many political issues now resembled some kind of porn star…some kind of sex fiend!
Charlotte gulped and squirmed as Hannah approached her. She had spent so much time with Hannah, had so many conversations with her…she thought she knew her well, that she should be easiest person in the world to talk to outside of her own ****** and circle of friends from her small, Southern town. But Hannah had been transformed. As Charlotte gazed at the piercing green eyes behind thick black glasses and the mane of brownish-red hair of the proud slut who approached, she knew this was the same girl she’d gotten to know so well over the past year…but as her eyes fell to her exposed breasts, her mockery of a skirt and shot back up to the confident gaze in her expression, she realized that this same girl had changed radically in the past few months. Flashbacks to mysterious nights out, awkward phone calls, Hannah’s new more profane vocabulary and scandalous wardrobe all came flooding into Charlotte’s mind. Her eyes began to dart around as she tried not to stare at Hannah’s half-naked body, as she tried to avoid eye contact with the once timid girl now staring at her with fierce determination and she saw and heard men and women in various stages of carnal coupling. Feminine voices cried out in delight, some declaring their love of the vigorous fucking they were receiving and exhorting their partners to continue their depravity, others simply letting out primal sounds of joy and delight. Charlotte gripped the chair tighter at the scene. A part of her mind-a part of body-understood everything that was now before, all the changes she had seen in Hannah over the past few months. All her life, she had been taught that sex was wrong, dirty, the ever-present temptation of a fallen world, something to be guarded against. But all around her, intelligent, beautiful women had dropped their guard and fully succumbed to lust. And they all seemed so happy! So confident! How could any woman resist this?
Charlotte shook her head at the thought, trying to bring herself back to her senses. Of course any woman could resist this! Virtue and chastity would prevail over hedonism and sin! Of course, Charlotte didn’t notice that her hands continued to play at the buttons fastening her shirt, and that a bit of a lacy, white bra now peeked through the half-undone garment. If she’d seen anyone else bearing the amount of cleavage she now displayed, she’d have chastised them! Nor did she notice that her other hand was playing at the clasp of her pants and that they were now undone.
Charlotte turned back to Hannah, who continued to approach, breasts and hips swaying gently as she confidently strode towards her with a sly smile on her face. Hannah soon stood only inches in front of Charlotte. She perched on the arm of the chair and placed her hands on her shoulders, reassuringly. Charlotte gulped and looked up at Hannah. Her warm smile reminded Charlotte that this sex demon was her roommate and friend. Charlotte gazed into Hannah’s bright, clear emerald eyes. A part of Charlotte had imagined, even hoped, that Hannah was under the influence of some sort of drug, that her actions were some artificial chemical creation. But as Hannah looked down and smiled at her, Charlotte realized she was fully lucid, fully herself. Hannah may not have been in her right mind, but her actions were fully her own.
Hannah smiled down sweetly at Professor Suffolk, who remained kneeling at Charlotte’s side, and who continued to coo reassuring words at the terrified Southerner.
“Thanks for taking care of her Tracy!” Hannah said. “She’s a sweetheart…just a bit of a prude. I’d be so upset if anything untoward happened to her!”
Charlotte flinched when Hannah addressed the faculty member by her first name, then flinched again when she realized how absurd it was to be distressed over such a minor breach of protocol in the midst of an orgy.
Tracy looked up at Hannah as she patted gently patted Charlotte’s hand. “Of course, dear! This is my house. I’m going to look over all the guests here. If that means prudes need to babysat, I’ll babysit the prudes. Especially if it lets the sluts get fucked!”
Charlotte’s head began to spin again at Professor Suffolk’s crude words. This was the woman she couldn’t even imagine calling by her first name!
Hannah turned her attention back to Charlotte.
“I’m glad you’re okay, hon.” She said casually, squeezing Charlotte’s shoulders for emphasis. “I know this isn’t really your scene…but…don’t you might have overreacted a little? Everything here is natural…and beautiful!” Hannah giggled a bit at that.
. “Is…is this your scene?” Charlotte asked her words almost a whisper.
Hannah laughed. “What does it look like?” she glanced down at her bare breasts, nipples hard as rocks, before taking a quick glance around the rest of the room and licking her lips lasciviously.
Charlotte just stared up at her silently.
Hannah nodded her head. “Yes…this is very much my scene! Jess, Professor Tracy, Chloe…everyone here has taught me the joys of being a complete and total slut!”
Hannah paused. “Charlotte…not that I don’t love you, and I’m quite glad to see you’ve decided to see what fun we whores can get up to…but why are you here?”
“What…?” Charlotte asked.
“Why are you here? I don’t want you to think you’re unwelcome, but well, I told you I’d be late. If you want to join us, that’s great! It’s soooo much fun, and I think you’d make a great addition to our group. But well…I after you passed after just seeing Professor Duke’s cock-I’d love to welcome you as a fellow slut, but maybe we should just try watching some porn back in the dorms first?”
Charlotte winced as someone cranked up the thermostat in tandem with Hannah’s crude words. The uncomfortably warm temperature distracted her only a moment as the implications of Hannah’s words slammed her like a bag of bricks.
“Join us…great addition…fellow slut?” Hannah’s words screamed in her mind. Hannah thought that she would to be part of this? What the hell? And why was it so hot?
“Professor Suffolk,” Charlotte said, looking down and trying to change the subject. “The heater…it’s cranked up so high…” Another button in Charlotte’s blouse came undone.
Tracy smiled innocently at Charlotte. “What are you talking about? The heater’s not on at all…”
Charlotte looked confused. Why was she feeling increasing warmth then, was it coming from her?
“Charlotte, why are you here?” Hannah asked again, looking down with an expression of concern. “You’re so flushed. Are you okay?”
Charlotte’s attention snapped back to her roomate. “I…I came to help, you to save you!” Her words began to tumble out in a frantic stream. “Jess sent me pictures…pictures of you! And Professor Duke. He was-he was fondling you! He was harassing you! And you weren’t doing anything! I Had to come help you! To save you! To protect you!”
Hannah’s frown grew deeper. “Professor Duke is a complete gentlemen and a sweetheart…not doing anything wrong…I was enjoying the man feeling me up…he’s so strong, so smart, so kind! He’d never do anything to hurt me, or any other girl!”
“YESSSSSSSSS IM FUCKING CUMMING OH GODD YOUR COCK FEELS SO FUCCCKING GOOD!”
Hannah, Charlotte, and Tracy all turned in unison to the source of the sound. Sophie was convulsing in Professor Duke’s lap, her hands each grabbing a breast, her body bright red, her legs waving wildly in the air, sweaty strands of hair draped across her face.
Charlotte watched the orgasming slut with fascination. She had been so poised and sophisticated a few hours ago. Now, she was a bucking, swearing, sweating, ball of sexual pleasure, seemingly incapable coherent thought or speech.
Professor Duke’s balls tightened up and he let out his own roar. “YES! YES!” Sophie cried. “Fill me up!” Thick, white liquid began to leak out from the junction of Duke’s cock and her pussy, and she leapt up. His cock was erupting white fluid like a geyser, and the same fluid came gushing out of Sophie’s pussy as she jumped up. A few moments ago, it had been a tight, pristine slit. Now, the lips were swollen and red, and her opening flared open. In a single, swift motion, she knelt before Professor Duke, grabbing the erupting cock and pointing it towards her face, letting it coat her, before leaning forward and taking the entire thing in her mouth!
“See what I mean!?” Hannah asked insistently. “It’s so beautiful…” her voice trailed off as she watched the scene before her.
Eventually, Sophie rose to her feet and seperated herself from Duke’s cock. “That was a great first fuck of the night dear! I’m off to find some more cock! But we definitely need to do that again!” Duke nodded eagerly, and began to stroke his now limp dick as Sophie wandered off to join the rest of the party.
Charlotte just shook her head in disbelief.
“Do you need to go?” Hannah asked. “No one here is going to hold you against your will. We don’t want anyone to be here who doesn’t want to be here. You drove here, right? I’m sure your keys and purse are right where you left them…”
Charlotte stared into Hannah’s eyes, thinking. She should go….she should leave…
“No…no…I have to stay.”
“Why?” Hannah asked. “To protect my chastity? I think you can see that’s long gone. I may not have been fucked tonight…yet. But there have been plenty of cocks inside my cunt…and mouth…and asshole…in the past few months. I’m a slut, through and through. And I’m afraid, dear Charlotte, there’s nothing you, or anyone else, can do to change that!”
Charlotte blinked. She didn’t want to argue with Hannah. She seemed so proud, so sure of herself in making that declaration. And talking about sexual chastity with her half-naked friend, as men and women fucked all around her…no, that was too much!
Her mind thought back to the scene with Sophie from a few moments ago. She realized why her father had inveighed against sexual freedom so much. She knew why her conservative community tried the best to keep impressionable young women away from temptation. She didn’t want to, but she now knew that any woman who had experienced what Sophie had would be forever turned, forever a slut! And if Hannah had experienced the same thing, she was far beyond Charlotte’s influence.
Still…she didn’t want to go.
“I’m still feeling faint…” she muttered. “I don’t think I can drive.”
“Call a rideshare?” Hannah suggested.
“Ummm…welll….it’s too expensive! And they exploit their drivers!” Charlotte spat out the words.
Hannah arched an eyebrow skeptically. Charlotte was rich, and she wasn’t willing to spend $20 to leave a den of debauchery. Charlotte was an arch-conservative, and she was worried about worker’s rights?
“Jerry can drive you home,” Professor Suffolk offered. “I know he was looking forward to watching me get my brains fucked out…but he can always watch the video!”
Video? Charlotte thought to herself. Her eyes darted around the room and she saw the telling bulbs of cameras scattered around the room. It seemed this group liked to create a record of their sin.
“No…no” Charlotte shook her head. “Look…I don’t want to leave. I don’t know, but I don’t want to leave!”
Hannah and Professor Suffolk both laughed at the prude’s insistence.
“You’re welcome to watch,” Hannah smirked, “But…well…a few months ago I came to an event like this just to watch…and well, it wasn’t that long before I had giant black cocks stuffed in all of my holes!”
Professor Suffolk nodded earnestly. “No one is going to make you do anything you don’t want to do…but if you stick around, you’re going to find what you want will soon change. If you think you can just watch…you’re fooling yourself.”
Charlotte couldn’t think of anything to say in response. She just clasped her hands in her lap and looked down.
Hannah grabbed Charlotte’s chin in her hand and gently tugged her face so the two made eye contact. She leaned into Charlotte and stopped centimeters from her face. Charlotte could now only see Hannah’s glittering, green eyes. She gulped as she gazed into the intensity of Hannah’s stare, smelled the sweet perfume and musky sweat that covered Hannah’s body.
“I’m so glad you decided to join us!” Hannah gushed, smiling widely.
Charlotte shook her head desperately. “No…not join…I’m just…I’m just here.”
“Sure,” Hannah nodded. “Don’t worry! I’ll take care of you! I’ll protect you from these big, scary men!”
Professor Tracy laughed underneath the pair. “Well, if Charlotte’s well-tended to, I guess I can go have my own fun!” She jumped up and began to walk towards the center of the room, to what appeared to be the new center of the orgy. Charlotte could make out a mass of delicate white frames and darker, bulkier men, she could hear the sound of bodies slapping against each other and a mixture of femine and masculine groans and moans, but she was so stunned at Hannah’s actions and words, at her actions and words, that she couldn’t make out who was who.
As Professor Tracy approached the amorphous mass, she pulled her shirt over her head and tossed it to the side. She then reached behind her back to unclasp her bra, which she let fall to the floor. Without breaking a stride, she shimmied her skirt and thong down her lips. Now, completely naked, two equally nude, gigantic studs broke away from the group to escort Professor Suffolk, arm-in arm, towards the writhing mass. Charlotte lost track of her as she disappeared into the raging fuck fest.
“Well, Charlotte, I guess it’s just us now! Look, like I said before, I really, really want to fuck Professor Duke! And look, he’s just sitting there, all by himself. Come with me, please!? I promise he doesn’t bite!”
Professor Duke sat on the same couch, still naked, stills stroking his cock. It couldn’t have been that long since he had filled Sophie up with semen, and then bathed her in it, but it was now fully erect again, covered in glistening fluid—presumably a mixture of his sperm and Sophie’s pussy juice.
Charlotte nodded silently. She didn’t what she was doing. Ever since she had forcefully rejected the offer to leave, she didn’t know what she was doing. On the chair, she was safe. Hannah had promised to protect her, and she sincerely believed that whatever sexual depravity Hannah had succumbed to she wouldn’t let anything bad happen…but Hannah’s definitions of “safe” and “bad” seemed to have been radically altered.
Hannah stood and began to walk towards the sofa, where Professor Duke serenely watched the orgy unfolding before him. As she did, she turned back to Charlotte and crooked her finger towards her in a gesture to follow.
Charlotte didn’t think. Her body commanded her to follow. She shot up. As she did, a few different things happened at once. Her shirt fell open. She hadn’t noticed, but she had completely unbuttoned during her chat with Hannah and Professor Suffolk. When she got out of her sitting position, the two sides of her blouse seperated, revealing her bra and stomach! But that wasn’t the most embarrassing thing. She tripped, and fell forward, landing on the floor. She hadn’t fainted again…she wasn’t sure if that would have been better. No, she had unwittingingly unbuttoned her slacks, and as she had squirmed about under the intensity of the situation, her pants had begun to fall down her body. They caught up her legs when she started bound forward enthusiastically, and now she lay in a crumpled mess on the floor!
Within seconds, Hannah was at her side.
“CHARLOTTE!?” She cried out, concern in her voice.
“I’m…I’m okay.” Charlotte couldn’t help but laugh at herself. “I uh…I guess I had a bit of a wardrobe malfunction.”
Hannah let out a sigh of relief, and as soon as she realized Charlotte was unhurt, she joined her in laughter. “Oh yes…you were stripping yourself the whole time Tracy and I were talking to you! Quite the little exhibitionist for someone who thinks this is all wrong!”
“I didn’t mean to!” Charlotte protested. “It just happened.”
Hannah patted her on the shoulder gently. “It’s okay…it’s natural. I don’t many girls who’d be able to keep their clothes on in this situation.”
Charlotte shook her head. “It’s not that…it’s just…it’s so hot!”
“Exactly!!” Hannah nodded. “This is what I’ve been trying to tell you!”
Charlotte sighed and tried to get to her feet, but struggled as the legs of pants prevented graceful movement and her unbuttoned shirt exposed more and more of her skin.
“Here, let me help you!” Hannah declared. Deftly, she pulled off Charlotte’s shoes and tugged at the waist of her pants, pulling them over her legs. Then, she pulled Charlotte’s open blouse over her shoulders. Charlotte didn’t think as Hannah went to work, moving her legs and shoulders cooperatively to let Hannah strip her.
Charlotte blinked as she realized what had just happened. “Hannah! What are you doing?”
Hannah shrugged. “Your shirt wasn’t really doing anything, and you couldn’t walk straight in those pants…and you seemed pretty happy to let me do my thing!”
Hannah’s eyes roamed up and down Charlotte’s body as she spoke. She’d lived with Charlotte for the past year, and this was the most exposed she’d ever seen her. Her pussy moistened at the sight of her conservative roomate, now clad only in a bra and panties. Hannah was a petite girl; her medium sized breasts and ass looked curvy on her small frame. But Charlotte was legitimately stacked! Although fit, she was much taller and thicker than Hannah, and her breasts and ass were legitimately built! Charlotte’s underwear was unsurprisingly dull. Her white bra was lacy, but opaque and cut to cover her large breasts without accentuating them, while her white panties covered her ass and pussy.
Charlotte squirmed a little under Hannah’s appraising stare. “Um, well, with the heat cranked up I guess this is more comfortable. And I’m still wearing more clothes than just about anyone here.” Charlotte tried not to stare at Hannah’s increasingly tantalizing breasts as she spoke.
“That’s the spirit!” Hannah said, as she helped Charlotte to her feet and grasped her hand. “Now let’s go keep Professor Duke some company!”
Charlotte glanced across the room and saw that Duke still sat on the couch, alone. Sophie was now on her knees a few feet away from him, servicing two of the new arrivals with her mouth as Duke’s semen leaked out from between her legs. Duke smiled as he watched her perform, one arm casually draped against the back of the sofa, another stroking his organ.
Fidelity really wasn’t an important virtue amongst this crowd, Charlotte thought to herself, before internally wincing at the obvious nature of the thought. But then, neither was jealousy or anger. And everyone she had met tonight had been nothing but friendly, intelligent, welcoming…and incredibly debauched.
So lost was Charlotte in her thoughts she barely noticed that Hannah had taken her hand and was dragging her towards the naked giant. Hannah was much shorter than Charlotte and had a smaller frame, but the petite woman tugged her half-naked roomate along with ease. Charlotte’s normal eagerness to argue with Hannah about nearly everything seemed to have melted away.
“Hey Professor!” Hannah said cheerily.
“Why, hello there ladies!” Duke’s voice was friendly but deep, loud. It shook Charlotte out of her reverie. “Please, call me John.” He went on. “We’re well past the point of formality!”
Hannah gave a girlish giggle and waved. “You look lonely! Charlotte and I thought we’d keep you company!”
Charlotte just stared at the naked, masturbating gentlemen.
Hannah gave her a gentle, playful punch on the arm. “Don’t be rude, Charlotte! Say hi”
Charlotte just shuffled her feet and folded her arms. After a few seconds of hesitation, she lifted a hand and gave a small wave. “Um…hi. How are you?” Her voice cracked as she posed the question; as if it was asking why she was still and what she was doing more than she was asking about the naked stud’s condition.
Duke just smiled and extended his hand. Charlotte reached out and extended her own arm, barely aware of her own actions. He took his hand in her own and gripped it, firmly but not painfully, and gave it a polite shake.
“It’s look you’ve become more comfortable Charlotte. Are you having a nice time?”
Charlotte just gave a slight nod of her head, and then, as if realizing what that she had confirmed that she was enjoying being a spectator at an orgy that featured some of her best friends and faculty members, she blushed a deep red and looked away as she bit her lip.
Before she could think of a way to walk back that nod, she felt herself moving towards the ground. Hannah, had taken her hand in her own and was kneeling in front of Duke. She had pulled Charlotte along with her. Charlotte now kneeled in front of Duke, clad only in her underwear and her face now inches from his massive, naked weapon!
It almost entirely dominated Charlotte’s field of vision. She found herself unable look away, unable to think. A part of her was screaming that she needed to move, to get away, that it was wrong to kneel before a naked man…let alone a naked older man…let alone a naked professor. A deeper part of her, a part of her that she wasn’t proud of, that she wanted to swat away, told her that she shouldn’t be kneeling, half-naked in front of a naked black man. She knew this was wrong, but distant echoes of her father’s ignorant diatribes reverberated in her head alongside the stupid, awful comments of her high school classmates. In the past few months, she had come to realize how ugly those sentiments were, but somehow, she couldn’t dispel them altogether.
“Charlotte. Charlotte. Charlotte…” Hannah heard a soft, feminine voice calling her name, but it was distant, hard to hear. “CHARLOTTE!” The voice became more urgent and Charlotte slowly turned away from the sight of Duke’s exposed member. “Why slowly?” She thought. Turning her gaze was one of the hardest things she ever one. She silently screamed to herself, trying to understand why she had little control over her own body.
When she was finally able to turn her eyes to the source of the voice, she saw Hannah looking at her, an eyebrow arched expectantly. “You seem distracted, Charlotte!” Hannah teased. She then pulled off her glasses and handed them to Charlotte. “Be a dear and hold these for me, will you? I don’t want them to get damaged with what’s going to happen next. Charlotte heart sank and her stomach felt like it was filled with rocks. She knew what was going to happen next. On an instinctual level, she knew. She couldn’t put the inevitable into words, couldn’t fathom a coherent sequence of events that would logically flow, but on a primal level, she knew something was happening. Something perverted. Something debauched. Something natural. Something…something. She shook her head, unwilling to continue this train of thought.
Hannah’s hands moved, and she pulled a previously unnoticed hair tie from her wrist. As she beamed at Charlotte, she gave her a mischievous wink. “Little slut tip for you, hon! Always keep one of those handy! A good slut is always ready to suck a big black cock, and this can make it a lot more fun!” As she spoke, she tied her hair into a tight pony tail. Charlotte couldn’t help but stare as Hannah’s breasts popped out with the motion, her pale, small nipples hard as diamonds. Charlotte’s bra began to feel increasingly tight as her own nipples began to harden and press against the white fabric. Charlotte began to squirm. She told herself it was because of the strange sights and circumstances, but she couldn’t help but notice that her panties were becoming increasingly soaked. She couldn’t discount the pressure on her bra as part of the same impulse. And the heat…the incredible heat that she had felt since recovering from her fainting fit.
As Charlotte mused about what was happening to her body, Hannah got to work. She took the giant black shaft in her small, white hands. Though she gripped it with both hands, most of it was still visible. Together, Hannah’s hands barely wrapped around the behemoth. The mighty organ had been obviously large, but its enormity was only amplified in comparison to her roomate and friend’s dainty, pale hands. The contrast between Hannah’s pale skin, highlighted by a bright red nail polish that a few months ago would have been wholly out of character for the bookish nerd, held an entrancing, enigmatic beauty.
Charlotte’s breathing grew shallow as she watched Hannah’s rub and twist along the shaft. Her vision narrowed to a pair of hands and the cock. She didn’t think of whose hands they were. She didn’t even think of the cock as a cock…just a beautiful, onyx obelisk. She forgot for a moment where she was. She forget she was half-naked, in a room full of screaming sluts. It was like she was hypnotized.
But the trance didn’t last long. The dainty white hands which had held her transfixed suddenly stopped, and Hannah’s face entered into Charlotte’s field of vision. She held her mouth wide open. It still seemed so much smaller than the cock, now held still in her hands. As Charlotte watched Hannah’s face descend, she realized with a shiver that Hannah was really quite beautiful. She didn’t know why she hadn’t really thought about it before. Why did it take watching her strip down to near-nudity and worship a black cock to cause such an obvious revelation? Well, Charlotte had never really been in the business of considering the physical attractiveness of other women, let alone her friends. Let alone her roommate. But in this setting, how could she not?
Time seemed to slow as Hannah lowered her head towards the shaft. Then, it suddenly sped up. Hannah opened her mouth, wide. It still seemed so small compared to its target. But despite that contrast in size, she swallowed the entire cock with ease! In seconds, the entire thing was engulfed by her mouth, and she began to bob her head up and down, letting out happy moans and groans around the monster. Hannah was certainly audible in her delight, but she seemed to have no difficulty in her task. Charlotte’s mouth formed into a shocked “O” as she watched her roommate’s head bounce up and down, as the she saw the sheer size of Duke’s cock exposed as Hannah moved up, only to be quickly swallowed again as Hannah took the entire girth and length down her mouth! She clasped her hand to her mouth, and realized she was still holding Hannah’s glasses. She looked down at them, the an icon of nerdiness and bookishness, worn a few moments ago by the sucking, bobbing slut in front of her. She smiled fondly as she remembered all the times Hannah had lost them, all the times she had to help her search for them around her dorm room. She was still helping her friend with those same glasses, but the context was oh so different now. Not wanting to let Hannah down by losing them, or worse, breaking them, she closed the earpieces and gently set them on a side table next to the couch where Duke sat.
As Hannah worked, Duke let out the occasional, deep groan of appreciation. His hands began to play with Hannah’s hair, but he never tried to dominate her, never tried to force her or direct her or hold her down. He just laid back, letting her work, and smiling at her with a look of sheer joy on his face. Hannah-petite, shy, awkward, Hannah-seemed to hold so much power over the bigger, older man.
In time-Charlotte had no idea how much time—Hannah popped Duke’s cock out of her mouth altogether. Her breathing was ragged, rapid. As she caught her breath and fanned her face, she smiled at Charlotte. Strands of hair hung down over her face and stuck up from her head, but it was stilled tied back tightly in a pony tail. This had let Charlotte watch every moment of the intense blowjob Hannah had just delivered. Charlotte realized this was probably by design.
Hannah’s eyes now had a dreamy, clouded look to them. She gave Charlotte an equally dreamy smile, and began to languidly stroke Duke’s cock up and down as she spoke to Charlotte. “Charlotte,” she said seriously, invoking her roomates name in a tone that indicated she believed what she was to say was very important, had been very carefully thought. “Charlotte, this may come as a surprise to you but in the past few months I’ve fucked a lot of black cocks! Dozens…maybe more…have pounded my pussy, been in my mouth, plundered my asshole!
Charlotte blinked. A few hours ago, this statement would have been a surprise. Now…it was not.
“And I’ve loved every minute of it! Every inch of them! But Charlotte!” Hannah’s tone became more urgent. “Charlotte, I believe this is one of the finest cocks I’ve ever seen!” Hannah punctuated her statement by kissing the head, an almost chaste gesture after the vigorous blowjob she had just delivered.
Hannah rose from her knees and kicked off her shoes, leaving her feet bare. She bent over and reached her hands under her skirt. She bent over and in a surprisingly graceful gesture stepped out of the thong-g-string really-that Charlotte had caught a glimpse of…it seemed likes ages ago, but Charlotte realized it could have only been minutes.
Hannah dropped the tiny bit of fabric to the ground. Her hands went to the side of her skirt and undid something, as the skirt fell leaving her nude body completely exposed to Charlotte! Completely exposed to Professor Duke! Completely exposed to the dozens of others in the room! When Charlotte had first met Hannah, she wouldn’t even wear a towel in front of others after getting out of the shower, always insisting on getting fully dressed in her room, door locked and closed.
Now, she smiled down at Charlotte, completely naked. Charlotte stared up at her, still on her knees. Hannah’s breasts moved as she breathed heavily. Charlotte averted her eyes, not wanting to stare at her friend’s heaving breasts. But as she looked down, she saw Hannah’s exposed vagina! It was almost completely shaven, a little, neatly trimmed strip of brownish-red hair advertising that Hannah still eschewed any form of hair dye.
She stepped forward, kicking aside the little bits of fabric that were the last guardians of her modesty that had pooled around her feet. She grinned down at Charlotte, holding her hands on her hips. “Like what you see? It’s rude to stare!” She giggled at that, and then gave Charlotte another mischievous wink. “Not that I mind!”
Then, in a single, swift motion, she scrambled onto the chair where Duke sat, squatting over him.
“Oh no…no, she couldn’t…she wouldn’t?” Charlotte thought desperately to herself. For all the depraved words that had come from Hannah’s mouth, all the debauched acts she had participated in…she wouldn’t actually take one of those massive, dark beasts into her tiny, pink pussy!
Hannah began to slowly sink downwards, her bare pussy moving closer and closer to the massive cock that had been in her mouth minutes ago. Inch by inch, the tight slit came closer to being split open by the gargantuan ebony rod.
Charlotte wanted to look away. She told herself that watching such a vulgar act would be wrong. And that she certainly couldn’t bare to see her dear friend and roommate debase herself in such an obscene manner. But try as she might, she couldn’t. It was like her head was held in a vice, forcing her to watch the inevitable plundering of Hannah’s tight slit.
Suddenly, Hannah stopped. Her slow but inevitable descent halted, and Charlotte wanted for a moment if some miracle had caused her to come to her senses. The phantom grip that held her gaze locked upon Duke’s cock and Hannah’s pussy lifted, and she looked up at Hannah. Hannah looked down at her with a sweet, casual smile.
“Charlotte sweetie,” she began, her voice all polite solicitation. “Would you be a dear and help me out? Professor Duke’s cock is just SOOO big…I want to make sure when he finally fucks me that I can focus on getting it all in. Would you…would you hold it for me? I don’t want to risk the joy of his first penetration being spoiled by something silly like it slipping it out or something! I know I’m going to lose control once it starts work its way into my cunt!”
Charlotte winced at the filthy words. So shocked was she by the sweetly delivered, obscene worded request that it took a few seconds to process exactly what Hannah was asking. When it did, her eyes widened like saucers and she stared up Hannah with an enigmatic intensity. How dare Hannah use such nasty language with her!? How dare Hannah ask Charlotte, a virtuous, conservative, Southern belle, to her to “help” in her defilement?! How dare she ask Charlotte, a virgin waiting to save herself until marriage in accordance with the demands of her culture and her faith, touch the exposed penis of a man she had only met minutes ago!?
As these thoughts raged through Charlotte’s mind and she tried to muster the composure to articulate more than a mere burst of indignation, an alabaster, feminine hand intruded on her field of vision. It steadily approached Duke’s exposed, waiting cock. Had some other girl kneeled beside Charlotte, willing to fulfill the request that Charlotte was so adamantly opposed to? Charlotte tried to turn her head to see who the newcomer was, but that vicelike, phantom grip returned. She just watched.
Finally, inevitably, the hand came to the cock. It wrapped its fingers around the base of the beast, confidently and without doubt. Charlotte felt the sensation of warm, soft flesh encasing something hard and unbending as steel. She felt something alive, pulsing with powerful energy in her hand. She felt waves of intense energy rock her entire body, spasms of some unknown but delightful sensation overwhelm her consciousness. She felt the heat, which had been bothering her all night, build up to almost unbearable levels. She heard a deep, guttural, but still feminine moaning sound. She felt the accumulation of fluid which had been building up all night between her legs gush forth in a forceful, powerful which left her panties soaked. She felt her nipples harden like diamonds and begin to push uncomfortably against her bra, as if they would tear through the white, cotton fabric like bullets through glass.
She lost her balance, and slumped forward, losing sight of the cock and pussy, which, for the past few moments, had become her world. Desperate for some release, she grasped the cups of her bra with and popped her breasts out. As she felt the cool air rush across her newly exposed nipples and breasts, she realized the heat which had been so bothersome had nothing to do with the climate control. The room began to spin and shake and the guttural moaning transformed into a desperate but still feminine shriek. Her vision flashed white, the sensations tearing through her body reached a primal crescendo, and for a moment Charlotte had no realization of where she was, who she was with, who she even was!
The white flash began to dissipate, but Charlotte found herself desperately out of breath, gasping for air and panting with exertion. She shook her head, trying to reorient herself, and looked back up. Her eyes ran across her arm, which was extended forward, her triceps exerting as the arm appeared to be reaching towards something above her.
“Oh no…” Charlotte thought to herself. “It can’t be….what did you do!”
Slowly, Charlotte’s eyes traced her way up her arm to see what it was reaching towards. She nearly fainted when her gaze finally confirmed the increasingly obvious surmise which she hadn’t wanted to admit: the hand which she had seen approaching Duke’s penis as she prepared to tell off Hannah was her own! The hand which had so confidently and assuredly gripped it was her own! The feminine voice letting out a torrent of moans and shrieks was her own!
Whatever had happened to her body…she didn’t know what it was, but she recalled all the expressions and declarations of passion and delight that had been bombarding her senses since she had awoken from her fainting fit. Now, she had merely touched one of the beautiful black penises that had been such an important fixture of the evening’s festivities, and her body and mind had been torn about by sensations she couldn’t even imagine. If merely touching it could cause such a feeling, what would having it inside her do???? The past few seconds had been bizarre, primal, unfathomable—and wonderful! She had never felt such pleasure, such thrill! A part of her still screamed that this was wrong, that she could find her clothes and leave, but another, increasingly insistent part told her that the way that so many of the women she had come to love and respect had engaged in such carnal debauchery was right and natural.
“Charlotte, Charlotte, Charlotte.” A familiar, gentle female voice began to intone behind her, the tone simultaneously playful and scolding. “Whatever have you gotten yourself into?”
Charlotte turned to find the source of the voice, her hand still firmly gripped around Duke’s cock.
Anne approached her, a wicked grin on her face and eyes shining with mirth. Anne, the quiet and intelligent stalwart of so many lunches. Anne, her favorite of Hannah’s new friends. Anne, her sole kindred spirit amongst the new and strange crowd that now surrounded Hannah. Charlotte had seen Anne show her true nature long ago, but her appearance now was no less strange to her.
Her pussy was stretched open and its lips swollen, the lips red. Her entire body had a shine to it, illuminated by an all-encompassing layer of sweat. Globs of white goo were streaked across the entirety of her naked body, and were especially concentrated on her face, breasts, and inner thighs. Strands of the white goo dripped from her breasts and dribbled from her mouth. Her hair stuck out from her head in a tangled mess, and globs of the white goo were visible throughout. Despite her wrecked appearance, the twinkle in her eyes, the vivacity of her smile, and an otherwise ineffable glow cried out that she was filled with happiness and joy.
Charlotte just stared as her friend, the thoroughly fucked whore, sauntered towards her. When Charlotte had first seen Anne fucking like a wanton slut, she had been shocked, disturbed. Now, Anne looked even sluttier than before. Some strange force within Charlotte chastised her for her first reaction to watching Anne’s frolics, told her that the sight before her was beautiful, natural. Charlotte found herself increasingly unable to think of reasons why this was wrong.
In seconds, Anne was beside her, and sank to her knees so she was level with Charlotte.
She smiled sweetly and gently stroked Charlotte’s cheek.
“I’m so glad you decided to join us, honey!” She said, genuine warm and enthusiasm in her face and eyes. As if to emphasize the point, she reached forward and tweaked one of Charlotte’s exposed nipples. Charlotte’s pale skin turned bright red as she another revelation about her own conduct over the past few minutes came rushing to the fore of her mind: she had exposed herself! Exposed herself in front of both strangers and friends alike, all of whom were uninhibited hedonists! Surely they would think that she was one of them now!
She really should cover herself! But it had been so warm before. And the bra had been so uncomfortable against her nipples. And Anne’s fingers felt so nice playing with her nipple. And she might have to let go of one of the wonderful, magnificent cock in her hand…
“What the hell?” Charlotte thought to herself. “This is getting out of hand!” She giggled to herself at the turn of phrase, still rational enough to be self-conscious about the fact that she couldn’t bring herself to pull her actual hand away from an older stranger’s penis.
She quickly regained some semblance of composure and began to shake her head, desperate to contradict Anne’s assumption.
“No, no!” Her words came out in a hurried, frantic rush. “I was just…I was just with Hannah…and…well she asked me for help…”
Her thoughts began to catch up with her words, and she remembered why and how she had ended up in this position. She looked up to see if Hannah was still there, part hoping she would be, part hoping that in the chaos of the past few seconds she had gotten dressed and would be sitting nearby, fully clothed and chaste.
The still strange but increasingly familiar sensation between her legs throbbed when she saw her still nude roommate squatting above the monster cock, her position unchanged. Charlotte wryly remembered the subtle changes in Hannah’s workout routine, an emphasis on exercises which would allow her to squat and place herself into positions like Charlotte had seen tonight for prolonged periods of time, that would give the flexibility to twist her body into positions that Charlotte couldn’t even fathom a few hours ago.
Hannah giggled as her gaze matched Charlotte’s.
“Thanks Charlotte. You’re such a good friend!!”
With that, she dropped herself in a single, fluid motion and impaled herself on the cock! As she descended, her pussy lips eagerly spread to allow the beast to enter her body, and within seconds the pristine, tiny slit was fully split open, and Hannah was wholly impaled on the monster rod. Hannah buit her lower lip, threw her head back and let out deep moans and grunts as she speared herself, but had no difficulty or hesitation in letting the behemoth into her body. More waves of intensity wracked Charlotte’s body as Hannah’s lower body made contact with her hand, but she managed to retain her senses this time. Once the weapon was fully and firmly embedded in Hannah’s pink folds, she looked down at Charlotte. Her eyelids were now hooded, her eyes dreamily glazed over. Her breath was shallow, jagged. She spoke to Charlotte coherently, but with clear exertion, her words coming out staccato, forced out between pants and gasps of pleasure.
“Oh Charlotte. Of all the, many, many, MANY cocks I have taken, this is definitely one of the best! Thanks so much for helping put it in!”
She then began to bounce and grind, high pitched, rapid yelps replacing any semblance of speech or thought. Her pale, dainty hand began to furiously rub at the top of her pussy, a small white knob that Charlotte had noticed as she got a close up view of her roomate’s most intimate parts. As Charlotte watched her eagerly and easily bounce up and down on Duke, as she watched his monster weapon easily pound in and out of her tiny pussy, Charlotte realized that Hannah hadn’t needed any help at all! The little harlot had tricked her! She was a natural born black cock slut, who didn’t need any sort of assistance in taking even such a terrifying monster into her!
The realization didn’t inspire any anger, any disgust, in Charlotte. She just stood transfixed as Hannah joyfully rode the cock, sometimes bouncing up and down with her own energy, sometimes grinding her hips in place, sometimes giving into Professor Duke’s force as he gripped her hips and thrust his own hips up and down, entering and exiting her tight but experienced cunt. Sometimes, Hannah pushed herself so deeply down on Duke’s cock that it crowded out Charlotte’s hand. When that happened, Charlotte found herself unwilling to remove her hand entirely from the fuck fest, and began to fondle and rub the equally impressive ballsack under Hannah’s writhing body.
All the while, Hannah let out a series of shrieks, groans and grunts. There were words too, but they didn’t indicate any sort of deliberate thought on Hannah’s part. They were simply an obscene litany, a recitation of vulgarities that were barely more articulate than the animalistic sounds that erupted from Hannah’s body.
“SPLIT THAT FUCKING CUNT OPEN! FUCK ME! OH SHIT! SO GOOD! SO BIG! TAKE YOUR BLACK COCK SLUT! FUCK MY WHORE PUSSY! IT FEELSS SOOOOO GOOODDDD! FUCCKCKKKKK!!!” Hannah was so smart, so insightful. She had verbally jousted with Charlotte on so many complex and nuanced topics, always showing an incredible degree of wit and erudition. As Charlotte listened to the vulgar words between the desperate sounds of pleasure, she knew this was the same young woman who had been such a brilliant duelist. And she knew that the words that Hannah now spoke were as deeply felt, as brilliantly insightful, as anything that Hannah had said before.
As Hannah bounced and moaned on the cock, she reached her hands back behind her head and pulled the hair tie which had allowed for Charlotte to see such a vivid display of her oral sex skills out of her hair. She threw it to the side and shook her head, allowing her hair to blow out into a brown-red halo, strands of hair falling over her face. Charlotte couldn’t help but admire the way her bouncing breasts stood out as she did so.
Charlotte knelt, rapt at the sights and sounds before. Her focus was broken by a sharp sensation at her crotch, punctuated by increasingly familiar waves of pleasure cascading through her body. Something was rubbing her crotch, at about the same place where Hannah’s hands so furiously worked her own body. She gasped as she felt something long, but thin and delicate begin to push into her untouched, pink folds! She didn’t know or understand what was happening…she knew it was wrong…she’d been to enough church youth group meetings where she’d been worried about letting anyone but her future husband so close…but she liked it!
Still gasping in shock and delight, Charlotte broke her gaze from Hannah and sharply looked around the room. As she turned to her right, she saw Anne staring at her, giving her a beatific smile, mischief flashing across her eyes. She blinked coquettishly and shrugged her shoulders.
“You seemed to be getting into the moment, Charlotte. I thought I’d help you along!”
Charlotte looked down, and saw that Anne had shoved her hand down her panties, and that it was rubbing along her now unprotected crotch! Charlotte just gulped, enjoying the feelings Anne was producing too much to complain or argue.
“If you want me stop, I will…no one wants you to do anything you don’t want to…no one will do anything to you don’t want…” Anne’s eyes widened and her tone suggested a forthright sincerity, but the smile never left her face, the spark of mischief never faded from her eyes.
She turned to look up at Hannah.
"She's just so beautiful, isn't she? When I first met her, I never imagined she was such a slut...and now...look at her go! God, don't you wish you could be her right now??"
Charlotte gulped and blinked. She tried to scowl, to ball her hands into fists, to stomp and bray in dismay at the prospect that she'd want to be in Hannah's position...but she couldn't. She just continued to kneel, silently, and turned her gaze back to her rutting whore of a roomate.
Suddenly, Hannah stopped her bucking and thrashing about. She continued to pant, and looked down at her speared pussy, eyes wide. "Oh god yes! Fucking flood me, fill up my dirty white cunt!" She gasped the words out with determined desperation as she slammed her body down, taking the entirety of Professor Duke's monster cock inside of her, completely enveloping it! Charlotte's hand was again pushed down and she again found herself caressing the older man's ball sack, which suddenly began to pulse.
"Oh, yessss..." Anne hissed next to Charlotte. "I love this part!"
White fluid began to leak out from Hannah's pussy, which remained stretched out and impaled on Professor Duke's pulsing organ. A guttural, animalistic keening sound erupted from Charlotte's petite, nerdy, naked, sweating roommate, like nothing Charlotte had ever before heard. Hannah thrust herself up, exposing the black shaft that had been buried deep within her, and more white fluid erupted from her now gaping hole as she did. Eventually, the spurting obelisk slipped free from her pussy altogether, and Hannah collapsed to Duke's side, white fluid gushing from her well-used, gaping pussy.
A geyser of thick, white fluid erupted from Duke's now exposed cock, and shot over Charlotte's head. Charlotte blinked, and realized that the spurting organ was flapping around wildly, and threatened to douse her in its emissions! She ducked quickly, not wanting to get splashed with the strange substance.
As she did, Anne pushed her back and took up the position that Charlotte had assumed for the past several moments, kneeling directly in front of Professor Duke. She didn't merely fondle his spurting cock though! No, she quickly enveloped the erupting shaft with her own mouth and plunged her head down on it, throat convulsing as it swallowed the eruption of sperm.
Charlotte struggled to get to her knees before Anne managed to swallow the cock, and as she did, a bit of the sperm struck her exposed shoulder. Charlotte was so caught up in the sights before however, she didn't even notice. She just stared as Anne bobbed her head up and down rapidly on the shaft, still stunned at how big the beast was, still stunned at how easily Anne took it into her dainty mouth. Hannah meanwhile, lay on her side on the couch, next to Duke, gurgling happily as she scooped out bits of white fluid from between her legs and sucked her fingers.
Hannah looked so beautiful. So happy. That hot, strange feeling between Charlotte's legs began to search and she tore her gaze away. As she did, she looked down and saw the warm, sticky fluid that had landed on her. She looked back up at Hannah, who cooed happily as she ate the same substance that was leaking out of her used vagina.
Without thinking, Charlotte lifted two fingers to her shoulder and scooped a bit of the strange substance into her fingers. She lifted the fingers to her nose and sniffed. A jolt of electricity shot through her body. Her lips parted. She put the fingers in her mouth, began to suck. An even stronger jolt of electricity shot through her body. The fluid wasn't delicious exactly...but it was powerful, primal. She felt something she'd never felt before when it entered her mouth.
A powerful moan escaped her lips. It didn't go unnoticed. Anne popped her head off Duke's cock and turned back to look at the source. She saw Charlotte, kneeling, breasts hanging out of her bra, panties soaked through in the front, sucking on her fingers wantonly. She flashed a wicked grin, the look of joy lighting up her entire face and spreading to her eyes.
She turned and crawled on all fours to Charlotte, smiling sweetly at her all the while.
"Charlotte honey," she cooed when she was only inches away from the half-naked, raven haired beauty. "I'm so sorry I pushed you like that. But I just couldn't let that cum go to waste, and you didn't look like you were willing to make good use of it!"
Charlotte stared into her naked friend's eyes, but couldn't think of anything to say to that. Anne took her face in her hands and pressed her face so the two were nose-to-nose. "I'll make it up to you..." she whispered. She then began to stand, and as she did pulled Charlotte up with her.
Anne affectionally wrapped her hand around Charlotte's shoulder and murmured gently into her ear. "I know this has been a strange night for you--you should take a seat, relax. She tugged her hand and began to guide her towards the couch, where Professor Duke sat stroking his cock and Hannah lay curled up.
Charlotte regained some of her senses and resisted the pull. "Anne!" She hissed. "I'm not going to sit next to a naked man who just had sex with my roommate!"
Anne frowned and looked sadly at Charlotte. She supposed that despite having stroked the man's cock and balls and having stripped down to near nudity, some of Charlotte's stubborn prudishness remained. She turned to Duke and gave him a shooing gesture. He smiled up at Anne and began to pull himself up, before turning to Hannah and giving her an affectionate kiss on the forehead.
"I had a lovely time fucking you my dear, but it's time to go play with the others," Hannah murmured happily and pulled herself upright, so she was now sitting on the couch. She saw Anne and Charlotte approaching and smiled widely.
She repositioned herself on the couch, so she now sat up straight and upright, breasts sticking out proudly. Her legs were spread, not deliberately but nonchalantly, as if she didn't care that she was naked and exposing her most private parts to two of her close friends. Charlotte gulped as she noticed that Hannah's once tight slit was now swollen, the lips flared open, and that it was leaking the white fluid that had erupted from Duke's organ.
As they walked, Anne whispered into her ear. "Let's get you more comfortable." She reached behind Charlotte's back, and with a single, swift motion undid the clasp on the back of her bra! The conservative, white heavy garment fell to the floor, leaving Charlotte clad only in her panties and a silver cross that rested above her exposed breasts. Charlotte should have protested, but well--she'd been so hot. She was more comfortable now. Her near nudity seemed natural and comfortable.
Hannah gave an uneven smirk at the approaching bare, hands resting on her knees, cum continuing to drip from her exposed pussy. She patted a hand on the space left by Professor Duke, beckoning Charlotte to join her.
Charlotte felt more calm as she walked closer to her friend and roommate. For all the strangeness of that night, for all of Hannah’s casual nudity, sitting next to her friend on a couch seemed benign, and comfortable. She took a seat next to Hannah. Hannah wrapped her arm around Charlotte’s shoulder and pulled her into an embrace.
“See Charlotte. No one is going to hurt you. You’re safe here.” She said reassuringly.
Anne leaned forward, her inches face from Charlotte.
“You’re so gorgeous, dear. But you need to relax. Let me take care of you.”
The chestnut-haired waif then slid down, so she kneeled between Charlotte’s legs, just as Charlotte had kneeled before Professor Duke moments ago.
Anne rubbed Charlotte’s legs, moving her hands gently along her calves, her thighs, and the sides of her leg, and eventually hooked her fingers into the waistbands of Charlotte’s panties.
Charlotte looked down at her friend as she worked, bare breasts heaving with anticipation, confusion, and, although she didn’t realize, it, excitement.
Anne looked up at her, eyes shining. “I’m sorry about before. I just can’t control myself around black cock! And I feel I should make it up to you.”
Hannah was nuzzling her face against Charlotte’s cheek and neck, gently nibbling and kissing her. Charlotte was floating—she felt vague pleasure at her friends’ ministrations but didn’t comprehend what they were doing to her.
Hannah took one of Charlotte’s hands in her own and spoke into her ear. “Anne is quite the skilled cunt eater! Believe me, I know. Of all the fellow sluts I’ve had go to town on my pussy, she’s one of the best!”
Hannah’s crude words brought Charlotte crashing back to reality, at least a bit. She turned to stare at Hannah, and the two girl’s eyes locked as Charlotte stared at her. Charlotte was about to ask Hannah what the hell she was on about when she heard Anne giggle. She looked down at the woman perched between her legs and saw that she was beaming, a look of pride lighting up her eyes.
“Hannah here is the most skilled slut I know, more than girls who’ve been taking cock for years! That means a lot to me. Now Charlotte, may I?” Anne asked the final question sweetly, politely, as if she was asking if she could take Charlotte’s coat.
Hannah used her free hand to tweak at one of Charlotte’s nipples and urged her on. “You have to let her have a go at you!” A jolt of pleasure erupted from Charlotte as Hannah played with her nipples. She felt Hannah’s hot breath against the side of her face, her neck, her shoulders. She felt Anne’s hot breath against her crotch. For a moment, that pleasure crowded out any of her other thoughts. She wasn’t floating, half aware of where she was. No, her mind was clear. She wanted to feel good. She wanted Hannah to keep making her feel good. She wanted Anne to make her feel better.
She looked down at Anne. She nodded.
A part of Hannah debated making Charlotte beg, to articulate what she wanted Anne to do. But she knew that a dangerous prude still lurked within Charlotte, and if she pushed too hard, that prude would emerge and erase all of the evening’s progress.
Hannah clasped her hands together and let out a delighted squeal. “You’re gonna love this sweetie!”
Anne quickly went to work.
She pulled on Charlotte’s panties, sliding them down her waist. Charlotte lifted her hips and extended her legs, making it easier for Anne to remove her last bit of clothing, to expose her womanhood to the room where a sex party raged around them.
As Charlotte’s tight, pink slit was exposed, the two veteran whores raised their eyebrows in unison. The prudish virgin was shaved completely bare! Not a single patch of hair covered the beautiful sight of her unspoiled hole! Charlotte giggled a little and shrugged when she noticed their surprise. “It’s important to stay tidy!” She explained.
As the surprise at Charlotte’s cleanly shaven crotch wore off, Anne licked her lips. The tight, virgin slit before her was dripping wet! If Anne didn’t know any better, she’d have thought Charlotte had already taken a load or two from some of the studs at the party. But this was all Charlotte’s excitement! Intoxicated by the sight and the sweet smell, Anne dove between Charlotte’s legs. Charlotte let out a gasp as, for the first time, she felt a tongue make contact with her labia. Anne started by licking Charlotte’s pussy lips, delivering small but passionate kisses to Charlotte’s inner thighs and around her pussy, provoking little squeaks of awe-inspired pressure from the virgin. Charlotte’s breathing grew ragged, and Hannah gripped one of her hands in her own again, using the other to run her fingers through the other girl’s long, black hair.
“Do you like it, sweetie?” She asked, her tone more compassionate and curious than mocking. She knew this was her roommate's first sexual experience, and she wanted to make sure she enjoyed it—that she wouldn’t shy away from the path of becoming a true slut.
Charlotte just whimpered.
Anne sensed the time for teasing was ending. She stuck her tongue out, lapping Charlotte’s pussy with a long, sensuous stroke, before sticking it into Charlotte’s virgin folds. Charlotte gasped with shock and her eyes rolled back into her head. As Anne worked her tongue into her hole, her whimpering became more intense, and rapid, and eventually devolved into a long, mournful groan Her eyes rolled back into her head, and she arched her hips and back up, pushing her vagina deeper into Anne’s face. Her breasts heaved and her chest flushed red. The silver cross, the last item on her body, moved to the side as she began to thrash about.
Hannah grabbed her head and turned to the side, so they now faced each other. Their faces were less than an inch apart. Charlotte couldn’t focus to meet Hannah’s gaze. The new, wonderful sensations that Anne was drawing out were too much. But Hannah held her face, stared deeply into her eyes, and brought her mouth to Charlotte’s. The warm, soft lips against Charlotte’s intensified her pleasure. Hannah’s smell, her taste, drove her wild. She opened her mouth, and Hannah stuck her tongue in. Charlotte’s tongue lashed out to wrestle with Hannah’s. The roommates were locked in a passionate make-out session, french-kissing each other with mutual passion and ardor.
Suddenly, Charlotte broke the kiss and her breathing became even more ragged, her panting more intense. Her eyes widened in amazement and confusion and she let out a primal squeal. An even more intense pleasure was tearing through her body, centered around a spot right above her pussy. She looked down to see what happening! Anne was now longer lapping at her pussy, but had moved up, and was now working her tongue over the bit of a white nub at the top of her pussy! Charlotte looked shocked but pleased as moans and grunts escaped her mouth and she gripped Hannah’s hand even tighter.
Her head began to thrash about, her cross necklace bouncing about, as the world spun around her. She eventually made eye contact with Hannah. “What…what is this?”
“Anne’s found your clitoris!” Hannah smiled. “Isn’t it wonderful?”
“Ohhhhhhhhh” was the only response Charlotte could muster.
“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Charlotte moaned even louder as Anne stuck one, then two fingers into her vagina and began to work them in and out of her hole, as her tongue switched between flicking at her clitoris, licking her pussy lips, and joining her fingers inside her pussy.
Charlotte melted with pleasure. Just as she didn’t think she could feel any better, Hannah bent her down and kissed one of her nipples before taking it in her mouth. Before long, Hannah opened her mouth wider and was sucking and licking as much of Charlotte’s large breasts as she could.
Charlotte melted. The tongues and fingers of her slutty friends were bringing her places she didn’t know existed. A tiny part of her still coherent mind worried that she was a lesbian, that she’d be shunned back in her Alabama hometown. Another, more powerful part of her mind told her this was worth being shunned. That she’d rather be accepted by these sluts than the idiots back home.
The debate ended when waves of pleasure, similar to what she’d experienced before but far more intense, began to wrack her body. A powerful howl, a sound she didn’t think she was capable of making, erupted from her mouth. Her legs thrashed about uncontrollably, her head swung back and forth. One of her hands frantically tweaked at the nipple that Hannah was not working with her mouth, the other, still held by Hannah, clutched the other girls in a death grip. Her body was now convulsing, her pale flesh flushed red.
Charlotte was no longer in control of her own body. She felt an incredible pressure coming from her crotch, and her pleasure reached new heights as she felt fluid come pouring out of the hole being tended to Anne! Oh no! She had just peed on her friend! Surely Anne would be disgusted and walk away. But Anne held affixed her mouth even more tightly to Charlotte’s spasming pussy, seemingly determined not to let Charlotte’s thrashing deter her from her feast.
Eventually, Charlotte’s pleasure reached a peak and she felt her mental faculties return, her control over her body increase. A warm, pleasant feeling suffused her entire body, in contrast to the intense waves that had wracked it a moment ago. Still, she blushed. She had peed on Anne’s face!!
Anne looked up at her, clear fluid dripping from her face. It was covered.
“Anne…oh my gosh….I’m so sorry!”
Anne just smiled sweetly and stood, pulling her body forward so her soaked face was inches from Charlotte. Anne’s face glistened with a clear but viscous liquid, more thick than urine but not as thick as the rivers of white liquid she’d seen erupt from the black penises that night. It smelled…sweet.
Anne grinned at her. “Why?”
“I uh…I lost control…I made a mess on your face.” Anne licked her lips. “I um. I peed on you!’
Hannah and Anne burst out laughing. “No, no, no!” Anne said. Hannah stroked Charlotte’s hair. “Honey, you didn’t pee on her! You’re a squirter. Our little Southern belle is a squirter!”
“More like a fire hose!” Anne giggled.
Charlotte blushed even more. She wasn’t sure if that was any better. Gosh…she was now completely naked….well completely naked except for her cross necklace. She had just had what even she recognized as a powerful orgasm brought on by two women…one of whom was one of her closest friends, the other someone who became one of her closest friends. The part of her that worried she was a lesbian began to cry out. She tried to rationalize what had just happened. Okay, she’d just made out with her roommate and squirted all over her friend's face, but Hannah and Anne had taken the lead on everything. She hadn’t done anything to them! She’d been overwhelmed by the events and was a passive participant. Not even a participant! A recipient! She’d just been swept along. Anne and Charlotte might be lesbian sluts, but she was still a virtuous paragon of Southern, traditional values!
Anne plopped down on the couch next to her. Professor Duke had been too big, and only two people could fit on the couch if he were one of them. Anne, Charlotte, and Hannah made a tight squeeze, but they still fit. Still, Charlotte felt herself squeezed between the two nude girls, and her excitement began to grow as she felt the bare, soft, warm flesh against hers.
“Who the hell am I kidding?” She thought to herself. “I left traditional, Southern values behind a long time ago…” She smiled to herself. She realized that she was quite pleased to have done so.
Anne began to play with Charlotte’s breasts, tweaking her nipples, and licking and sucking at them. Hannah placed her hand between Charlotte’s legs, and Charlotte, without thinking, spread them to allow Hannah to do whatever she pleased. Her genitals were now being wantonly displayed, but she didn’t care.
Hannah stroked her pussy, and it was a warm, familiar, pleasant sensation. She enjoyed it, although it was quite a bit less intense than the working over Anne had delivered.
“Anne,” Hannah said pensively. “I think Charlotte’s ready.”
Anne looked up from one of Charlotte’s breasts and smiled.
“I think you’re right!”
Charlotte gulped. Her mind reeled. She waited for that paragon of traditional virtue that had been yelling at her for the past several minutes to remerge, to tell her to get the hell out. To provide a good reason why she shouldn’t take one of those momentous, giant…penises into her tight, wet vagina…pussy! To explain why she shouldn’t feel such incredible pleasure as she’d witnessed from the others. To explain why she shouldn’t give her body and soul over to the power of black penis. No, of black cock!
It never happened. She couldn’t think of a reason to contradict Anne or Hannah’s statements.
“Well, Charlotte, what do you think?” Hannah asked, taking Charlotte’s chin in her hands and turning her face towards her, staring at her with intense, emerald eyes. “Are you ready to get FUCKED!?” She emphasized the last word, almost shouting it.
Charlotte just nodded. “Yes….please….I need to know…I need to know what it’s like. I think….I think want to be one of you. I want to be like you. Like Anne. Like Professor Tracy and Jess and everyone else! But I need to know!”
Hannah remembered her initiation into black cock slutdom. She remembered how Jess and the others had made her beg, explicitly, for cock. She frowned a bit. Charlotte had just told her that she wanted to also be a black cock slut, but she was indirect about it. She was still being coy. She couldn’t get the words out. Still, Charlotte had more hangups than she ever did. Hannah couldn’t push her too hard.
She gave Charlotte a warm, affectionate smile, and stroked her hair. “I understand. And I’ll be right here with you.”
“Yes, please,” Charlotte said, almost in a whisper. “Please stay here with me. Please show me. Please help me.”
Hannah again took Charlotte’s hand in her own and pulled it towards her chest. “It would be my honor.”
Anne stopped lapping at Charlotte’s and sat up next to her. “Who do you think be a good person to break our Southern belle in?” she asked.
Charlotte scanned the room. Professor Duke was kneeling on a coffee table across the way, pounding into Chloe from behind while she ate Sophie’s pussy.
“How’d you feel about being broken in by a professor, an older experienced man?” She asked Charlotte.
Charlotte’s legs snapped together and she looked down at her still tiny, pristine slit. “It’s…it’s awfully big…” she said quietly.
Hannah nodded. “You’re right. Duke is a great fucker with a marvelous cock, but it may be too much for you.”
Hannah continued to scan the room as Anne rubbed Charlotte’s shoulders.
Tracy lay on her back on a coffee table, legs spread open as Jerome pounded her pussy. Her head was flanked by Lucas and Deshawn. She sucked the cock of one while giving the other a hand job, deftly maneuvering and switching off between the two.
Hannah stroked her chin. “You know Jerome was my first black cock. I’ll never forget the first time he fucked me. He did a wonderful job. He’s still one of my favorite fucks And a total sweetheart!.”
Charlotte arched a skeptical eyebrow at Hannah. The arrogant, dreadlocked wannabe thug had broken Hannah into this world? She “Oh, I know he likes to look and act tough, but deep down he’s a total teddy bear. Still, I can see why he might not be the best choice for you. Believe me though, once you’re a committed black cock slut, we’re going to fuck him plenty of times together!” She patted Charlotte on the knee reassuringly.
“DeShawn is too big. What about Lucas?” Anne chimed in.
“Lucas could be a good choice…” Hannah said. “But Tracy is working him over. He looks like he doesn’t have that much longer to last, and I want Charlotte’s first time to last a good while, for her to experience one of these bulls at their full strength.” As if to confirm Hannah’s point, Lucas suddenly roared and cum erupted from his cock. He sprayed Tracy’s face and breasts before sitting down on a chair near the coffee table. Tracy didn’t miss a beat and grasped DeShawn’s cock with both hands and gave it her full oral attention.
Hannah grinned. She knew how to read an orgy!
Jerome responded to the change in the configuration by grabbing Tracy and standing. His cock never left her body, and she continued to bounce up and down on it as he held her in the air. He then repositioned himself so that he lay back on the table and Tracy straddled him. DeShawn, not wanting to be left out of the action, crouched behind Tracy and lined his monster cock up with her open asshole. The older, married professor sensed what was happening and turned her head back to face him, eyes wild with lust. “Oh god, fuck my ass!” She commanded, before reaching back to spread her cheeks in invitation. DeShawn didn’t need the order and soon he was balls deep in Tracy’s rectum. She began to pound the table with her fists as DeShawn and Jerome worked into a steady rhythm.
As hot as the scene was, it didn’t help Hannah or Charlotte achieve their goals.
Hannah resumed her scrutiny of the room, determined to find just the right stud to deflower her inexperienced roommate. Her eyes brightened and her mouth stretched into a brilliant grin as she seemed to come across an acceptable candidate.
Malcolm was sitting on a couch watching his favorite professor get tag-teamed by two of his good friends. To his sides sat Sophie and Jess. The trio chatted casually as Malcolm spread his arms out to rest on the girls' shoulders, one of the girls occasionally stroking Malcom’s erect cock. The scene was altogether tranquil compared to everything that had transpired in the past hour.
Hannah ran her hand through Charlotte’s hair and spoke excitedly. “MALCOLM! He’s perfect for your first black cock! His cock is perfectly sized—gigantic, but not so big that having him pound away at your pussy won’t be too overwhelming for the first time. He knows how to fuck, and he’ll be as patient and gentle or rough and dominating as you prefer…”
Charlotte raised a skeptical eyebrow. She had grown to like Malcolm, and his apparent physical gifts were undeniable, Jess and Sophie’s dainty, pale ends only emphasizing the truth of Hannah’s statements. But…he was such a dork!
Anne clasped her hands together. "You're absolutely! He's perfect for the job."
Charlotte started to say something but stopped when she realized she wasn't quite sure what she wanted to say. She never thought that she'd have sex with anyone other than her husband, let alone in front of a group of friends and strangers, let alone with such a nerdy person, let alone...and she hated to admit this to herself, with a black man. But here she was. Stripped naked. Recovering from an orgasm brought on by another woman. Tonight was a night for the unexpected. And Malcolm at least, was a friend and a kind person. He wouldn't treat her like a piece of mindless fuck meat. Although perhaps that's how she wanted to be treated.
This internal debate--which despite all its contours had lasted less than a second was interrupted by a cry from Hannah.
"Malcolm dear!" She called out. Charlotte was surprised that the petite, reserved (formerly reserved) girl could project her voice so well. "Can you come over for a minute? We need your help with something!"
Malcolm turned to see who had called out to him and his eyes bugged out in shock to see Charlotte sitting naked between Hannah and Anne, legs slightly to give him a glimpse of her glistening pussy. But he wasn't a stupid man, and he excused him from Jess and Sophie and slowly, confidently began to walk to the trio of two sluts and one virgin.
Jess and Sophie turned to see what kind of spectacle could have torn Malcolm away. Sophie clasped her hand over her mouth in surprise before dropping it to her pussy to masturbate, a wide grin on her face. Jess flashed Hannah a double thumbs up and winked, mouthing the words "proud of you" to her protege.
Hannah beamed pride at Jess' approval nearly rivaling the sexual assignment of watching Charlotte's imminent conversion into a black cock slut as a source of pleasure.
Charlotte didn't notice the sweet exchange between her two friends. No, her focus was entirely on Malcolm and the truncheon that swung between his legs as it approached. She stared and felt that mysterious warmth and tingling sensation from earlier in the evening grow to even greater heights. She unwittingly spread her legs as he strolled towards her, her unspoiled pussy dripping with an ever more intense stream of juices as he grew closer.
Deep down, Charlotte knew that the ebony rod that came ever closer was her future, the harbinger of a new life and a shattering of the last vestiges of her current values and worldview. She knew, but couldn't fully comprehend, what she had agreed to. What this marvelous, terrible monster would do to her. What it would make her become.
After what seemed like an eternity, Malcolm stopped directly in front of Anne, Charlotte, and Hannah.
"Good evening ladies!" He said casually but politely. He then turned his gaze to Charlotte, eyes friendly but smoldering as he looked up and down her nude form, admiring her large breasts which heaved with the deep, ragged breaths she was taking.
"It looks like you're settling in," he smirked, tone more playful than mocking. "Welcome to our world!" With that he stepped forward and leaned down, taking one of Charlotte's hands in his own and planting a gentlemanly kiss on it. He looked up at her from his kneeling position, eyes filled with laughter, making it apparent that he realized the absurdity of the gesture in the debauched environment in which the group found themselves.
But as he bent down, his rigid cocked rubbed against Charlotte's inner thigh. Its size and weight became very real to Charlotte then, and the sensation of a naked cock against her naked leg caused her to snap back to reality. She snapped her legs shut and scooted back against the couch, away from Malcolm.
Hannah turned to her roommate, a look of grave concern on her face. "Are you okay!? If you're having second thoughts...well, I'll be heartbroken, but nobody here is going to make you do something you don't want."
Malcolm nodded in agreement. "If you need to leave, let us know...we only want willing participants here."
Charlotte paused before she responded. She was being offered a way out of this filth. But her friends had mistaken her response. She wanted to shed the sexual morays that had caused her to faint at the sight of something she now recognized as natural and beautiful. She shook her head.
"I'm sorry...it's not that...it's just...it's so big!!"
Anne frowned. "Well yes, that's the entire point!"
Charlotte winced. "I um...I want to do this. But I don't see how it's possible."
Anne placed a reassuring hand on Charlotte's shoulder. "The vagina is a remarkably flexible thing. You said you wanted to be like us. We take cocks much bigger than Malcom's all the time!"
"Hey!" Malcolm protested, the friendly look on his face suggesting he understood Anne's comment was in good fun.
"Oh don't be offended," Anne rolled her eyes. "You know how much I love fucking you. But facts are facts!"
"Charlotte," Hannah said quietly, taking Charlotte's hands in one of her own. "You've never seen a penis before, have you?" She intentionally chose a less vulgar term, trying to soothe the terrified Southern belle.
Charlotte looked down and shook her head shyly.
"Well, we knew that!" Anne responded. "She's a virgin!"
"No, it's more than that." Hannah went on, her voice a model of patient acceptance.
"You've never even seen a picture of a penis before have you?"
"I mean, not really..." Charlotte whispered.
Anne blinked. "Wait, I get not watching porn...but you peeked on the internet You were never even curious? What about biology class?"
Charlotte shook her head again and spoke timidly, stuttering out the words in her Southern lilt. "No...there were some diagrams...but well, the local school board was very determined to keep immoral teachings away from us...Daddy was a big part of that campaign...and he installed filters on all of our computers....and well, I knew...I thought...it was just wrong!"
"You poor, poor dear." Anne shook her head sadly.
"It's okay, Charlotte," Hannah said, sweetly, patiently. "I think I understand. And I think I can help you."
Hannah stood and extended her hand to Charlotte. Charlotte, not thinking about what was happening, took Hannah's hand. She pulled Charlotte up and, walking backward, guided her away from the couch. She pulled her close until their naked bodies touched. The feel of Hannah's naked breasts pressed against her body caused those feelings of warmth and electricity in Charlotte's body to reach even greater heights.
Malcolm turned to watch the scene, and Anne leaned forward, observing the interplay with curiosity.
Hannah placed her hands on Charlotte's shoulders and looked up at her.
"Charlotte." Charlotte looked down to meet her roommate’s gaze at the sound of her name. Hannah's eyes shined with an intensity she had never before seen, not in all of the myriad political debates they'd had or in the debauchery of the preceding hour.
"Do you trust me?" She asked.
For all the bizarre sights of the evening, all the questions that had rocketed about in Charlotte's mind, she knew the answer to that one. That was one thing she could be certain of.
"Yes." The answer was simple. That was all that needed to be said. The one fact that Charlotte could hold onto in all this chaos.
Hannah nodded. "Good," she smiled and began to gently push down on Charlotte's shoulders. Her actions weren't forceful, but Charlotte had chosen to place her fate in Hannah's hands and readily accepted her guidance. The girls sank to their knees together on the floor. Hannah removed her hands from Charlotte's and wrapped her arms around the larger girl's body. She then laid on her back, pulling Charlotte along with her.
Charlotte was now perched on all fours above Hannah as Hannah laid on her back, her unprotected, naked pussy facing Anne and Malcolm. Charlotte's large, bare breasts hung down, resting against Hannah's smaller but still perky and full breasts. Her silver cross also dangled, still hanging from her neck.
Hannah brushed a bit of hair from Charlotte's face and began to speak.
"These cocks...they're so big. And our little pussies are so tight." She now chose words she believed more appropriate for the moment, words that were vulgar but true. "I can understand why if you haven't experienced one before, or even seen a video of a big black cock stretching out a little white cunt...I can see why you wouldn't think it was possible."
Her tone began to grow more passionate, more intense.
"But believe me, it is possible! It's not only possible, it's wonderful. It's what meant to be. It's the most beautiful and natural thing in the world!"
"Charlotte," she spoke her name with affection. "I've taken so many of these cocks so many times. And I know you can too. And I'm going to be here with, you when it happens. And I promise you that you'll love it. I promise you that I'll be here to take care of you and support you. And I can't wait for you to become like me. To become you truly meant to be!"
"So Charlotte. I just need you to relax, and look into my eyes, and let Malcolm do his thing. Can you do that for me? Can you do it for yourself?"
Charlotte gulped. Everything Hannah said made complete sense. Her body told her this and now her mind joined in. But she still couldn't bring herself to fully articulate everything she thought and felt.
"Ok." This was all she could muster.
A wide smile erupted across Hannah's face, the widest smile Charlotte had ever seen.
"OH MALCOLM!" She called out, voice louder than needed to be as she was carried away by the excitement of the moment. "Malcolm, we're ready for you!"
Malcolm walked over to the pair and gently sank to his knees, not wanting to be too eager or forceful for fear of once again frightening the naked virgin who lay before him. He lined his cock up with Charlotte's tight but dripping hole and brushed it against the entrance. Charlotte squeaked at the sensation. Malcolm rubbed the length of his cock against Charlotte's labia and stomach. Charlotte shivered at the sensation, both at the pleasure of the weapon rubbing against their pussy lips and the realization of just how deep it would penetrate her. When she felt the head touch the entrance of her unexplored hole, she clenched her fists and closed her eyes, bracing herself for unknown pleasures and her entry into a new world.
"WAIT!" Hannah shouted.
Charlotte's eyes shot open and she stared daggers down at her roommate.
"What....?" She hissed. Hannah had stripped her of her clothes and her virtue, brought her to her knees, convinced her to abandon all of her virtues, and told Malcolm to wait. What the heck?????
"I'm sorry Charlotte. But I know tonight's been...well, I know there have been a lot of surprises tonight. You might be confused. Maybe you're still going to be in a lot of shock. But I want you to understand, very clearly, that once that cock enters your pussy...there's no going back. I don't just mean your virginity. I mean you're going to be a slut. Malcolm, talented as he is, won't be enough for you. You're going to want even more cocks pounding into that little tight little snatch of yours. You're going to be a black cock slut, eager and willing to fuck any stud who asks you. I know all of this very well...I have personal experience with the issue. Extensive personal experience." She giggled a bit at that.
"So Charlotte...becoming a black cock slut, a depraved whore, a cock slave for any stud that wants you....is that what you want?"
Charlotte stared down at Hannah, blue eyes burning with fire. But she gave a simple, small nod.
"Malcolm," Hannah commanded. "Do your thing!"
Less than a second later, Charlotte let out a decidedly unladylike grunt. Her eyes grew wider than saucers and shined with a look of awe. Her face contorted into an expression--an expression Hannah had seen on many other women's faces, but one she'd never seen Charlotte come close to making. It looked beautiful on her.
"Oh my gosh," Charlotte said quietly in her Southern drawl. "Oh my gosh, he's going inside of me...Oh, Hannah...it's so big...oh my gosh...oh wow!!!"
Charlotte stammered the mild words out between whimpers, and Hannah couldn't help but be amused at the memory of her deflowering, how Jess had insisted that she debase herself with crude words before she'd let Jerome fuck her. And as much she had enjoyed that experience, she knew this wasn't the right approach to take with Charlotte. She'd convinced the nascent slut to take a black cock into her body...she'd let her discuss the joys of profanity for herself.
"Oh, it's stretching my vagina out so much!" Charlotte cooed. "It...it feels so good! I can't believe it feels so good!"
Charlotte's breasts and cross began to bounce gently in tandem as Malcolm worked his organ back and forth into Charlotte's outstretched vagina.
The look of shocked awe in Charlotte's eyes began to be replaced with a dreamy haze as Charlotte acclimated to the giant invader.
Hannah just smiled up at her roommate, took one of her hands in her own, and began to stroke her hair with the other.
"Oh wow...he's sliding in and out of me...gosh that feels nice!"
"I told you you'd like it!"
"Like it?" Charlotte retorted. "I LOVE IT!"
She then looked down, no longer afraid, eager to witness the cock working its way into her body.
"It's...it's not even halfway in!" She cried out frantically.
Malcolm paused. "Do you need me to go slower?" He asked.
Charlotte looked back at him and shook her head indignantly.
"NO!" she almost shouted. "No, I want it all! Fuck me! Fuck my slutty white pussy! Shove the whole thing in my cunt! I'm so fucking soaked I can take it! I can take all of it!"
Malcolm gave in to the demand without comment or hesitation. With a single, forceful, stroke he shoved the remainder up Charlotte's needy hole, his balls striking the back of her pussy and upper thighs.
"GOAHHOAHAHOHHHOAAH OH MY GAWWWDDDDDD FUCCKKKKKKKKK." The size of the weapon, and the force of the sudden intrusion, left Charlotte without the capacity for speech or thought beyond the most primal and intense pleasure and expressions thereof. She threw her raven-haired head back at the force of the intrusion and clenched Hannah's hand so tightly the more seasoned whore let out a little squawk of surprise.
Malcolm held himself still, his cock entirely lodged in Charlotte's once virgin, formerly traditional cunt, and leaned down to kiss her neck and back. He whispered in her ear.
"You are one goddamn sexy bitch. Your little cunt feels so fucking good around my cock. It's so goddamn wet, it's me so tightly...you've needed this. You're a whore, you've always been a whore, and now I'm giving you what you need...what you deserve."
"YES! YES! YES" Charlotte frantically nodded. "I'M A FUCKING WHORE! A WHORE FOR BLACK COCK! YOUR WHORE! YOUR FRIENDS' WHORES! I WANT SO MUCH BLACK COCK! I WANT IT SO BAD!"
Charlotte looked down and made eye contact with Hannah. "You! You're a filthy little nasty slut! She then grabbed Hannah's face in her hands, leaned down, and kissed her firmly on the lips. Hannah returned the kiss eagerly, sticking her tongue out and parting Charlotte's lips, and the two began to make out deeply and passionately.
Charlotte broke the kiss. "You're a nasty, filthy slut! Like me! You made me a slut! I'm so happy we can be sluts together!"
Hannah shook her head. "Charlotte, dear. I didn't make you a slut. You've always been a slut. I just showed you who you are."
She then giggled. "But Charlotte...sluts don't just lay around making out with other girls with a cock lodged up their pussies...sluts get fucked!"
Charlotte looked confused for a moment, and then embarrassed. Not embarrassed to have been stripped naked. Not was embarrassed to be naked, on all fours, in someone else's house and surrounded by men and women alike as nearly a foot of black cock was firmly embedded up her cunt. No, embarrassed that for all of the proud proclamations of sluttiness, she wasn't even really fucking!
She turned back to Malcolm. "What are you waiting for?" She asked pointedly. "FUCK ME! POUND THIS WHORE PUSSY!"
Malcolm grabbed her hips and began to thrust, back and forth, happily complying with Charlotte's demand. Charlotte's eyes rolled back into her head and her pale skin flushed red. Malcolm was moving must faster and more aggressively before, his cock pulling almost entirely out of Charlotte's increasingly stretched pussy and then pushed back in, balls deep.
"OHH EM FU GAW FU" syllables shot out of Charlotte's mouth, punctuated by groans, gasps, moans, and grunts. Her breathing was a frantic, ragged panting. Still, she couldn't form entire words...not even the nonsense babble of obscenities that she had uttered moments ago.
Hannah admired Charlotte's breasts bouncing about with the force of Malcom's vigorous fucking, and watched as the tiny silver cross, her last remaining garment, flailed about in the air.
Hannah knew the sensations Charlotte was experiencing were likely overwhelming for the newly christened fuck fiend, but she also knew that Malcolm was holding back. He may not have been patronizing Charlotte anymore, but he wasn't delivering the full force of his sexual power. Hannah figured this was a good thing...Charlotte would likely pass out if Malcolm didn't reign himself in, and she had a long, full night of taking black cock and eating white pussy ahead of her.
For the relatively tame fucking, Charlotte was still an inexperienced slut and was still lost in a sexual reverie. Hannah looked at her rolled-back eyes, and her flailing head, and decided that she didn't need to be there to support Charlotte anymore...or at least, she could support her differently. She worked her hand free of Charlotte's--no easy task since she held it in an iron grip. Without getting up, she scooted forward, deftly working her petite body between Charlotte and Malcom's legs, until she faced the junction of Malcolm's pistoning cock and Charlotte's stretched-out pussy. She admired the dark rod hammering into the tight, pink folds, the way the pale skin and labia stretched out to accommodate the girth. It was a sight she'd seen many times, but she never tired of it, and it was all the more special knowing that it was prudish, traditional, conservative Charlotte's cunt now being pounded into oblivion. She listened to the squelching sound Malcom's cock made as it hammered in and out of the soaked hole, sodden with Charlotte's sex juices. Hannah loved the sound that a cock made as it pounded in and out of a pussy. No one had yet cum inside Charlotte, but the sounds coming out of her as Malcolm hammered away were like the sounds that came out of a cunt that had multiple loads dumped into it! And this was just from Charlotte's sex juices!
For a moment, she felt a twinge of regret that she hadn't seen it enter Charlotte's hole for the first time, hadn't directly witnessed Charlotte's deflowering. But, she knew she needed to be a good friend, and that Charlotte's christening as a true slut wouldn't have gone as easily if she hadn't been there to offer her support, to talk her through the experience. She figured there'd be plenty of other virgins whose cunts she get to watch penetrated for the first time. She hoped that Charlotte would join her as a spectator--as a participant--in those future deflowerings.
Hannah had held Charlotte in her arms as she was deflowered and talked her through the process. She was proud to have supported her fellow slut in this way. But, now it was time to support her in another way. A way that Hannah knew from personal experience was one of the best experiences someone could ask for.
Hannah supported herself on her elbows and pulled her body, face approaching the hammered pussy. She stuck her tongue out and began to lick the stretched-out pussy lips. Charlotte howled at the extra sensation. But Hannah wasn't done yet. She found her target--a little, white pearl above the abused orifice. Hannah dug in, using her tongue to caress Charlotte's clit with vigor and determination.
Charlotte screamed. Her entire body began to shake, to convulse. The creamy liquid became to erupt from her crotch, coating Malcom's cock and visible whenever he pulled out of her pussy. When he shoved back in, it began to accumulate around her inner thighs and crotch. Her mouth hung open, and her tongue lolled out, as out of control of her limbs.
Charlotte's scream became a high, mournful howl. She collapsed, head getting to the ground, but the lower body still facing up as Malcolm continued to grip her hips as he pounded her.
Having another slut lick her clit while a massive black cock pounded her pussy was one of Hannah's favorite things. She knew precisely how much pleasure Charlotte was experiencing. And she knew that the inexperienced girl's mind was likely reeling with the new but welcome sensations.
Malcolm continued to fuck the bucking slut through her orgasm. Animalistic sounds erupted from her body, reflecting someone experiencing deep, intense feelings but beyond the realm of conscious, intelligent thought.
Eventually, Malcolm decided to show the new whore some mercy. He kept thrusting in and out of her pussy, but slowed the pace. Charlotte's screams and howls were replaced with whimpers and softer moans. Speech still seemed beyond her.
Hannah scooted back up the up the length of Charlotte's, towards her head. Charlotte's body was bent over at a sharp angle, her fists pounded the floor, and her head rested on the ground as the waves of pleasure brought on by her orgasm left her unable to support herself. Hannah snaked around the Cumming, hollering girl and sat in front of her, legs spread open. She watched her roommate thrash around and cry out in pleasure as her orgasm continued, smiling in part at the speed and extent of the conservative Southern belle's transformation, smiling in part with pride and a sense of conversion at having converted her first white girl into a black cock slut.
She began to rub her pussy, bringing herself off. She looked up and saw that Anne was still seated on the couch where she had watched Charlotte's deflowering, but she had mounted one stud and was sucking off another.
Malcolm looked up and saw that Hannah although Hannah lay with her legs outspread and pussy exposed only inches from Charlotte's face, she had to rely on her fingers to bring her sexual pleasure. This wasn't right! He couldn't leave his favorite slut to her own devices amid an orgy. What kind of friend would he be if he left Hannah to masturbate while he plowed another whore's pussy?
He reached around and pulled Charlotte's head back by her hair--careful to ensure that he could bring her head up to his own so he could speak to her without causing her any pain. Charlotte turned to look into his eyes.
"Charlotte. I think Hannah just made you cum pretty damn hard."
"Oh yes...." Charlotte moaned.
Malcolm nodded. "She's quite the talented fuck fiend. But Charlotte... who is taking care of Hannah?"
A look of panic crossed Charlotte's eyes. How could she be so selfish to forget about her friend's need, especially l after she had delivered her so much pleasure? Charlotte swung her head around and saw Hannah, splayed out on the floor in front of her and masturbating calms. The two roommates made eye contact, and Hannah removed her finger from her pussy to make a beckoning gesture towards Charlotte.
Charlotte bent down and lowered her face until it was less than an inch from Hannah's pussy. For a moment, she was a little confused. Not that long ago, she'd seen Professor Duke's massive shaft plunge into Hannah's pussy, and seen that in the aftermath the remarkably tight gaped open a bit. Her pussy was still more noticeably stretched than it had been at the beginning of the evening when Charlotte still maintained some notion of "saving" Hannah but it wasn't gaping the way it had right after Duke had erupted inside of her. After giving it some thought, Charlotte realized that it made a certain amount of sense. Hannah had told her she'd taken hundreds of black cocks in the past few months, and each of the black cocks she'd seen tonight were huge. If Hannah were going to be permanently resized, she wouldn't have begun the evening which such a tight, pristine twat. Charlotte felt relief at this--she knew that she would be taking plenty of giant cocks in her holes in the future, and if Hannah and the others had kept their tightness, she knew she would too.
Charlotte's musings were interrupted when Hannah began to stroke her hair and gently pull her head even closer toward her warm, wet, welcoming slit. Charlotte realized she needed to stop her navel gazing (well, her pussy gazing) and get to work. She tentatively gave some gentle kisses to Hannah's inner thighs and labia, before flicking her tongue out and giving a few lashes to Hannah's pussy. Her body shuddered a bit as she tasted her first pussy. It had a sweet, light flavor mixed with a stronger, saltier flavor. She realized the second flavor was the same as the bit of cum she'd dabbed from her shoulder after being hit by a stray bit of Professor Duke's ejaculate. She was lapping up some of the cum that had been deposited inside Hannah--and she loved it! She knew she'd have to get some more in her mouth and belly tonight.
Hannah let out small, gentle gasps at Charlotte's tentative, initial efforts.
"You've squirted all over another girl's face today after letting her eat you out, you're taking a massive black cock up your cunt as we speak, and you're eating your first cunt! I'm so proud of you, you dirty slut!" Hannah spoke the words with genuine enthusiasm, and Charlotte felt genuine pride at her roommate’s approval of her newfound life direction.
But Charlotte realized that Hannah's moans were subdued, her ability to speak unimpeded by the gasps of pleasure. Hannah lacked the marks of a truly satisfied slut! Charlotte realized she needed to redouble her efforts, and leaned further even more, and shoved her face in Hannah's dripping wet cunt! She began to lash at with vigor, sticking her tongue as far it would go, occasionally bringing it out to lavish her labia with attention, and, as Hannah's moans began to grow louder, more intense, and higher pitched, the former prude located her slutty roommate's clitoris and went to town on that! Hannah shrieked and grabbed Charlotte's head.
"YES! YES YOU FUCKING WHORE! EAT MY SLUTTY PUSSY! GODDDD YOU'RE NOT JUST A SLUT, YOU'RE A LESBIAN SLUT!" Hannah cried out the words, unable to speak with any sort of reservation or restraint. Charlotte lost herself in the moment, enraptured by Malcom's cock continuing to slam into her from behind, enamored with Hannah's desperate entreaties, and fully absorbed in her task of satisfying the more experienced whore.
Hannah grabbed her by the hair and pulled her face up, interrupting the lesbian lovefest. She looked down at Charlotte and brushed aside the curtain of dark black that had fallen over the girl's pale face so she could lock eyes with her. She breathed heavily, breasts heaving with her desperate gasps.
"Charlotte," she said, gathering her thoughts. "You are one hell of a cunt licker. Are you sure you haven't done this before?"
Charlotte just shook her head and giggled between moans.
Hannah clasped her hands together in an expression of pride and affection. "I guess you just have a natural oral talent, then! I think Malcolm deserves to experience it!"
With those words, Malcolm stopped his pummeling and pulled out of Charlotte's hungry pussy. Charlotte let out a little, sad moan as her ravaged, well-used cunt now felt empty, vacant, neglected. She looked back at Malcolm with a pout, but couldn't help but feel a certain sense of satisfaction at observing that his still-hard cock was covered in her juices and that he wore a blissful smile.
After pausing to catch his breath, he spoke. "I saw Hannah's face after you decided to be a good little lesbian slut," he told her. "And I have no doubt your oral skills are top-notch!" With that, he strode over to a sofa in front of the trio and sat down, cock sticking up, and looked at the two girls expectantly.
The delicious taste of the male cum she had just lapped up from Hannah's pussy was still fresh in her mind. Without needing any further prompting from Malcolm or Hannah, she began to crawl over to Malcolm, breasts and cross swaying, knowing what was expected of her and eager to comply. Hannah joined in her crawling on the ground, and before long the naked roommates knelt before Malcolm.
Hannah reached out to stroke Charlotte's hair. "You haven't done this before, I know. And it's going to involve a lot more than just passively taking a cock from behind. But I believe in you! I know you can do this!"
Charlotte nodded with determination. She opened her mouth as wide as it would go and took the head in her mouth. It fits!! It was hard, and it wasn't something she was used to, but it fit! And it was wonderful. Was it delicious? Charlotte couldn't quite say that. But it was powerful and erotic, and having something she knew was so powerful and bringing her so much pleasure brought her lust and arousal to new levels. She felt her pussy began to spasm a bit--not quite an orgasm, but a definite, involuntary, and welcome reaction of sexual delight.
Charlotte continued to push down but eventually reached her limit. She hadn't even swallowed a third of the cock. Malcolm and Hannah saw that Charlotte was struggling. Hannah wrapped an arm around Charlotte's shoulder in a supportive gesture.
"Don't force yourself Charlotte!" Malcolm said from above her. "Of course, I'd love it if you swallow as much cock as you can, but I don't want you hurting yourself!"
Hannah stroked the back of Charlotte's head. "Just start sucking what you can get...move your head and up down...that's it, that's a good girl."
Charlotte had taken her friend's advice and was bobbing her head along the portion of the truncheon that she could fit in her mouth.
"You're doing such a good job honey," Hannah cooed. "Just keep going, it'll get easier as you go!"
Spurred on by Hannah's kind words, Charlotte lowered her head further and managed to swallow another inch of cock.
"Use your tongue! And even if you can't get it down, you can use your hands for the rest!" Hannah continued to exhort her.
Charlotte nodded and began to lavish her tongue around the part of the cock in her mouth, and reached around to stroke the part of the shaft that she couldn't quite swallow.
Malcolm was enjoying the attention, but even with Hannah's encouragement and her best efforts, Charlotte could get down much further. She popped her head off the cock and turned to Hannah, a sad expression on her face.
"It's just impossible! I love it, I want to get it down...but I don't think I can." She continued to stroke Malcolm as she spoke.
Hannah smiled patiently. "That's what you said about getting up your pussy before, and think about how great it felt to have that entire thing thrusting in and out of you, balls slapping against you..."
Charlotte smiled dreamily at the memories of those delightful sensations. "I know...but...it's just so hard!"
"That's the point, dear!" Hannah laughed. "Look, if you can't work it down right now, I understand, and Malcolm does too. But trust me, it's possible."
Hannah swept in and brushed Charlotte's head aside. She grabbed the cock in both hands and pointed towards her mouth. She opened wide, and then, in one swift, easy motion, swallowed the entire thing down to its balls!
Charlotte gasped. She'd seen Hannah suck cock before, but watching her take down the beast she'd just struggled with hammered home just how talented a slut Hannah was.
Hannah began to bounce her head up and down the shaft, never quite letting it leave her mouth, but pulling up until all but the head was exposed and pushing down until only the balls were visible.
Hannah was far more petite than Charlotte...if the smaller girl could do this, then surely Charlotte could do it at some point! But Hannah also had much more experience with black cock than Charlotte. Charlotte thought as she tried to calculate how long Hannah had been a slut. It was a couple of months ago that her behavior, wardrobe, and social habits had begun to change after she'd been out all night with Jess. And Charlotte thought back to all those strange telephone conversations, mysterious errands that Hannah said she had to run, late nights out with Jess and Anne at the other girls at this party. She figured that even though Hannah hadn't been a slut for very long, she'd been making for lost time.
Charlotte knew that she'd be able to match Hannah's sexual skills, but she needed practice. Charlotte was eager to get that practice and knew that she'd have many more experiences with black cocks. But, for now, she sighed with envy at the realization that Hannah was simply the bigger whore of the two.
Charlotte heard the sound of masculine laughter and whispering and turned to find its source. She gasped as she saw three, naked black men surrounding her. Two of the men had cocks well over ten inches. The third man's penis was somewhat smaller--Charlotte estimated it was about eight inches--but he was quite handsome. And although the tool he was working with was smaller than the others Charlotte had seen that night, it was still bigger than what she imagined a man's penis could have been a few hours ago!
Hannah paused her oral onslaught at the sound of Charlotte's sound of surprise and looked up to see the men approaching. She stood and smiled at the new trio.
"Gentlemen! Phil! Reggie! Tyrone! So glad you could make it to the party! Have you met Charlotte? She's my roommate! Oh, and a total slut! But she's only a slut for a couple of minutes!"
"We haven't had the pleasure," the man named Reggie said and extended his hand towards Charlotte. She took it, unsure of what he was doing but pliable to the gestures of another naked stud. She imagined he would do something to defile her, but he simply helped her to her feet."
The man named Tyrone looked thoughtfully at her. "Charlotte...isn't that the roommate you told us about...the one you said kept us from gangbanging you in your dorm room? I thought she was some kind of prude."
Charlotte blushed but then giggled when she realized that, until recently, she really couldn't disagree with that statement. "I was about a half hour ago!" She said. "But now...complete whore. I LOVE BLACK COCK!"
Malcolm stood next to her and gave her an affectionate kiss on the top of the head. "She does! I think this girl's going to be a great talent. But we're teaching her..."
Phil nodded thoughtfully. "Welcome to the crew, Charlotte." He said. "It'd love to get to know you better."
Charlotte grabbed Malcom's cock. "This sweetheart he has been doing a wonderful job of breaking me in...but he hasn't cum in me yet! I want to get to know you all...but I feel like I won't have been broken in until I can make him."
"Well," Malcolm said. "As much as I enjoyed your first blowjob, you've got some more work to do on that front. I could still use some pussy though!" With that, he embraced and her pulled her down onto the couch. She lay on the couch at an angle, resting against it on the side, her pussy fully exposed. Malcolm knelt to line his cock up with her welcoming cunt, and she pulled a leg up to give him easier access. He slid in, this time without any ceremony or hesitation, and began to pound away. The now familiar sounds of groans, moans, and profanity poured forth from Charlotte.
Hannah sat on the couch next to Charlotte and spread her legs.
"Well, I don't want to leave you boys hanging. Who wants to fuck me first!"
Reggie leaped forward and positioned Hannah so she was in a similar position to Charlotte, before sinking his cock into the veteran whore's pussy. Hannah began to gasp, grow, and swear, forming a symphony of slutty entreaties along with Charlotte.
The two girls looked into each other's eyes, both glazed with pleasure. Their faces and bodies were both covered in sweat. They pulled closer to each and their hands began to roam over each other's bodies as they were fucked together. When the thrusts brought their faces together, they took the opportunity to exchange kisses, but their make-out sessions were interrupted by cries of delight and commands to their studs to fuck them harder, nastier. One of Hannah's hands found one of Charlotte’s, and she took it in her own. The two roommates now held hands as they were getting savagely fucked.
Hannah and Charlotte were different in so many ways. Hannah, a Midwesterner. Charlotte, a Southerner. Hannah, a liberal. Charlotte is a conservative. Hannah, a secular Jew. Charlotte, a church-going Christian. But they were dear friends. And now, they were fellow sluts, both reveling in the sensation of ebony behemoths plundering their eager, willing cunts. Neither was able to form words or to carry on any semblance of a conversation beyond pants, moans, and outbursts of obscene profanity. But they still understood each other, understood that for all their differences they now shared a deep, unbreakable bond.
Charlotte felt a pressure against her shoulder and saw that Phil had knelt next to her, and was poking at her with his smaller but still impressive tool. Her newfound instincts took over, and without hesitation, she took his shaft in her mouth. Although Malcom's plundering of her pussy made focusing hard, it also made her more relaxed. It took a bit of effort and a few tries, but she got the whole down her throat! Sure, Phil wasn't as big as the other guys, but he was still quite impressive, and Charlotte had shown she could fit an entire black cock in her mouth!
Charlotte know how much time had passed when Malcom's savage hammering of her stretched-out pussy paused. But when it did, she looked up at him, concern in her eyes. What had caused the cessation of her sexual delights? His cock begin to twitch and pulse and Charlotte turned to Hannah, a confused look on her face. Hannah sensed her friend's distress and turned to see what was happening, straining to gather her thoughts to understand the situation even as Reggie continued to plow into her. She looked up and saw the expression and Malcom's face, and knew what was about to happen.
"Oh, don't worry sweetie! You're going to love what happens next!"
Wanting to share in the experience with Charlotte, she turned to Reggie and urged him on further, increasing the rate at which she thrust her hips in tandem with his pounding and tightening her pussy around the large cock.
Charlotte turned to look back at Malcolm, trying to understand what was about to happen. Suddenly, Malcolm roared and Charlotte felt the intensity and speed of his cock's pulsing go into overdrive. Thick, powerful liquid began to flood her stretched-out hole, and drove them into greater heights of pleasure! Her cunt began to spasm around Malcom's pulsing cock and for a moment she forgot her name and where she was.
Charlotte was brought back, a little bit, into reality when she heard an equal roar from Reggie and noted that Hannah was also thrashing about, caught in the throes of her orgasm. She felt an incredible sense of closeness to her roommate, knowing the two were experiencing such powerful orgasms at the same time, knowing that they were having their tight, wet pussies flooded with black seed at the same time.
Malcolm pulled out of Charlotte's soaked cunt with a loud plop, and the fluid began to pour out of the stretched-out hole. Thick strands of cum coated Charlotte's side, her breasts, and her face. Hannah gestured for Reggie to mimic Malcom's action, and he pulled out as well, spraying Hannah's body with baby batter.
Hannah grabbed Charlotte's wrist and pulled her to the floor, and the two girls kneeled next to each other, shoulder to shoulder, bare, sweat and semen-spattered skin touching. Hannah pulled Reggie's cock and pointed it to the two girls, so his eruption of sperm covered both of their faces and breasts. Charlotte, following her lead, did the same to Malcolm. Hannah took Reggie's still spurting cock in her mouth and swallowed the last remnants of his cum explosion down her throat. Charlotte, who had regained enough presence of mind to watch Hannah's actions and follow her lead, did the same to Malcolm. Phil joined in, spraying both of the girls with his ejaculate.
The two girls lay against the couch, holding each other, gasping for breath, breasts heaving with exertion, as they tried to recover from their orgasmic haze. Hannah, the more experienced of the two, was the first to regain the ability to speak and think. She took Charlotte's chin in her face and turned it towards her own.
"Wow, Charlotte. You look so beautiful covered in cum! I'm so glad I got to see you like this." She placed her other hand on Charlotte's shoulder in a tender, caring gesture. "So...now that you've been thoroughly fucked, now that you've made a stud cum...do you like this? Is this for you?"
Charlotte smiled weakly and nodded. Her ability to form thought was coming back, but not as quickly as it had for Hannah. She continued to make small thrusting motions with her hips as if bucking against a phantom invader, her body speaking at least in part for her.
"More...I want more...I want more cock! I need more cum! PLEASE!" She turned to face forward to face the trio of men who hadn't yet fucked her fully.
"I think we can help with that," Tyrone, the sole stud who hadn't taken part in the little mini-orgy, declared. He leaped forward and lifted Charlotte back onto the couch, sliding his cock into her willing pussy as he did. He began to pound away to delighted sounds from Charlotte. Reggie, once again hard, kneeled to Charlotte's side, and she turned her head to begin sucking on his cock. Phil joined the crowd on Hannah's other side, and she took his cock in her hand and stroked it lovingly.
Malcolm helped Hannah to her feet, and the pair stood and watched the scene fondly. Hannah took Malcom's arm in her own and kissed him, almost chastely, on the cheek.
"Thank you," she said. "Thank you so much. You did such a good job of breaking her in. I'm so happy for her. And...well, this may be a little selfish, but my own life is going to be much more fun and easy now that I live with a fellow slut." She gave Malcolm's arm a grateful squeeze.
Malcolm smiled at her. "That was quite the blowjob you delivered. But we haven't gotten to fuck yet. It looks like Charlotte's in good hands and quite capable of handling herself now...I'm a little tired from trying to hold my load so long while I was getting Charlotte adjusted...you want to find a quiet spot to fuck, just the two of us?"
Hannah nodded eagerly. Malcolm offered his arm to Hannah, and she clutched into it. The two began to walk away from the foursome unfolding on the couch, looking for a place they could have some quiet time together.
As they did, Malcolm began to excitedly describe the newest expansion to one of the pair's favorite board games. Hannah expressed skepticism as to the new product, concerned that it would disrupt the careful flow and balance of the base game. As the two debated the merits of the new feature set, they finally found a couch that wasn't hosting sexual shenanigans.
Malcolm sat down on it his erect cock facing upwards. Hannah straddled him, and, before she sank to take his organ into her body, concluded their debate. "I guess we'll just have to try next time we go to Ethan's" she shrugged. She then slid down, letting out a low moan as her friend's penis slid into her pussy. She began to grind as he grabbed her hips and thrust, forcefully but slowly, into her. She lowered her head to Malcolm and the two began to make out, Malcolm playing with her swaying breasts as they did. Hannah smiled at the calmer but still incredible sex. As much as she enjoyed getting taking on multiple studs at once and trying out new cock, there was a lot to be said for familiar sex with someone she cared for, someone who knew her body, and someone whose body she knew. The two entered into a familiar, comfortable rhythm and before too long they came together. Hannah plunged her hips down, taking all of Malcom's load in her pussy. The two looked at each other in post-coital bliss for a moment before exchanging a kiss.
"That was lovely, Hannah, as always," Malcolm said. "But I don't think you've gotten as much cock as a whore like you needs tonight, what if taking care of Charlotte...and there are some other sluts I'd love to fuck tonight too."
"Of course," Hannah said, kissing him on the forehead. "It's time to get back to the fuck fest! I'm sure that lovely cock of yours will make its way back into one of my holes tonight anyways, but thank you for the lovely break!" With that, she slid off of him. The two exchanged a fond hug and went their separate ways for the moment.
Hannah thought she should check on how Charlotte's evening was progressing. After watching her take on three men at once without any prodding or games, she figured that she'd be able to join her as a peer in getting her brains fucked out, and looked forward to it.
As she went back to the location where she and Malcolm had left Charlotte as she was being gang-fucked, she came across a sight that warmed her heart. Sophie and Jess kneeled on all fours on a large couch, facing each other. They were holding hands and making out. Sophie had converted Jess into becoming a black cock slut, and Hannah understood how special that relationship was. She kind of saw Sophie as a kind of mentor emeritus, since she had been present for her turning. Lucas, Jess' close friend and kind of paramour, pounded her from behind.
Lucas pounded into Jess from behind. Jess had explained to Hannah many times that she wasn't looking for a boyfriend at this time in her life, but she and Lucas spent a lot of time together, even when they weren't fucking, and Hannah knew their relationship went beyond just fuck buddies.
Phil had left Charlotte behind and was pounding Sophie from behind. Phil had taken Hannah's anal virginity the night she became a whore at Sophie's urging, and Hannah noticed that since that night, Phil and Sophie always seemed to end up with each other at the end of the group sessions they attended together, that they frequently showed up for and left lunches together, and that they seemed to truly enjoy each other's company outside of fuck fests. Hannah surmised that this was another pair that had found love in the pit of debauchery.
Jess whispered something in Sophie's ear and Sophie nodded. The two girls leaned forward, the cocks of their respective paramours sliding out of their bodies. They gestured towards the men together, and the men smiled and laughed. Sophie and Jess stood from the couch as Lucas and Phil took seats. Jess stood in front of Phil, facing away from him, and Sophie did the same with Lucas. In tandem, the two girls sat back and straddled the men, sliding down to mount them and to begin bouncing on their cocks as they held hands and made out with each other.
Hannah mused that in this world, this was the equivalent of a wholesome double date.
As she watched the romantic scene play out, someone tapped on her shoulder. She let out a delighted squeal and smiled brightly when she saw the person trying to get her attention.
Cassius had led the group that gangfucked her and Jess together the morning after Hannah had become a black cock slut. For all the studs who had plundered her holes in the intervening months, Cassius remained a favorite of Hannah's. They'd exchanged texts-Cassius was working on his thesis and had been impressed by Hannah's insight and intelligence, and they'd swapped several book recommendations. But she hadn't seen him since that delightful morning. She embraced him, her breasts pressing against his chest, her bare skin against his.
"CASSIUS!" She cried out. "It's so lovely to see you!"
"And I'm glad to see you," he said, pulling her into a warm hug. "I was so disappointed that we haven't gotten to fuck again after such a wonderful experience in your room...but, well, you know, grad student life."
Hannah smiled up at him. "Well, we're here now, at an orgy. We can fix that."
"Of course," Cassius nodded. He pulled from Hannah and turned to the side, gesturing towards another naked black man whom Hannah hadn't noticed who stood next to him, looking nervously at Hannah.
"Hannah, this is my friend Julius. He's been part of our group for a while, and he was telling me he's seen you around campus and was blown away by how hot you were. He said when he saw you here, he was shocked to find out you were a black cock slut. When I told him we had fucked each other, he begged me to introduce you. But, well, I think he's kind of shy now."
Julius was like most of the other men she'd met at these parties...tall, muscular, and blessed with an enormous package. He gave Hannah a gentle wave and smiled at her. Hannah pulled away from Cassius and wrapped her arms around the neck of the new stud, pulling her body close to his.
"It's great to meet you! But you shouldn't be shy with me! Believe me, I'm a total slut, if you want to fuck me...just ask!" She reached down to grab his cock and gave it a little shake. "I like what you're working with here!"
She turned back to Cassius. "I want to fuck both of you, but I need to find my roommate...she just became a black cock slut tonight and I left her in a little mini gangbang! I want to see how she's doing. So, we need to be efficient. Both of you fuck me at once! Who wants which hole?"
Cassius grinned. "Well, I've missed that tight little cunt of yours, and Julius wouldn't stop raving about how cute your ass was."
Hannah nodded. She directed Cassius to sit on a nearby armchair. When he did, she climbed on top of it, facing him, and in moments his cock was embedded balls deep inside of her. She turned back to Julius and wiggled her butt. "Come and get it, big boy!" she giggled. Julius didn't need any more prompting, and he lined his cock up with Hannah's exposed asshole, easily sliding it in with a single motion. Hannah let a little grunt as she now had nearly two feet of cock embedded in her petite body, but she quickly acclimated to being fully stuffed and began to grind her hips back and forth as Julius and Cassius began to piston into her, quickly finding a smooth pattern.
The inevitable happened and Hannah began to thrash about and scream as an orgasm overtook her, triggering the two friends buggering her from both friends to unleash their love juice inside both of her holes. Julius slipped out of Hannah's now stretched, cum-filled asshole and Hannah slipped off of Cassius' cock, letting cum ooze from her pussy and asshole. The trio squeezed together on the chair. Hannah caught her breath before addressing the men.
"You both did great guys. Cassius, don't be such a stranger. Julius, I'd love to fuck you again. I can't take your number!" She looked down at her nude form, devoid of a single stitch of clothing or means to store a phone. "But Cassius, please give him mine! I know you have it." She gave the head of each man's deflating cocks a squeeze and a kiss on the head before standing and resuming her search for Charlotte.
She approached the sofa where she'd left Charlotte, but it was now occupied by a dusky, curvy exotic-looking brunette who lay on her side as an anonymous black cock thrust back and forth into her. Hannah recognized her as Christine, Sophie's sometimes rival, sometimes sapphic lover, who competed to see how many fresh, innocent coeds they could seduce into becoming black cock sluts. An auburn-haired woman Hannah didn't recognize who looked like she was in her 30s perched on the arm of the sofa, also getting pounded by a black cock and occasionally leaning down to exchange passionate kisses with Christine.
Hannah arched her eyebrows in surprise. It was a school night, and tonight was supposed to be a relatively quiet and tame affair. This was a major part of the reason she had chosen the event to be the venue for Charlotte's inevitable seduction.
"Hey Hannah, can I get you anything? Water? Food? Lube?" Hannah turned to the source of the quiet, nasal male voice and smiled warmly when she saw Jerry, the host's husband the only fully clothes person left in the house.
Hannah smiled warmly when she saw the kind, generous man. "No thanks, sweetie! But hey...it looks like we've had a lot of new additions show up...it seems like things may be getting out of hand!"
Jerry shook his head. "You saw how many gentlemen came through earlier. Tracy was worried that things WOULD get out of hand if we didn't bring more ladies to even out the ratio. So she called some of her friends to come help out.
Hannah chuckled a bit at that. "Ladies, huh? I think you mean filthy sluts! Or perhaps dirty whores?"
Jerry blushed and looked away. "I mean, if you say so..."
Hannah nodded vigorously. "I do! We should take pride in what we are!"
Her expression grew more serious. "Hey, have you seen Charlotte?"
Jerry stroked his chin as if thinking. "Charlotte...ah, your roommate. Such a lovely young lady. She's been quite the hit tonight. It looks like her fan club is holding a meeting across the way."
He pointed and Hannah saw a semi-circle of about a half dozen naked studs, talking calmly but enthusiastically to each other. Once again, she found her eyebrows arching in puzzlement and surprise. Why were so many studs unattended to? Especially after Tracy had called in reinforcements?
She strolled over to the group and found a stud she'd fucked several times before. They hadn't formed a relationship outside of sex parties, but he was a nice enough guy and a pretty solid lay. She placed a hand on his shoulder. He turned to smile with recognition.
"Hey...Rob right?"
"No...Ron..." he nodded. "But that's okay. How've you been Hannah?"
"Good...but hey, I'm looking for my roommate, Charlotte. Taller than me, but not that tall...black hair...busty....blue eyes...very pale. Southern drawl. Have you seen her?"
"DAMN!" Ron said excitedly. "That slut is your roommate? I got assigned to the wrong dorms as a freshman. Yeah, I've seen her..." He gestured back with his thumb, through the crowd. "I've been waiting my turn...I hear she's a brand new whore, and the guys who've gotten to fuck her can't stop singing her praises...well, a lot of us figured we'd like to get lined up for a chance with the talented new girl rather than fuck some of the regulars..."
Hannah playfully punched Ron on the arm at that comment. "Hey! Us regulars deserve cock too!"
"Oh...I'm sorry..." Ron said, looking abashed.
"I'm just teasing, silly!" Hannah giggled before turning to the wall of black muscle in front of her. The diminutive girl gently pushed the studs aside, occasionally letting out a polite "excuse me" or "beg your pardon" as she approached the center of the group's attention. Although they dwarfed her, the studs readily made way for her as she progressed, partly out of a sense of chivalrous deference to a young lady, partly out of a hope that the naked and well-fucked veteran whore would join in the festivities.
Before long, Hannah found her target. Charlotte was perched on the couch, half-seated, half lying down. Jerome, the stud who had taken Hannah's black cock virginity and who liked to play at being an aggressive thug, stood over Charlotte, pounding into her. When Hannah had left Charlotte, she was at the center of an imminent mini-gangbang at the hand of three other bulls. Now, only stud was fucking her. But whereas Charlotte, the freshly minted black cock slut, had laid back and passively let the trio of men take her, she now clearly took a much more active and assertive role in her fucking. One hand gripped her leg, just below the knee, holding it up and spreading it wide so her pussy was more fully accessible to Jerome. The other hand was at her crotch, her fingers holding open her pussy lips to further ensure that Jerome had access to her most intimate depths, the thumb rubbing at her clit. When Hannah guided Charlotte down her first steps on the path to slutdom, Charlotte had to take her first black cock from behind because she was too nervous to watch it enter her body. Now, her head flitted back and forth between making eye contact with Jerome and watching his monster rod plunder her pussy. When her face raised met to match his gaze, a smoldering, adoring look came across her eyes and her lips curled into a loving smile. When her face lowered to watch the beast ravaging her increasingly stretched out but still tight hole, her eyebrows shot up in amazement her eyes widened with awed disbelief, and her mouth formed an "O" of delighted shock. All the while, she thrust her hips back and forth in tandem with Jerome's fucking. Occasionally, she lifted the hand holding her pussy open to one of her breasts to play with the nipple, and sometimes even to lift it to her mouth so she could suck on it herself!! Her body was covered in a shiny layer of sweat, and splotches of cum were splattered about her nude form, particularly concentrated on her face, around her mouth, and dripping down her large, bouncing breasts. Jerome may have been her only paramour right now, but it was clear that many other men had enjoyed her delights since Hannah had left her to her own devices.
Hannah was so proud of her. Her heart felt like it would leap out of her throat. She might not have been fucking a single man, but the reserved, conservative Southern belle who had come to "rescue" her and who had spent the past few months in silent judgment of the new Hannah was now clearly a willing, enthusiastic, and devoted whore!
Hannah climbed onto the couch, perched on her knees so she loomed over Charlotte.
Charlotte felt the couch cushions shift a bit as the smaller girl settled in, and she turned to see who the new arrival was, her mouth open as if expecting another dark shaft to be shoved into it. When she realized who had joined in her fun, she smiled widely in recognition.
Her lips began to move to form words.
"Ohhh han....ohh fuck fuck fuck me oh god."
That was all she could get out in her distinctive Southern drawl.
Hannah reached out a hand to stroke Charlotte's hair and forehead, tucking back a strand of black hair that had fallen across her pace.
"Thanks, Charlotte...but I'm not him!" She laughed at her joke. Charlotte just groaned. Hannah couldn't tell if it was a reaction to the *** joke, or if it was an expression of pleasure. As she watched Charlotte's eyes roll back and her head thrash about, she admitted it was the likely the latter. Hannah knew that look very well, and the girl was too overwhelmed with sexual delight to comprehend even the lamest of jokes.
Jerome had been too involved in fucking Charlotte to notice Hannah's initial arrival, but her words and laughter finally drew his attention. He turned to her and spoke casually. "Hey, Hannah! I hear this new whore is your roommate! I think she may be almost as slutty as you!"
Hannah balled up her hands into fists and placed them on her sides in a feigned expression of indignance.
"JEROME!" She said, sounding annoyed but with laughter in her voice and a bit of laughter under her sharp tone. "Charlotte is one sexy bitch! And she is most certainly a dirty, nasty slut..." Charlotte's groans intensified and her smile widened at these comments, suggesting that despite most of her higher faculties being pounded away by the giant cock sliding in and out of her cunt, she was still somewhat aware of what was going on.
"But," Hannah continued. "She has a long way to go before she can catch up with my sluttiness!" With that, she reached a hand back and stuck two fingers up her asshole. She pulled her hand back and displayed it to Jerome and Charlotte. It was dripping with cum. Hannah made deliberate eye contact with Jerome as she stuck the fingers into her mouth and sucked them clean. A wicked grin grew on her face and she reached her hand back, two fingers again emerging and again coated with cum. This time, she placed the fingers next to Charlotte's face. Charlotte turned to look at them, face still contorting into a series of awkward, crazed expressions. Without missing a beat, she leaned forward as she opened her mouth, taking Hannah's fingers into her mouth and sucking them dry.
Hannah patted her cheek before stroking her fingers through her hair. "I am, however, very, very proud of her for all she's done tonight. And I know it won't take her too long to catch up with me. And I am looking very forward to being with you every step of the way."
Charlotte smiled happily at the words and looked up at Hannah with admiration and adoration.
Hannah grabbed Jerome by his arm. "Ease up a bit, would you?" She asked. "I'd like to have a conversation with Charlotte, and I don't think she can quite handle that if you pounding into her like a jackhammer."
Jerome readily complied, not halting his power fucking but slowing down and softening the force of his thrusts. As he did, Charlotte seemed to calm down. Her breaths still came out in ragged pants punctuated by moans, but her vision became clear, and the intensity of her thrashing and moaning diminished as her breathing became somewhat more steady.
Hannah lowered her body; she was still on her knees but her face was now only inches from Charlotte's. She gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead and continued to gently run her fingers through her black hair, which was now spread out in a dark, black mane.
She smiled down sweetly at Charlotte. "Are you having a good, my friend?"
"Oh fuck....oh my fucking god Hannah." Her speech was still profane and a little unhinged, but she seemed more in control of her words now. "It's so fucking big Hannah. It feels so good sliding in and out of my tight little cunt... I didn't know I could feel anything like this..."
"CHARLOTTE!" Hannah clapped her hands to the side of her face in an expression of faux outrage. "Since when do fine Southern ladies talk like that? What are you thinking?"
"I'm thinking...uhhhhh....I'm thinking there's nothing I like more than getting FUCKED like the dirty, nasty whore that I am...FUCK! And I'm thinking that I should use language appropriate..fucking...appropriate for the situation."
Charlotte's face contorted into a particular ecstatic expression as it appeared Jerome's strokes reached a particularly delicious spot and she had to shake her head to regain her focus.
"And I'm thinking you made me this way. And I think I fucking love you did!"
Hannah shook her head solemnly. "There's one point you raised I have to disagree with." She spoke seriously but calmly like she and Charlotte were debating the merits of the welfare state or progressive taxation back in their dorm room.
"I didn't make you this way. No, you were like always like this. I just helped you find who you truly were."
Charlotte frowned slightly, looking pensive...or at least as pensive as one could be while naked, covered in sweat and cum, and panting groaning, and writhing about while a foot-long cock slid in and out of one's body.
She turned to look at Hannah and opened her mouth to speak. It was either to argue further with Hannah or argue with her, but that would only ever be known to Charlotte. Her prospective speech was cut off as Hannah's eyes rolled back into her head, a loud moan escaped her lips, and she lunged forward. Charlotte's mouth snapped shut and she looked to the side to see that one of the studs who had been waiting about for their turn with her had crawled onto the couch behind Hannah and was now fucking her from behind! The debate between the two girls was cut off, at least temporarily, when Hannah lowered her head to Charlotte's and the two began making out as they were each fucked. Hannah broke off the kiss to begin sucking on and playing with Charlotte's heaving tits just as Jerome increased the intensity of his thrusts, and Charlotte forgot whatever she was going to respond to Charlotte with as she again descended into a thrashing, moaning, profanity-spewing fuck doll.
Hannah only lifted her face from Charlotte's massive tits when she threw her head back while letting loose with a deep howl, her hands clenching into fists which pounded wildly and mindlessly at the couch, and her body spasming and convulsing wildly. The unknown stud who had brought Hannah to this state began to jackhammer more wildly as he put his primal yell. Charlotte now understood perfectly well what was happening. They were cumming together. The stud pulled back, his cock spurting ropes of cum onto Hannah's back, and at their highest point arching over Hannah's petite frame and onto Charlotte's face. She stuck her head up and opened her mouth, hoping to catch some of the love juice for herself. And, much to her delight, bits of it splashed across her face and into her mouth.
The display pushed Jerome over the edge. His cock twitch and pulses in Charlotte's love tunnel. Charlotte now knew exactly what this meant and her body sang in anticipation at what was about to happen. Sure enough, Jerome unleashed his powerful river of cum deep into Charlotte's body, warm and strong strands filling her with delight and triggering the pale brunette into her own screaming orgasm. He pulled out of Charlotte, and of course, his ejaculation continued, spraying Charlotte's already cum-soaked body. Hannah jumped down off the sofa and took the spewing cock in her mouth, eagerly swallowing the rest of Jerome's loud. When she pulled her mouth off the spent cock, she proudly opened her mouth, displaying that since she leaped into action, the remainder of Jerome's emissions had found their way down into her belly.
Charlotte now lay on the couch flat on her back gasping for breath as cum oozed out of her stretched-out fuck hole. It didn't take long for Ron, Hannah's acquaintance from the gathering of studs watching Charlotte at work, to approach the deliriously happy black cock addict. Charlotte smiled up at him as he approached, and spread her legs in anticipation. Without the two exchanging words, Ron aligned his cock with Charlotte's eager pussy and sunk balls deep into it, hammering his full length in and out of her in deep, intense strokes.
As Charlotte wailed and thrashed about under the power of the new stud, Hannah climbed back onto the couch and sat next to Charlotte, rubbing her pussy as she watched Charlotte get fucked. Another of the students approached Hannah. Hannah smiled up at him and scooted forward a bit, spreading her legs and holding them up under her knees as she offered him her pussy.
The stud began to lean forward before cringing at the sight of Hannah's stretched-out, drenched hole, which oozed with the cum of several other men. "Yo bitch. You're hot, but how many other guys have you fucked tonight? I ain't sticking my dick in that."
Hannah's face broke into a sorrowful pout. She looked crestfallen. Charlotte's joy at being railed by an eleven-inch black cock was marred by the tragic sight. She was heartbroken to see her beloved friend so dejected. She knew she had to do something to help her fellow slut.
It took all of her willpower and mental might, but she grabbed the arms of the stud pounding into her. "Wait!" She said. "Stop fucking me for a bit." She winced at the words which sounded so stupid and nonsensical to her. Ron looked confused, a little hurt, as he pulled out of Charlotte.
"Oh baby, you didn't do anything wrong," Charlotte explained. "But I have to help look out for Hannah!" She rolled off the couch and onto the floor, crawling on her knees until she was positioned in front of Hannah. She looked up at her naked roommate, whose legs were still splayed out, and the steady stream of cum that flowed from her spread-out snatch.
In a way, she knew that the details may have shifted a little, but her goals for the evening had changed. She wanted to help Hannah, who despite all their differences, she dearly loved. Sure, a few hours ago she thought she was coming to safeguard and protect her innocent, virginal friends' virtue. And now she was going to help a fellow slut take more black cocks as a mutual participant in a no holds barred fuckfest. But the principle was the same.
She lowered her face to Hannah's drenched hole and got to work, thrusting her tongue into the well-used cunt and licking up the torrent of cum that had flooded her roommate.
Hannah gasped and moaned in appreciation, her legs flailing about and her hands grabbing Charlotte's head by the hair. The irony of the moment was not lost on her, and she also realized that Charlotte hadn't deviated THAT much from her normal self. Even when they clashed, Hannah understood that Charlotte was trying to look out for her. And now, as Charlotte lapped away at her cum-soaked pussy, preparing the fuck tunnel for an invasion by another massive, ebony rod, Hannah understood that Charlotte was doing the same as she always had: acting as a mother hen, trying to protect Charlotte's best interests. It was just that the two girls now had a more mutual understanding as to what a sexy young woman's best interests were. Charlotte was a dear, caring friend a few hours ago when she had rushed to a stranger's house to protect Hannah's innocence. And she was a dear, caring friend now as she cleaned Hannah's dirty cunt with her eager tongue so that some random stranger would be willing to fuck the shit out of her.
As Charlotte diligently worked away, she felt a pair of strong hands grab her hips. She lifted her face from Hannah's pussy for a moment to groan as she felt a thick, black rod sink into her well-used pussy. She spread her legs out a bit to help the cock work its way into her. When she felt the balls slap against the back of her thighs, she knew he was in. As she'd taken several cocks inside her this evening, she felt comfortable estimating that the new cock was about a foot long, give or take. As the unknown stud began to slide in and out of her, she realized this was someone she hadn't fucked yet. She wasn't sure how many men had fucked her tonight, but each cock felt different, each stud his style of fucking. She loved all the cocks she'd experienced so far, all the methods that had been deployed to bring her to orgasmic heights. This was no different, but it was new. Before she could turn around to see who the welcome stranger pummeling her was, he pushed her head back down towards Hannah's pussy, and Charlotte resumed her efforts. Hannah's hole was not largely clean, but well, she liked eating her roommate’s pussy!
As the stud increased the intensity of his fucking, Charlotte increased the intensity of her cunnilingus She alternated between sticking her tongue up the tunnel and licking at its interior and licking along Hannah's labia eventually lifting her hand to work her fingers in and out of her friend. As she explored Hannah's most intimate parts, her tongue came across a small, hard bit of flesh that stuck out above Hannah's opening. She flicked her tongue across, and Hannah let out a high-pitched shriek, her thighs clenching around the side of Charlotte's head, and a bit of sweet, light liquid spurting out from her pussy and onto Charlotte's chin and neck. Charlotte felt a small, dainty but strong hand push her head deeper into Hannah's crotch, and she realized that Hannah was far stronger than her petite frame suggested!
Charlotte felt like a helpless fuck doll as she knelt between the stud and her slutty roommate, the stud pounding into her and Hannah's surprisingly strong legs wrapped around the sides of her head as her surprisingly strong hand pushed into her cunt. And...she liked it!
Charlotte had lost herself in sensual delights and she didn't know how much time had passed when she felt the grip of Hannah's legs and the pressure of her hand grow even more intense. Her hearing was muffled by Hannah's legs, but she could still make out an animalistic shriek coming from just above her. A few hours ago, Charlotte would have thought some coyote had wandered into the city and was howling at the moon. Now, as Hannah's pussy spurted out liquid onto her face, she knew it was the sound of a whore in rapture. Her heart filled with pride because she was the source of that rapture. That pride pushed Charlotte over the edge, and she erupted into her orgasm, her pussy clamping down around the stranger's cock which had been ravaging her pussy. His grip on her hips tightened as he let loose with his load which flooded into Charlotte.
As Hannah came down from her orgasm, her grip on Charlotte's head relaxed. Charlotte fell to the ground, gasping for air as she was freed. After she caught her breath, she pulled herself up and sat on the floor against the couch. She turned to see the stud who had been fucking her as she cleaned Hannah's pussy so that more studs would be willing to fuck her again. As her vision cleared, she realized it had been the stud who had refused to fuck Hannah because she said her pussy was too cum filled.
Charlotte realized she had been tricked! Her pussy was at least as flooded with cum as Hannah's, and the dirty hole had to have been on full display to the man as she knelt in front of Hannah, eating her out. The man hadn't been disgusted by Hannah's cum-filled cunt! He'd just wanted to incite a lesbian display. Still, Charlotte couldn't be mad at the situation.
Hannah pulled herself into a sitting position as she caught her breath.
"Charlotte," she said, "Meet my friend Malick. Malick, meet my roommate...and very DEAR friend Charlotte."
Malick bent down to offer Charlotte a hand. She grasped, and he helped her to her feet.
As she stood, Hannah admired her roommate’s nude form from behind. Charlotte was fit, but her curvy figure meant that she had plenty of junk in the trunk-especially for a white girl. Hannah couldn’t wait to dive in between her cheeks. But as she admired her naked roommate's butt, she couldn't help but notice the asshole was still puckered tight, and while her body was covered in splotches of cum and a steady river of cum flowed from her stretched out cunt, her asshole seemed to be free of the marks of any fucking.
"You guys know each other?" Charlotte didn't notice Hannah's appraisal. asked.
"Yup," Hannah nodded happily. "Malick was there the first time I got fucked by black cock!"
"And many times other times she's been fucked by back cock!" Malick contributed.
Charlotte frowned. "Somehow, I don't think you were turned off by how many guys had dumped their loads in Hannah..."
Hannah and Malick began to laugh.
"Guilty!" Malick confessed. "What can I say, I love watching sluts lez out with each other."
Charlotte couldn't help but join in the laughter.
"You know, you don't have to resort to tricks to get me to 'lez out' with Hannah. Or to get inside my pussy!" Charlotte retorted.
"Oh we know," Hannah said, standing behind Charlotte and kissing her neck. "But it's so much more fun that way. Besides...we need to get you to lez out with some more whores!"
"We're gonna get to that," Malick said. "But do you know how hard it was turning down Hannah when she was baring that pussy to me? I deserve an Oscar that shit!"
"Well," Hannah said. "I think you'll have to settle for just fucking me right now instead."
"I can live with that," Malick said, moving around Charlotte. As he did, Hannah leaned forward so her forward pressed against Charlotte's. She whispered. "Hey, sweetie. It looks like you haven’t been fucked in the ass yet...have the studs been holding back on you?"
Charlotte let out a little squeak and placed her palm over her mouth. The weapons which had plundered her little white pussy had stretched it out, and she loved it. But taking one in her asshole! That was...that was...the corners of her mouth twitched up in a smile. That was a wonderful idea. But it was something she'd need to work up to. "Oh, my lord..." Charlotte muttered. "One of these beasts in my little asshole...I admit, it sounds divine. But...I don't think I'm ready for that tonight."
Hannah smiled. "Does that mean there will be more nights filled with black cock?”
“Of course!” Charlotte nodded.
As he did, Hannah turned so her back was towards Charlotte's back. Malick continued his jaunt and stood in front of Hannah. For a moment, Charlotte was worried she would be forgotten. But then, another of the studs who had been watching the scene play out quickly replaced him, standing in front of Charlotte.
Hannah turned her head back and spoke directly into Charlotte's ear. "Hey, sweetie. Let's show these studs what two roommates can do!" She then sank to her knees. Charlotte couldn't see what Hannah was doing, but she fully understood the meaning of her statement. She swiftly followed Hannah's lead and sank to her knees. She was now face to face with the stranger's cock. As she took it in her mouth, she heard a groan a masculine groan from wet, sucking sounds from behind her. She smiled as she knew she had the right, and her pussy spasmed and squirted a bit as the sexy image of her and Hannah, back to back, engaged in synchronized cock sucking, filled her mind.
Hannah popped Malick's cock out of her mouth and turned, her mouth to Charlotte's ear. "As much I love sucking dick, my pussy is crying out to get stuffed. How about you Charlotte?" Charlotte smiled around the cock in her mouth and nodded her as she continued to suck.
Hannah stood, and Charlotte reluctantly pulled the cock out of her mouth, following her roommate's lead. Hannah gestured for Malick and the other, unknown stud, to sit on the couch. The two sat side to side, monster cocks sticking in the air, glistening with the saliva of the roommates.
Hannah took Charlotte's hand and turned her back to the two studs, even as she backed up closer to them. Charlotte fust followed her lead. Soon, the two girls were right in front of the men. Hannah let go of Charlotte's hand and squatted above the unnamed bull whose cock Charlotte had just been cocking. She repositioned herself so her hungry pussy was right above Malick's obelisk, and hissed as she lowered herself. Charlotte, picking up the hint, mirrored Hannah's motions and was soon impaled on Malick's cock.
Once both girls had cocks firmly embedded in their bodies, any idea of graceful synchronicity left their minds. They needed to get fucked! They began to bounce and grind on the fuck meat stretching their little, white holes.
"Gentlemen!" A new female, voice exclaimed. "I know fucking teenagers can be fun, but us older ladies have a lot of experience to offer too!"
Hannah, whose head had been lowered to admire the way that the stranger's cock stretched out her cunt, looked up to see who the newcomer was. She smiled when she the auburn-haired older woman she had earlier seen getting fucked with Christine. She was joined by three other naked women who appeared to be in their thirties and 40s, all of whom showed the telltale signs of having been thoroughly fucked. The quartet represented a variety of body types and looks, but all were fit and beautiful. Hannah began to grind her pussy more aggressively onto the stranger's shaft as she was turned on by the bevy of older sluts.
It appeared the remaining studs who had formed Charlotte and Hannah's audience felt the same. They all turned to embrace and fondle the new arrivals. The female leader of the group pulled two studs by their cocks and tossed her head to the group.
"I think these two whores have things well in hand...let's go find a space where we can fuck each other's brains out!" With that, she guided the group away towards another part of the house.
Hannah turned when she heard a frustrated sound coming from Charlotte. She smiled and turned towards her roommate, an obvious look of disappointment at having the studs led away.
"Don't worry, roomie!" She instructed Charlotte. "There's more than enough cocks here for everyone! Never be jealous of another slut!"
It was now Charlotte's turn to take the initiative. She reached over and stroked Hannah's outstretched pussy, rubbing the lips and playing with the clit. Hannah, pleased that Charlotte was getting with the program, returned the favor. i
As the two roommates bonded with each another pair of sluts was getting fucked, side by side across the room. Chloe and Tracy perched next to each other, knees on a couch and elbows on a coffee table in front of it. Professor Duke pounded into Chloe while DeShawn pounded into Tracy.
The twenty-year-old undergraduate and thirty-something professor tightly held hands as they bucked about with the force of the cocks splitting them open, moaning and gasping obscenities.
Tracy, of course, was an accomplished and award-winning comparative literature professor. Chloe was her protege. Her protege as a budding academic--Chloe's first day of college classes had been in Tracy's freshmen survey course. And her protege as a whore. Tracy had introduced the innocent, shy, bookish freshmen to the world of black cock. Two years later, Chloe was still bookish but far from shy and innocent.
The moment the first black stud pushed the head of his cock past Chloe's tight pussy lips and began siding it back and forth into her then-virginal hole, Chloe knew that she was born to be take cock. Tracy of course, had been present for the precious moment, and as she watched Chloe's eyes roll back into her head and listened to the moan that erupted from her throat, she knew that she was a kindred spirit, not just someone to accompany to gangbangs, but someone to help convert other undergrads into black cock addicts.
Since then, the two were inseparable. Tracy had ensured that every semester, Chloe served as both her research assistant and teacher's assistant. This wasn't a mere pretext or sinecure; Chloe was a brilliant scholar and teacher in her own right. Chloe had also become the student leader of a book club sponsored by Tracy. She had started college with plans to go to law school, but under Tracy's guidance realized that her true calling, aside from getting pounded by monster cocks, was in academia. Of course, both Tracy and Chloe were serious about their intellectual pursuits and helping to develop curious young minds. But they had also used their position to ensure a steady supply of eager young pussy for their black lovers.
One of their rare disagreements occurred when they met Sarah, Hannah's older sister. Tracy had called her out as a prospective black cock devotee the moment she laid eyes on her. Hannah liked Sarah, but couldn't believe that the awkward, prudish girl would ever join their clique.
Of course, Jess, one of the most brazen sluts in their circle of friends, quickly proved Chloe wrong. Chloe realized should have trusted the wisdom and experience of her mentor. And so when Chloe met Hannah for the first time, and Tracy enthusiastically endorsed the younger of the Cohen sisters as a prime candidate for blacking, Chloe was eager to befriend the Midwesterner. Of course, Jess swept in and took the naive freshmen under her wing.
Now, the student and teacher were taking the two biggest cocks in the room together. Tracy had introduced Chloe and Duke that night, and now Chloe marveled at the power and endurance of the older man, who could put many younger bulls to shame. Tracy meanwhile, had just erupted into an orgasm as Chloe's boyfriend of late plowed into her. She let loose a decidedly undignified, un-professor-like scream as her pussy convulsed around the sixteen inches, her free hand pounding into the coffee table, the hand which held Chloe's tightening its grip like a vice. As her orgasm ripped through her body, her elbows gave way and she fell forward onto the table. In time, the orgasm subsided and Tracy gathered her senses. DeShawn was still thrusting into it, not having blown his load despite Tracy's cunt clamping down on his cock like a vice.
Tracy brushed a bit of hair out of her face and looked forward. Hannah, now a dedicated black cock slut and a fixture at fuck parties large and small, was of course happily bouncing on some unknown stud's cock. But Charlotte, the roommate who had come because she thought the study group of a few hours ago was up to no good and who had passed out when she saw her first live cock (let alone her first live, giant, black cock) who now next to her, naked, sweaty, and also bouncing along happily on a stud of her own.
Tracy let out an excited squeal of delight. Another prude broken! Her sixth slut sense had told her that Charlotte was another cock waiting to break out of her shell the moment she opened the door for her a few short hours ago. She turned to Chloe, eager to share the news with her. But Chloe was lost in her world of sexual pleasure, her head thrashing about and her eyes staring off into the void.
For now, she'd need to leave Chloe to her in devices. Still, she wanted to go visit the new slut. She slid forward and off of DeShawn's cock. He gave his squawk of protest, but his annoyance halted when his eyes locked on the source of Tracy's distraction.
Tracy grabbed his cock and tugged him towards the couch where the slutty roommates frolicked. As she approached with DeShawn in tow, Charlotte leaned over and whispered something in Hannah's ear. Hannah grinned and nodded, and the two girls popped off the cocks they had been riding. Their slutty adventures weren't coming to an end though; they merely positions. Hannah turned around to face Malick before she mounted him, while Charlotte continued in the reverse cowgirl position on the unknown soldier.
Tracy sidles onto the couch next to Charlotte, kneeling next to her. She began to kiss and nibble at her neck. "I knew you were a slut the moment you walked in this door, baby. You didn't know it yet. But I knew you'd be stripped naked and taking a giant fuck stick up that little pussy of yours."
Charlotte just moaned.
"I heard so much about you from Hannah, you know. She loves you. Despite all of your differences. Well, all the differences you used to have. I think tonight you've found you had a lot more in common than you thought."
"Yessss," Charlotte groaned nodding her head in a sign that she understood Tracey's statements through her orgasmic haze.
"You know, when Hannah started to hang out with Jess, a lot of us never thought she'd turn. But, well...look at her now." Charlotte turned to look at her roommate grinding her hips on the stranger's cock as he continued to thrust into her. He had fucked Charlotte quite well, and Hannah looked like she was also enjoying his efforts. Charlotte reflected that they should get the man's name.
As Charlotte watched Hannah in action, DeShawn and his monster weapon came into view. He stood behind Hannah and placed his hand on her shoulder, using the other to hold his cock as he came closer and closer to her as she continued to fuck the stranger. Hannah turned to look at him and he whispered something in her ear. She smiled and nodded.
Charlotte's eyes grew to their greatest circumference of the night--greater even than when she had first seen Jess and Tracy servicing Duke, back when she was still a virgin- as Deshawn aligned the beast with Hannah's asshole. Hannah had asked her point blank about anal sex not that long ago, and her asshole gaped slightly and, like her pussy, dripped with cum. Charlotte knew Hannah loved getting fucked in the ass. But surely, not with something so big! Charlotte's disbelief was shattered when DeShawn slid into the girl's unused hole in an easy, swift gesture, burying his entire shaft in seconds. Hannah grunted when it first penetrated her, threw her head back, and let out a deep moan as it worked its way in, but she smiled happily and continued to thrust her hips. DeShawn began pumping the beast in and out of her, and Hannah pounded her firsts and cried out, but Charlotte recognized her reactions as delighted, not pained.
Charlotte realized that she was jealous. She wanted to be able to take that much cock! She felt a gentle stroke of her hair as she watched Hannah's conquest in fascination.
"Not an anal whore yet, are we?" Tracy asked. Charlotte turned to her, a sad look in her eyes, and shook her head.
"It's okay sweetie," Tracy said kissing her forehead. "We all need to go at our own pace. When you're ready, and I know you will be, your asshole will be another nasty little fuck hole to be plundered by a legion of black studs."
The mix of tenderness and vulgarity drove Charlotte to new heights of pleasure, and she came all over Malick's cock, triggering his orgasm. Charlotte slid off him. After less than a minute, Malick's cock was once again hard. But he didn't return his attention to Charlotte. No, he got up, walked around the couch, and stuck his cock in Hannah's face. Her hands were clenching the stranger's shoulders as she was fucked at both ends, and she didn't have the strength or coordination to grasp the offered cock with her hands. Instead, she leaned forward and swallowed it whole, bobbing her head up and down in a hands-free blowjob.
"Mmmm,'" Tracey murmured next to Charlotte. "I love being airtight!"
She then pulled Charlotte up by her hand. "I think Hannah's going to have her hands full keeping these guys occupied. Let's go find some new meat for you!"
She tugged Hannah towards a part of the large living room she hadn't paid attention to before, and Charlotte was surprised to see an out-of-place piece of furniture.
"Is that..." She asked.
"A bed? Yup!" Tracy nodded proudly. "Yea it's not standard to keep something like that in your living room, but well, if Jerry and I are going to invite anyone here we're going to trust them with the knowledge that being a cumdump is one of my favorite hobbies."
Tracy pulled Charlotte over the bed. It was currently unused, but the sheets were rumpled and covered in liquid--cum, sweat, and lady squirt, Charlotte inferred. The out-of-place piece of furniture had seen a fair amount of use tonight. As she did, another group of studs began to form around them.
"Hey boys," Tracy said coquettishly. "Guess what? Charlotte here was a virgin a couple of hours ago. Charlotte, how many black cocks have you had up your cunt in the past couple hours."
Charlotte looked pensive, trying to calculate. She started to count on her fingers, but before long they were all outstretched and she wasn't done. "You know, Tracy. I have no idea the exact number. But," she lay back on the bed as she spoke, spreading her legs to fully display her pussy as she did, "It's not nearly enough!"
Tracy laughed. "This girl may have been a virgin a couple hours ago, but I'd say she's a bona fide whore now! Come and get it, boys!"
One of the studs ran forward and thrust into her exposed hole. Charlotte grunted with the impact and laid flat back on her back, but welcomed the new cock as it slid into her. Within seconds, another stud climbed onto the bed and kneeled at Charlotte's head. Charlotte laid her head back and grasped the cock, taking it in her mouth. She felt the bed shift as two heavyweights flanked her. She knew what this meant, and held the cock she was sucking in her mouth using only suction as she stretched out her arms to grasp the cocks that she now knew lay next to her. Her mind was now focused only on pleasuring the four men. Tracy and Hannah were pushed out of her mind by the power and volume of the cocks that surrounded her.
Charlotte's world was now black cock. Any other thoughts or memories were wiped away by the pleasure she was receiving from the men who pounded away at her. Her only concern was experiencing that pleasure, and giving it back. She was, for the moment, no more than a receptacle for black cock. She didn't want to be anything else.
When one of the men dumped his load in her or let loose a torrent of cum across her body, another man immediately took his place. Charlotte didn't have the interest, or even the ability, to count how many were fucking her in one way or another, or to mark how much time this ravaging went on. She didn't care. All she cared about was what she felt in the moment.
And so she didn't know how much time had passed when she let loose a primal scream the last of the coterie of men which had surrounded the bed unleashed his load into her well-fucked pussy. She didn't know how much time had passed, how many orgasms she had, how many men had erupted in her pussy, on her face, splattered her body with their baby batter.
As the last of the cocks plopped out of her pussy, she curled up on the bed. She felt vacant, but she was okay with that. She was exhausted from all the fucking-happy, but exhausted. She relished the soft feeling of the luxurious fabric, but not as much as she relished the sticky remnants of sweat and cum she now wallowed in. She wasn't sure where she was, what she'd been doing before her gangfuck session, or even what her name was. She just knew she had been and truly fucked, and she loved it!
As Charlotte lay on her side, she saw another young woman approaching her. She was, of course, completely nude except for a pair of black, horn-rimmed glasses which did nothing to dampen the brilliance of her emerald eyes. Her reddish brown hair was a mess, sticking out around her head in the ruddy halo and with splotches of white cum throughout. Her medium-sized breasts looked larger than they were on her small frame, and her body was covered in sweat and cum. The cum was especially concentrated on her inner thighs as a steady stream of the life-giving substance flowed from her stretched-out pussy, some falling to the floor, some running along the girl's legs. As she approached Charlotte, she wore a knowing smirk and her eyes twinkled with mischief and delight.
Charlotte thought she was beautiful. And, somehow, familiar. But Charlotte couldn't even remember her name right now--she couldn't put her finger on who this angelic slut was.
Charlotte played with her pussy as the mysterious redhead continued her approach. The girl has a sense of sweet friendliness about her but had been thoroughly fucked. Charlotte thought she was incredibly sexy, and shamelessly masturbated as she admired her nude form.
The naked girl lay down next to Charlotte on the bed and gently stroked her hair. Charlotte quivered as butterflies began to fly about in her stomach at the feel of the girl's naked, soft, warm flesh against her own. "Well, Charlotte," she said, "You look like one well fucked whore!"
Charlotte blinked at the mention of her name. A rush of memories came back and her identity and the events of the past few moments came back to her. She was Charlotte Lumiere, Alabama native, a star student, and an up-and-coming leader in the campuses College Republicans and bible study groups. A few hours ago, she was a virgin. She had come here to save Hannah nude woman who lay next to her. And now she had spent the past few hours getting pounded by any stud who wanted her, eating out the pussies of her fellow sluts, and getting covered in cum. And she loved it!
Charlotte had come down from the sexual coma which had shut down her brain and wiped her memory. She knew who she was now.
She was Charlotte Lumiere, Alabama native, a star student and up-and-coming leader in the campuses College Republicans and bible study groups-and a devoted black cock slut!
"Oh Hannah," Charlotte groaned. "I am a well-fucked whore. So much cock....so much cum....it's so fucking amazing."
Hannah beamed at her. "I'm so happy for you...and so proud of you! How many cocks did you just take on all by yourself?"
Charlotte blinked. "I don't even know. I was having way too much fun to keep a tally." Yes, turning into a senseless fuck doll for a horde of anonymous black men was now very much Charlotte's idea of fun.
"I hope you don't mind us joining you," a cheerful feminine voice chimed in. Charlotte and Hannah turned to see that it was Chloe who had spoken, and she was accompanied by Jess, DeShawn, and Professor Duke.
"Of course not!" Hannah chirped, and gestured for the new arrivals to join her and Charlotte on the bed.
"Damn girl, you are just completely covered in cum!" Jess said. "Don't me wrong...it's a great look. But we may need to get you cleaned up or some of the studs might be reluctant to fuck you. She cupped one of Charlotte's breasts as she spoke.
"Mmmmm." Hannah made an eager, hungry sound at Jess's suggestion." "I have an idea of how we can do that." She turned Charlotte's head to her lips and pulled her into a deep French kiss.
"You girls are right...and I know exactly where we should start." Chloe scooted around and lowered her face to Charlotte's flooded cunt, and dived in with her fingers and tongue. Charlotte moaned deeply into Chloe's mouth at the sapphic ministrations. In seconds, Charlotte's world was again a world of sensual delights as her three friends ran their tongues and hands all over her body, eagerly licking away the layer of cum that covered her body, each taking special care to lap away at her pussy---even after it seemed there was no cum left to clean. Charlotte could only moan and whimper as the women did their work, awash in delight. She had loved being at the center of a savage fuck fest in which stud after stud ravished her, using whatever parts of her body (except her ass!) they wished to bring themselves and Charlotte to mind-blowing orgasms. But the more tender, softer attention she was receiving from the three women was also intensely delightful. The inevitable happened, and Charlotte's body began to convulse into Chloe's mouth as she made out with her, squirt erupting from her pussy and onto Jessica's face as the blonde lapped away at and fingered the stretched hole.
Charlotte had been exhausted from her gangbang, but the lesbian love fest left her again aroused and energized.
"Ladies," she said. "That was lovely...but I need more cock!"
DeShawn laughed loudly from above her. Charlotte lifted her body a bit, supporting herself on her elbows, and looked at him. His monster cock, the one she had seen slip so easily into Hannah's asshole, was fully erect, and pointing towards her he stroked her.
She gulped. That was certainly some more cock! She had been disgusted, and then frightened by the thing. But now, she felt her pussy twitch and spasm with hunger as she eyed it.
"YES!" She cried. "Shove that beast up inside me!"
Chloe, who now knelt above and behind Charlotte, grabbed her shoulder. Charlotte looked up at her and saw a thoughtful frown on her face. Charlotte was puzzled. Surely with all that had gone Chloe couldn't be upset that she had demanded her boyfriend fuck her?
"His cock is no joke," Chloe said. "Believe me I know!" Her frown turned into a smile. "But I think you can take it!"
Hannah nodded and spread out her pussy with one of her hands, inviting him to plunder her.
DeShawn grabbed Charlotte by the waist and pulled her forward so her pussy was aligned with the edge of the bed. Chloe crawled forward so she was directly over Charlotte's head, and began to stroke and caress her face as she cooed reassuring words. "You're a total whore Charlotte, a natural-born slut. Your pussy was built for black cock. I know you can take it! I believe in you!"
Hannah and Jess crawled to Charlotte's sides, flanking her. Hannah took one of Jessica's hands in her own. Jess leaned down to suck on and play with Charlotte's heaving tits.
DeShawn rested his cock on Charlotte's stomach. She gasped at its weight, the sheer strength and power of the weapon sending shivers down her spine before it had even entered her. Her head began to spin as she thought about what was going to happen to her.
DeShawn readjusted his cock and lined the head up with her opening.
"DO IT!" Charlotte hissed.
DeShawn moved forward, the head pushing aside Charlotte's pussy lips. She gasped at the sensation. The tends in her neck popped out as she perched her head up, determined to watch the sixteen incher slide into her tight, young cunt.
Charlotte nodded eagerly, eyes wild with lust, as she silently urged the stud on.
He slid deeper into the willing slut, forcefully but carefully. Charlotte's breathing became shallow and ragged. DeShawn was only a few inches inside her, and countless cocks had gone far deeper into her that evening. But he was so thick! The nerve endings in Charlotte's pussy exploded into an electrical storm around the invader. Charlotte threw her head for a moment as she lost some control of her body and mind, but she shook her head as if to focus and looked back at the cock which was now embedded a few inches in her body. Charlotte whimpered and panted, her face contorted in ecstasy and disbelief, as she felt an impossibly girthy rod stretch out her recently virginal cunt.
"You're doing such a good job, honey," Chloe cooed from above her.
Seconds seemed like minutes as DeShawn worked his cock deeper and deeper into the receptive hole. He was forceful but careful, maneuvering so that Charlotte could experience his sexual power without experiencing pain or discomfort. He seemed to sense her feelings, and he calibrated his invasion to heighten Charlotte's excitement without overwhelming her or causing her pain. Charlotte realized why Chloe liked this guy so much. He wasn't just a monster cock, but a skilled fucker.
DeShawn was no more than halfway in. He was more deeply embedded than a normal man could ever hope to be, but Charlotte still had several cocks to penetrate her more deeply. The stretching though! Her pussy never felt more stuffed. She arched Her whimpering began to turn into a howl, and the hand which had been holding her hole open for DeShawn shot out. Jess grabbed it in support.
Charlotte tried to calm herself, using all her willpower to slow her breathing and keep her eyes on her pussy and the cock. She tightened her grip on Jess and Hannah's hands, drawing strength from the support of the more experienced sluts, who all offered words of encouragement support.
DeShawn was now deeper than most of the men had gone. Charlotte's battle to keep control of her body took a turn for the worse, and she arched her back as her head began to roll around the bed. She could no longer watch her conquest and although she could feel how deep DeShawn was, she didn't know how much further he had to before he was fully embedded in her.
Until she felt his balls slap against her ass. She again mustered her strength and lifted her head to look at her defilement. She couldn't see any more of DeShawn's cock! His upper pubic area now made full contact with hers.
"What...what are you waiting for? She gasped as she struggled to get the words out. "FUCKING POUND ME!!!"
DeShawn grinned and began to thrust in and out. Charlotte cooed and whimpered at the amazing sensations. DeShawn remained the skillful gentleman, his initial motions more massaging her cunt than pounding it.
As Charlotte became more comfortable, DeShawn increased the power and speed of his thrusts, and soon she was thrashing about on the bed, a howling sex demon.
She was barely cognizant of her surroundings, or anything other than the monster pounding into her, but she looked when she heard Chloe let out a happy moan. Jerome had pulled her away from Charlotte's head and was now pounding her from behind. Hannah felt a flash of envy; of all the men who had fucked her that night, she felt a special affection for the man. The feeling was quickly extinguished as Chloe's boyfriend continued to hammer into her.
Professor Duke, who had been watching the scene patiently, climbed onto the bed to replace Chloe's position. But whereas Chloe had caressed and soothed her, Duke gently slapped her face with his cock. He didn't need to say anything more, and Charlotte stretched out her neck so she could take him in her mouth, using her last bits of control to suck and stroke the older man's shaft and play with his balls.
DeShawn grabbed Charlotte's hips and flipped her over, so she was now on all fours on the bed. In the few seconds it took to execute the maneuver, Charlotte marveled at how strange it felt to have an empty cunt after it had spent so long getting stuffed by such a huge cock. That feeling of vacancy didn't long though, as DeShawn thrust into her, this time in a single, forceful motion, with no ceremony or trepidation. Charlotte let out a moan and her head fell to the sheets before she remembered that she was leaving cock neglected! The dedicated slut got a hold of herself and leaned forward to take Professor Duke's cock back into her mouth. As the two biggest cocks of tonight's event used her body from both ends.
Another cock gently slapped the side of her face. Duke's cock popped out of her mouth as she turned to look at the intruder. She smiled widely when she saw it was Malcom! In the first few moments of her conversion into a slut, she hadn't been able to take his entire cock in her mouth. Now, she was confident she could handle it! She grabbed the cock in her hand, pulled it into her mouth, and sure enough, swallowed the entire thing in a single motion! She began sliding her mouth up and down it, working the full length in and out of her easily. Not wanting to a stud unattended, she lifted a hand to stroke Duke's cock. Now a skilled multitasker, she moved her head back and forth between the two men, sucking one and stroking the other in a chaotic frenzy.
DeShawn's cock began to twitch and pulse. Charlotte knew what that meant, and her pussy so tightly clutched the massive rod, that she could feel its every motion. Sure enough, thick warm powerful streams flooded her pussy. The volume and force of the cum explosion was greater than anything she'd yet experienced. Her pussy began to spasm and she lost her ability to service Duke and Malcolm as her upper body collapsed into the bed. She screamed into the sheets as she tightly grabbed bunches of fabric and a powerful orgasm ripped through her body.
DeShawn pulled his cock out of Charlotte's abused hole, and she felt a torrent of cum burst forth from her. She looked back and saw that DeShawn’s cock was still fully erect! She'd realized that these studs had incredible recovery power, but DeShawn's cock hadn't even deflated after dumping a truly prodigious amount of cum inside of Charlotte!
The man grabbed Jessica's legs, pulling her forward. When Jessica was aligned on the edge of the bed, she grabbed her legs and pulled them back, so her knees were next to the bed, smiling up at him as she knew what was about to happen. Sure enough, he plunged into Jess, again without ceremony or hesitation. The veteran whore didn't need to be gently broken in to deal with his giant cock!
Charlotte's now gaping pussy felt desperately empty, and it continued to spasm even after her orgasm passed as if asking to get stuffed with another cock. Duke was ready to oblige. He swung around and slid into Charlotte, pounding her from behind just as DeShawn had a few seconds ago. Charlotte made happy sounds at the resumed conquest of her cunt. DeShawn was slightly bigger than Duke, but his cock was still bigger than nearly all of the dozens which had fucked Charlotte that night! And Duke seemed to modulate the force and pattern of his thrusts so he drove into Charlotte's body exactly where she wanted it the most, exactly how she wanted it the most. The men she'd been with tonight were all skilled lovers, but DeShawn's skill was amplified by the sheer size of his tool. Duke, an older, more experienced man, was even more talented than DeShawn. As Charlotte adjusted to the new cock splitting her open, she looked up and saw that Malcolm still looked down at her patiently, and, obedient slut that she was, she took his cock back in her mouth.
After at least three more eye-rolling, body-shattering orgasms that ripped through Charlotte's body, Duke grabbed her hips in a vice-like grip and unloaded his baby batter into her. Charlotte remembered the emotional arguments she'd had with her mother about birth control and felt gratitude that she'd eventually given in. If she weren't protected, she'd have been undoubtedly impregnated tonight. She knew she wanted a ****** and children, but only with the right man. Whether the right man would be an ebony sex god or a quiet, kind man like Jerry Suffolk, she didn't know. She loved sex, but sex and love were now decoupled in her mind. And regardless of who she married, she knew she'd spend the rest of her life getting fucked by legions of black bulls, eating the cunts of other whores. And besides, Charlotte had only been a slut for a few hours. She had a lot more fucking to do before being slowed down by a pregnancy!
While had these thoughts, Duke pulled out and ropes of cum coated her back. Charlotte turned around and laid on her back, allowing Duke to spray her belly, breasts, and face. Malcom soon joined in soaking Charlotte with cum, and in shorter Jerome and DeShawn added their sprays of semen to Charlotte's body.
"That shit was off the hook!" Jess cried out.
Jessica, just lay back, panting, as Hannah held her hair and stroked her hair.
"You catch your breath, honey, I'm going to get fucked some more!" Jess said as she jumped up from the bed, pulling DeShawn and Duke by the hands. Chloe and Malcolm followed, and Hannah and Charlotte were again left alone.
Charlotte just lay on the bed, soaking in the blissful aftermath of having been ravaged by two of the biggest cocks she'd seen in her life. She laughed a bit at the realization that, before tonight, she hadn't seen any cocks. Now, she was comparing the dozens of cocks she had seen, which had worked their way into her pussy, her mouth, her hands. All in the past two hours!
"Ready for more?" Hannah asked.
"Oh yes," Charlotte chirped. "Let's go!"
Hannah helped Charlotte climb off the bed and onto her feet and offered Charlotte her elbow. Charlotte wrapped her arm around it. The naked pair began walking towards one of the larger clusters of men and women.
As Charlotte walked across the room, she surveyed her surroundings. All her life, she had heard about the evils of porn. In a world where porn littered the internet and had begun to pollute the culture, she had diligently avoided it. Now, the scene which played out before her was more obscene than what, a few hours ago, would have been her most sickening idea of what porn would look like. But Charlotte wasn't sickened. She was enthralled! The sounds of feminine screams and moans, profanity-laden tirades, and masculine roars echoed in her ears. A few hours ago, she would have yelled at Hannah or anyone else who dropped a "damn!" Now, the familiar sounds of women begging studs to pound their tight pussies in the most vulgar of ways seemed like the most insightful words from the most revered tomes of wisdom. Charlotte saw the debauched partygoers not as fallen sinners, but as her compatriots. She no longer looked upon the filthy, no-holds-barred debauchery with judgment or fear. She felt only approval. A few hours ago, she would never have exposed her shoulders or midriffs. Now, she walked naked across a room full of people, a steady stream of cum flowing out of her stretched-out pussy, some of it dropping to the floor, some of it coating her inner thighs.
Hannah and Charlotte approached the group. Hannah pushed aside the wall of black muscle on the outer banks of the group, and the roommates walked closer to the center of the group.
On a coffee table, Charlotte saw the muscular legs, torso, and arms of one of the studs. But she didn't know who it was, because a blonde, one of the MILFs who was a late arrival to the party straddled his face. Tracy rode his cock on his other end, and the two older women made out with each other.
Sophie stood at an angle over a couch, one foot on the couch, one foot on the ground, hands grabbing its back, as DeShawn pounded into her from behind.
Next to her, Malcolm knelt on the couch. Chloe supported herself against the lower couch as she lay upside and Malcolm pounded down into her from above while she played with her breasts--a position that Hannah later explained was called a pile driver.
Jess was next to the couch, standing but their body bent into an "L" as a stud fucked her from behind and she sucked another.
Another stud stood as he gripped the auburn-haired leader of the MILFs by her lower thighs as she leaned against him, legs in the air. His cock split open her asshole as he thrust in and out of it, and one of the other MILFs s alternated between licking his balls and her friend's pussy.
Two powerful studs pulled Hannah and Charlotte apart. They gently but firmly pushed the girls' shoulders, guiding them to kneel on all fours, facing each other. Hannah's face turned into a grimace and she let out a primal grunt, and as her breasts began to bounce back and forth it was obvious the stud was now fucking her. Charlotte's stud wasn't far behind, and soon she was moaning and bucking about on another stranger's fuck meat.
As they were each fucked, Hannah and Charlotte locked eyes. They looked at each other with deep understanding. They couldn't speak coherently, and even if they weren't being fucked powerfully enough to deprive them of their power for thoughtful speech, the sounds of fucking around them would have made talking impossible. But they still managed to have a conversation or at least some form of deep understanding, as they looked deeply into each other's eyes.
But eventually, Hannah's moans began an animal-like keeping and her eyes rolled back into her head. Her elbows gave out and her face pressed against the floor, and she began to desperately run her hands through her hair as she became lost in her orgasm.
Charlotte wasn't that far behind, and as her pussy began to spasm around the cock hammering away at her, triggering another explosion of sperm into her body. The stud pulled out. "Damn, you got a fine ass pussy, bitch!" was the only comment he made before wandering off. Within seconds, another cock filled Charlotte from behind. She pulled herself back up, and saw Hannah had done the same, saw that another, new stud was drilling the redhead from behind.
The two roommates shared a smile.
Charlotte didn't want this night to end. She knew it would have to, at some point, and soon. But she also knew that this was the first step in a journey she wanted to firmly embrace. She had many more black cocks in her future, and she couldn't be happier for it.
Charlotte had been having a wonderful time. Jessica was growing on her. So were all of Hannah’s friends, who, despite their often profane language, questionable fashion choices, and mysterious gatherings were a friendly, intelligent group. Charlotte often found herself joining them for meals in the cafeteria, and while they were friendly and welcoming, she couldn’t help but notice that they sometimes seemed as if they had suddenly changed the topic as she approached, and sometimes gave each other knowing glances at what Charlotte suspected was some sort of double entendre.
Charlotte couldn’t help but notice the influence Jessica seemed to increasingly wield over Hannah. Once, her roommates only fashion concerns were comfort and modesty. Now, she often seemed like she wanted to show as much as skin as she could without causing a scandal. She was once painfully shy, unless arguing some political or academic point. Now, she greeted strangers warmly, striking up conversations with people the pair randomly encountered. Over the past few weeks, Hannah waved to and embraced many people Charlotte had never seen before like good friends , even beyond the regular crew that frequently dined together in the cafeteria. Charlotte couldn’t help but notice almost all of these new acquaintances were either black men or beautiful women. Hannah’s social circle had dramatically expanded. And while the Hannah of old was frequently anxious, even neurotic, Hannah’s disposition had become increasingly more calm and placid. Still, she continued to excel in classes and maintain the same hobbies which Charlotte saw as endearingly dorky. And while Hannah sometimes stayed out late with Jessica, she always came home, so she couldn’t be out gallivanting and sleeping around with strange men. Charlotte wasn’t sure what to make of the new Hannah, but she seemed happier and more open, without losing the qualities that had made the two such good friends despite their differences in the first place.
For her part, Hannah took Charlotte’s occasional late-night, worried calls and texts in stride, recognizing that her conservative roommate, was, in her own mind, looking out for her. And since Hannah and Jessica had begun to bring Charlotte into the less obscene group activities, she noticed that Charlotte had seemed increasingly less judgmental and more open.
“Oooh, this place has great tapas!” Jess gushed, as they passed a busy looking restaurant. “You hungry girls?”
“I could definitely eat,” Charlotte said. “Me too!” Hannah agreed.
The trio entered and were quickly seated. “See?” Jess grinned, as Hannah and Charlotte sidled into the seat across from her. “It’s good to be a hottie travels with other hotties!”
Charlotte just blushed and Hannah giggled. “Charlotte here is a classy, Christian lady. She would NEVER use her sex appeal to get ahead!”
Charlotte sputtered at that. Why was her female roommate talking about her sex appeal? And besides-since when Hannah okay with playing up women’s sex appeal? “What about the inequities of objectifying women?” Charlotte asked, teasing her liberal roommate. “What about the patriarchy?”
Hannah curled her lips upwards in a sly smile. “Who says using your sex appeal means you’re playing into the patriarchy? What’s wrong with men enjoying women, or women enjoying men?”
Charlotte sighed at that. At least Hannah and Jessica had decided to tone down the sex appeal tonight. Jess wore a tight, white, sleeveless top which showed a fair amount of cleavage and a pair of black slacks. Hannah wore a black, off the shoulder top which exposed a good deal of midriff and a skirt which cut off halfway to her knees, while her legs were covered with sheer black stockings. The pair looked quite sexy, especially when juxtaposed with Charlotte’s loose fitting sweater and jeans, but were modestly dressed compared to their normal standards—an accommodation to Charlotte’s standards of decency.
“I need to run the ladies’ room,” Charlotte said. “Can you guys order for me?”
As she left the table, Hannah clutched Jessica’s hands.
“Tonight’s been great!” She said, making eye contact with Jessica and smiling earnestly. “But I’d really like to get fucked!”
Jessica chuckled and playfully swatted at Hannah’s hands. “You really are a cock-crazed slut!” she said.
“Hey now!” Hannah replied. She twisted her mouth into an exaggerated frown and placed her arms akimbo, hands on her hips, as if she took umbrage at Jessica’s statement. But her eyes still danced with mirth and the edges of her mouth twitched like she was trying to stifle a laugh. “I love pussy too!” She said, with mock seriousness. Unable to keep up her charade, she laughed as she stuck two of her fingers and front of her mouth and stuck her tongue out between them, flicking it and back forth as she mimicked cunnilingus.
The two nymphos burst into laughter together at Hannah’s lewd gesture. “Oh geez,” Jessica gasped. “Stop it! Can you imagine Charlotte’s reaction if she saw that?”
Hannah’s laughter grew harder at the question. “I mean, I’m sure she’d freak out…but given how much I do the real thing…and all the other things I’ve been getting up to…maybe she should catch a glimpse of the new me!”
As the pair’s laughter died down, Jessica said more seriously. “I’m trying to set something up for later this weekend. I agree it’s been too long since we’ve been fucked together—it’s been what, three days since I’ve been able to see you take a giant black cock up that tight little cunt?”
Hannah nodded eagerly. “I’m horny as fuck right now, but I guess it wouldn’t be fair to ditch poor Charlotte. And I am having a really good time with you guys!”
“Still,” Jess said. “We need to convert the prude! As lovely as tonight has been, imagine how much better it would be if all three of us were headed back to my apartment to get gang-fucked by a dozen studs!”
Hannah licked her lips and eyes glazed over with lust. “I’m getting soaked just thinking about it! But a dozen…” She looked thoughtful. “We’d need to call Anne and Sophie, I think!”
Jess nodded. “Well, it’s time to stop fantasizing. I think she’s almost ready.” She gulped and looked side to side, almost as if she were nervous. “I think this is finally the last week of Charlotte’s closely guarded chastity!”
Hannah arched her eyebrows. “The party last weekend was fucking intense! I can't imagine bringing a new girl to something like that...my first one was so much more tame! I didn’t think there’d be a new one so soon.”
Jess shook her head. “No, I don’t think that’s the right approach for our girl. Here’s what I’m thinking…”
After having gotten a little lost on the way back from the bathroom—perhaps because she felt so flustered from the once-reserved Hannah’s playful comments about enjoying men—Charlotte approached her table. Hannah and Jessica heads were perched close together, and they spoke in hushed tones. Jessica waved her hands around as she seemed to be describing something enthusiastically, while Hannah leaned in and nodded along eagerly. They didn’t seem to notice the third member of their trio for that evening approach.
Charlotte cleared her throat. “Hey guys!”
Hannah and Jessica both swiveled their heads to face her, startled expressions on their faces. “Oh, umm, welcome back Charlotte.” Hannah stammered awkwardly.
“You guys weren’t talking about me, were you?” Charlotte laughed. “You guys look so startled, my ears are burning!”
More cooly, Jessica said, “Actually we were…we were just talking about how wonderful it is that you’ve been spreading your wings and hanging out with Hannah’s new friends and with me. Malcolm and Lucas both can’t stop talking about how much they like you!”
Charlotte blushed. Malcolm and Lucas were both charming in their own different ways, and she’d genuinely begun to enjoy their company. A year ago, she’d have shunned them. Her affection for her new friends was tinged with a hint of guilt at that fact.
Jess went on. “We’d really like it if you spent more time with us.”
“Yea!” Hannah said, pounding her small fists on the table for emphasis. “I went to one of your movie…sorry ‘film’ festivals (she adopted a faux-fancy accent with that correction). Maybe you guys can come to one of my board game nights!”
Jessica rolled her eyes. “Not likely!” She then turned to Charlotte. “Why are you still standing there? Come, sit!”
Hannah scooted over to allow Charlotte to take a seat at their both. The awkward moment when Charlotte returned was quickly forgotten. The girls spent the rest of the evening talking happily, sharing jokes and thoughts about the movies from the evening and various goings on in their courses, laughing and chattering away into the night.
***
A few evenings later, Charlotte sat at her living room table in her dorm, a copy of the Wall Street Journal spread out before, unwinding after a long day of classes and studying. She wore a button down shirt and a pair of sharp but comfortable slacks. Her reading was interrupted by a soft but rapid knocking on her dorm door.
“CHARLOTTE!? CAN YOU GET THAT FOR ME?” Hannah called out from her dorm room, where she had been holed up with the door closed for the past thirty minutes.
Charlotte sighed and strolled towards the door. Hannah’s newly active social life meant all sorts of people coming to visit at all times of day, even late on school nights such as this! The relatively gentle wrapping on the door, at least, suggested it wasn’t one of the well-mannered but huge black men who had become such a frequent fixture on Hannah’s social calendar. Charlotte winced a little at her own thought. Why did she still feel so uncomfortable around so many of Hannah’s new friends, who had only been polite and friendly?
She opened the door to a smiling Jessica. Jess wore a tight, sleeveless back turtleneck and a straight, black miniskirt, with matching black nylons and black boots. The outfit was downright conservative compared to what Charlotte usually saw her in.
“Hey Charlotte!” She said cheerily. “I’m here to pick up Hannah!”
“Oh, uh…she’s in her room.” Charlotte looked askance at Jessica. At least she didn’t like some stripper about to hustle at a club, but it was still rather late for a Tuesday.
Jessica giggled, noticing Charlotte’s skeptical demeanor. “Hannah and I have a little…discussion group we’re part of. It’s not exactly a study group, it’s students and faculty, but everything is very academic! I’m sure you’d be welcome to join…”
Charlotte heard a chuckle behind her. Hannah had come out of her room. She wore a tight, white button down blouse, with a few more buttons undone than what Charlotte would have considered reasonable and a red and black plaid miniskirt. Although it left most of Hannah’s bare legs exposed, it was long enough that Hannah wouldn’t risk arrest if she sat down at the wrong angle in public. Another relatively conservative outfit for the evening. It made sense, given Jessica’s explanation.
“Charlotte would be a lovely addition,” Hannah said, as she approached the pair. “But all in good time.” She hugged Jessica tightly before turning back to Charlotte.
“Don’t wait up for me, Charlotte! I know it’s a school night, but the discussions get pretty vigorous. I’ll be safe, and I’ll be ready for classes tomorrow, but I don’t when I’ll be getting back!”
With that, Jessica crooked her arm in Hannah’s elbow and led her out the door. Charlotte stood silently as she stared at the door after it closed behind the pair. “Well,” she shrugged to herself. “Their outfits are relatively tame tonight…I’m sure they’re not going to be dancing the night away!”
***
A few hours later, Charlotte sat on her couch, watching a cable news channel with a decidedly right-wing outlook as she tried not to worry about Hannah's absence. She rolled her eyes as some bombastic talking head with an exaggerated, likely staged, Southern accent defended flying confederate flags as an example of cultural pride. Charlotte was avowedly conservative and loved her community, but cringed at the hatred and bigotry that still persisted amongst some. Charlotte loved many of the traditions and customs that she grew up with, but understood and rejected the history of slavery and Jim Crow and had little sympathy for those who conflated racism with cultural legacy. Her own sheltered upbringing and the ignorant tropes that she grew up with caused her to sometimes have knee-jerk, negative reactions to nonwhite people, but she realized these feelings were wrong and constantly tried to grow beyond them. She believed in faith, freedom, and ******--not bigotry, oppression, and ignorance. As the segment came to an end, she sighed with relief. That relief was short lived however, when yet another talking head came on spread some conspiracy about voting machines being developed by a secret cabal of ex-KGB agents. Charlotte took her political beliefs seriously, and was embarrassed by the clowns who had come to dominate what she believed was a political movement of which she was part.
She turned off the tv in frustration, and her mind began to wonder back to thoughts of her missing roommate.
Charlotte paced back and forth across the living room, staring at her phone. She had called Hannah several times to see where she was, but to no avail. Hannah wandering off to participate in some mysterious activity with Jessica or one of her new friends was becoming an increasingly common experience, but she’d never ignored Charlotte’s attempts to check on her for so long. True, she had told Charlotte not to wait up for her…but she was supposed to be at an academic discussion circle. On a weeknight, no less! As concern for her roommates activities grew, Charlotte yearned for even one of the strange phone conversations she’d had with Hannah she’d had over the past few weeks, but was greeted only with a cheerful voicemail.
Charlotte sighed and scrolled down her contact list until she came to Jessica’s name. If she couldn’t reach Hannah directly, she’d try other outlets.
The phone rang and rang before going to yet another voicemail. Charlotte sighed in despair and sat in a chair, staring at the phone in frustration. Suddenly, the screen lit up and chirped with a text message notification.
“Hey hon!” The message from Jess read. “I know it’s getting a little late, but this discussion has just been enthralling.”
“You guys are really still holding a little parlor session?” Charlotte texted back.
“Yup!” Jessica texted back with a smile.
“And Hannah’s with you?” Charlotte texted.
“Of course! Here’s proof of life.” A picture followed the text. Charlotte gulped and her heart began to race.
The picture Jessica sent showed Hannah, sitting on a sofa, smiling happily and clearly engaged in an intense discussion. She looked up with bright, focused eyes at a giant of a man who looked to be in his mid 40s, with a shaved head, goatee, and coal black skin. The pair looked like a professor and student exploring some fascinating subject together. But! But Hannah’s shirt had become even more unbuttoned, and a bit of a white bra could be seen. Hannah bit her lip flirtatiously as she looked up at the older man. And, most shockingly—Hannah’s skirt had ridden up as one of the older man’s hand rested on Hannah’s bare thigh. What the hell was going on!?!? Hannah was flirting with someone…someone much older than her…someone black! And that wasn’t all! Several half-empty wine glasses could be seen on the coffee table in front of Hannah and the older stranger. Was Hannah drinking?? On a school night!?!?!?!?!?
“???” Charlotte texted back.
“LOL what?” Jessica responded. “Hannah’s just very engaged in her conversation with Professor Duke.”
“It looks like a lot more than a conversation!” Charlotte typed back rapidly. “And a professor? Why is he fondling a student??”
“Fondling!” Jess texted back with a winking emoji. “He’s just being friendly. Everything’s fine! Here, I’m sure Hannah and the crew would love to see you! Come by!”
An address in a nearby residential neighborhood flashed across Charlotte’s screen. Charlotte’s thoughts raced. She should be getting ready for bed. She didn’t want to see whatever horrible things this “study” group was getting into. She could only imagine how racy the topics were, and rolled her eyes at what she was sure would be left-wing platitudes recited like gossip. But…but she had to protect Hannah! The man she was talking to was undeniably handsome, and if he was a professor, Charlotte was sure he was using his intellectual gifts to complement his good looks and charm her academically gifted and always curious roommate.
Charlotte’s doubts faded. She balled up her fists as she realized what she needed to do. She was sure if she came to this debauched “parlor” she’d be able to bring some sense back into Hannah, to safeguard and protect her virtue and to bring her home back safe.
Charlotte grabbed a coat and her car keys as she stormed out the door, eager to save her friend and roommate from making a terrible mistake.
***
Charlotte sped through the streets of her college town, determined to reach Hannah before something terrible happened. Finally, her phone’s map app took her to a large but unassuming house in a quiet, residential neighborhood. She scurried out of the car and began to pound the doorbell. Its ring echoed through the night.
Before long, the door opened and a strawberry blonde woman in her mid-thirties answered the door. She wore a black blazer over a white, button-down shirt paired with a black skirt. The shirt was a little too tight, a little too unbuttoned, and the skirt a little too short to look entirely professional. Her hair was tied up in a bun and she wore dark-rimmed glasses, looking like a sexy professor from some half-witted teenage sex comedy.
She raised an eyebrow at Charlotte’s frantic demeanor. “Good evening, dear” she said, giving a reassuring smile. “You look quite out of sorts…is there something I can do for you?”
“Um…is Hannah here? Or Jessica?” Charlotte asked awkwardly.
“Why yes…” the older woman replied, a dawn of realization flashing across her face. “You must be Charlotte! Jessica said you’d be dropping by. Well, any friend of Jess or Hannah’s is a friend of mine! I’m Professor Suffolk, but please, call me Tracy! Come, dear.” She took Charlotte by her arm and led her deeper into the home.
The pair stopped when they reached the home’s living room. Charlotte scanned the room and saw both familiar and new faces scattered throughout the room on various armchairs and sofas.
Jess, of course, was present, sitting on a loveseat next to a black man with dreadlocks who, absurdly enough, wore a pair of sunglasses inside, at night.
On a larger couch nearby, Charlotte recognized Hannah’s friend Anne, who wore a short blue skirt and a revealing white tank top. Anne had become a frequent fixture at the girls’ dorm room, and Charlotte had frequently lunched with her and Hannah in the past few weeks. Of all of Hannah’s friends, she was perhaps Charlotte’s favorite. Despite her sometimes questionable fashion choices, Charlotte was quite fond of the quiet, intelligent girl. Like Hannah and Charlotte, she was a freshmen and although she didn’t share any classes with her, she had quickly bonded with the bright, studious girl over their academic endeavors.
She was joined on the couch by a redhead who wore a white t-shirt, tied off at the bottom into a knot which left her belly exposed, and a short, black skirt. Charlotte recognized this as Chloe, the student leader of the book club Hannah gushed so much about. Charlotte had also lunched with Chloe a few times and found her to be an intelligent and engaging person, but she wasn’t quite the fixture that Anne had become.
They were joined on the couch by Malcolm and Lucas, two more of Hannah’s friends who Charlotte was beginning to grow quite comfortable with. The couch was quite large, and Charlotte couldn’t help but notice that despite the fact it had ample space to accommodate all four students, they sat quite close to each other, so their bodies were touching.
A slender blonde sat on divan. Charlotte recognized Sophie from an encounter at the gym with Hannah and Jess a few months ago. She almost didn’t recognize her, now dressed in a sweater and slacks rather than revealing gym clothes. Hannah had made increasingly frequent references to the graduate student, and she had occasionally lunched with Hannah and Charlotte’s new group of friends, but Charlotte didn’t know her well. The biggest man Charlotte had ever seen sat next to her. Sophie was a fit girl, but she wasn’t petite, and this man dwarfed her. This was DeShawn—someone Charlotte had barely spoken to but sometimes seen hanging around with Chloe.
And of course, the reason that Charlotte had come to this scene was present. Hannah sat, still fully clothed, still normally composed, chatting happily to the older black man in the pictures that Jessica had sent to Charlotte. Although there were some stained wineglasses and half-empty wine bottles scattered about the coffee in front of the table where Hannah sat, Charlotte felt a sense of relief wash over as she saw Hannah reach for a tea cup and take a sip from it. Whatever moment Jessica had captured, Hannah was still her conservative, moral self!
“CHARLOTTE!” An excited feminine voice cried out. Jessica walked out from a hallway off the living room. “So glad you could join us!”
Jessica’s declaration caught Hannah’s attention, who turned to look at her newly arrived roommate. Charlotte expected she would be surprised, but Hannah only smiled at Charlotte and flung out her arms in a welcoming gesture.
“Charlotte! I told you’d I’d be late! You didn’t need to come check in on me. You’re such a mother hen!” Hannah said, her tone more affectionately playful than annoyed.
“Oh. Um…well” Charlotte stammered, unsure of how to broach the topic of the raunchy photo Jess had sent and which had sent her careening towards this seemingly tranquil scene.
“Well, I’m glad you’re here!” Hannah interrupted. “This really is a lovely group, and you can just see how fun and welcoming everyone is for yourself!” Hannah scooted over on the sofa, pressing her body even closer to the unnamed black man, and patted the now empty cushion, inviting Charlotte to join.
Not wanting to seem rude, Charlotte took a seat next to Hannah and nervously looked around the room.
“I think you know almost everyone here,” Hannah went on as she scanned the room with a thoughtful expression. “This is Professor Duke! We just met! He’s really quite brilliant!” Oh, and that over there is Jerome. He looks like ridiculous with those sunglasses inside, and he can be bit of a dick at times, but I promise you he’s a total sweetheart!”
Charlotte said nothing as she tried to relax and make herself comfortable in this new environment.
“Anyways, Charlotte” Sophie chimed in. “We were just discussing the relationship of the Latin American boom to the rise of neoliberalism and the rise of Taiwanese cinema.”
Charlotte’s eyes lit up at the mention of subjects with which he had both familiarity and interest. Before long, the group was engaged in a wide-ranging and provocative discussion of the past few decades of cultural, economic, and political trends. Charlotte found herself enraptured in the discussion. Her own background and worldview was quite different than the others, but she found her conversation partners treated their differences with respect, and she enjoyed sparring with a group of clearly well-educated and intelligent interlopers.
As the night wore on, Charlotte grew more and more comfortable. She was almost completely at ease when she noticed a jarring sight: Professor Duke’s hand had worked its way back to Hannah’s exposed leg!
“Hannah!” Charlotte spat out.
Hannah turned to her, confusion and innocence in her emerald eyes. “Charlotte?” she asked, surprised by the sudden interruption.
“Ummm…” Charlotte stammered. “I’m thirsty…can you show me where I can get some water?”
Hannah turned to look at her, a confused expression on her face. “Sure…” she said tentatively and rose to guide her towards the kitchen.
“Oh sweetie…are you going to the kitchen? Can you bring drinks for the rest of us?” Tracy asked nonchalantly.
“Oh, sure” Charlotte stammered.
Hannah grasped Charlotte by the hand and led her away from the group. They stopped when the pair arrived at a large, well-appointed kitchen.
“Hannah” Charlotte hissed. “Didn’t you think Professor Duke was getting a little handsy?”
Hannah smirked at her conservative roommate. “He is very friendly. And very handsome!”
Charlotte blinked. “You can’t think that being felt up by a professor is appropriate!”
Hannah giggled and rolled her eyes. “Felt up? Please, Charlotte. We were in an involved conversation. I can’t blame him for getting close. And given how good looking he is, I really don’t mind!”
As Hannah flitted about the kitchen gathering glasses and refreshments like it was her own, Charlotte considered that perhaps her relationship with a faculty member was a little too familiar.
Hannah’s expression and tone grew more serious and she placed a hand on Charlotte’s shoulder.
“Listen,” she said. “I know some of my new friends are different than who we hung out with last semester and I’m sure they’re different from who you’re used to back home. But they’re all lovely, smart people. Give them a chance and I’m sure you’ll see its true!”
Charlotte was about to speak when she heard a loud wrapping from the front door. It startled her enough to cause her to give a sudden jump.
Hannah’s eyes lit up. “More guests are here…this is for the second part of the night. It can get really intense Charlotte…if you want to go, I understand!”
Charlotte shook her head. She was able to stand up to the arguments of a bunch of silly liberals! And besides, Hannah’s nonchalant dismissal of being groped by a middle aged professor only reinforced the need for Charlotte to stay and watch over her.
“I’m here to stay! Let’s get these drinks back to the rest of the group.” She said.
“If you insist,” Hannah said, an odd glint in her eye.
Charlotte grabbed a tray and walked with Hannah back to the living room.
“Really, Hannah,” Charlotte intoned as they walked. “Everyone here is quite nice despite their odd political beliefs…but you shouldn’t let middle aged men fondle you like…”
Charlotte’s speech cut off midsentence.
A white middle-aged man in cargo shorts and a t-shirt was walking into the living room with a group of five other men, black, muscular, and massive like the others who were in the room. Charlotte wondered to herself why this was the sole white man she had seen that evening, and why he was the only man who wasn’t notably large and muscular.
“That’s Jerry,” Hannah whispered. “Tracy’s husband. Total sweetheart! And the new guests…I know three of them, great guys! The other two I haven’t met, but I can’t wait to get to know them better tonight!!”
Charlotte blinked at her once shy and reserved roommate. Then, as she scanned the room, her eyes abruptly bugged out, wide as saucers. “OH MY GOSH!” she squeaked, and clasped her hand to her mouth, dropping the tray she had been carrying as she did. “WHAT THE HECK!?!?”
Hannah turned her head to track Charlotte’s shocked gaze.
Professor Duke on an armchair, his jacket removed, his shirt unbuttoned to reveal a muscular, rock-hard ebony chest, and his pulled down around his waist.
Jess and Tracy knelt down together in front of him. Tracy had stripped off her jacket to reveal the sleeveless blouse underneath, which was now untucked. Her skirt rode up, exposing a tiny, red thong which left her ass cheeks largely exposed. Her hair was still tied in a bun but was beginning to come loose.
Jess had stripped down to only a tiny white thong.
Jess and Tracy both had a hand in front of them, doing something in front of Professor Duke, and each had a hand down their respective front. Charlotte could see that their arms were working wildly at something. They moved their heads, one ducking down and leaning forward, the other bobbing their head back and forth at a long, wide, angle. Charlotte couldn’t fathom what they were up to. They couldn’t possibly be doingsomething with the professor’s penis. Jess was a student and Tracy a professor! Another group of students was gathered in the same living room! Tracy’s husband was right there. And besides, Tracy’s husband was right there!!
Charlotte’s illusions were shattered when Jess and Tracy turned to look at her after her stunned outburst. As they turned around, Charlotte saw that Jess’ hand was stuffed down the front of her skimpy panties. Tracy didn’t let go of the massive ebony rod in her hand when she turned to identify the source of the loud burst and clattering of the tray in her living room.
Hannah looked with concern at her friend. What little color Charlotte had drained, and the pale girl now looked white as a ghost. Sweat had begun to form along her forehead and her eyes threatened to pop out of her head as her brow furrowed in disbelief. Incoherent whispers came from her mouth, hidden behind a hand pressed to it in shock. She didn’t even seem to have noticed that she had dropped the tray carrying drinks, creating a mess all over Tracy’s floor!
Charlotte meanwhile, stood and stared at the massive, dark shaft belonging to Professor Duke. She had never been with a boy, had never even seen a porn, and she couldn’t believe the size of the thing! It was surely over a foot long, she thought, straining to think of the size of a ruler from a geometry class. It was slick with…it could only be saliva, given what she had seen Tracy and Jess doing. But how could they handle such a massive tool! In front of a group of men and women alike! In front of Tracy’s husband! Charlotte’s vision began to swim and the rest of the room began to grow blurry—except for the powerful obelisk, which stuck out as some strange symbol of power, seeming to challenge Charlotte with its mere presence.
“Charlotte!? Charlotte??” Charlotte barely noticed Hannah’s frantic voice, or that she was tugging on her arm trying to get her attention.
The room seemed as if it was spinning, and for some reason, Charlotte thought, someone had cranked up the heater despite the balmy spring weather. The room was so hot, and a roaring raged through Charlotte’s ears. She continued to stare at Professor Duke’s weapon, and her throat grew dry. She began to feel lightheaded. Unable to stay standing, she sank to her knees as her vision went dark.
***
When Charlotte awoke, she wasn’t certain where she was. She sat in a comfortable armchair in what appeared to be the tastefully decorated living room of a respectable, suburban home. But she wasn’t sure why she wasn’t in her dorm room. She felt weak, confused, and helpless. Her vision was blurry. For some reason, despite the fact she remembered it was a warm spring evening, she was uncomfortably hot, like someone had cranked the heat up.
“Hey honey,” a soft, female voice said. “Welcome back to the land of the living.”
Charlotte looked down and saw a beautiful woman in her thirties, with strawberry blonde hair and blue eyes looking up at her as, brow furrowed with concern and gently holding one of her hands. She wore a sleeveless blouse, which Charlotte could see was unbuttoned to reveal a sheer, lacy bra which did little to contain her large breasts! Charlotte’s gaze shot up as to avoid looking at the lewdly displayed cleavage. Her hair, which had begun the night tied in a tight, professional bun now hung loosely around her shoulders.
As she looked down into the stranger’s concerned eyes, memories came flooding back to her. She had come to this house, in a seemingly quiet neighborhood, to save Hannah from being corrupted by Jessica and Professor Duke. She had been greeted by the older women now kneeling before her, Professor Tracy Suffolk. Her fears had been assuaged as she joined Professor Suffolk, Hannah, Jessica and several of Hannah’s new friends she had met in the past few months in a spirited but enjoyable discussion ranging from politics to culture. Just as she had grown comfortable with the situation, she noticed Professor Duke’s hands crawling across Hannah’s bare legs, and she had hastily concocted an excuse to talk to Hannah away from the rest of the crowd. The ever-affable Hannah had agreed, and when they returned, she saw Jessica and Professor Suffolk servicing Professor Duke’s inhumanly large penis! A penis so large that when Charlotte saw it, she fainted!
This was no quiet, suburban home. This was a den of debauchery! Professor Suffolk wasn’t a concerned teacher, tending to the needs of a student in distress. She was part of this troupe of harlots! And Hannah…where was Hannah in all this? She had seemed so calm when she saw Professor Suffolk’s and Jessica’s debauched acts, and when they pulled away to reveal the gigantic proportions of Professor Duke’s massive manhood, Charlotte could have sworn she saw a strange gleam in her eye before the room went dark.
“Charlotte,” Professor Suffolk said gently, stroking the terrified Southern belle’s hand. “Everything is okay. You look so scared! No one here is going to hurt you. No one here is going to do anything you don’t want! What you saw…it was beautiful and natural.” She giggled a bit. “I can tell you’re sheltered, but don’t you think you may have overreacted a little?”
Charlotte’s heartbeat slowed at the older woman’s soothing tone and calming words. Still, what she had seen wasn’t right. She hadn’t been so surprised to learn that Jessica was a debauched whore, but to see a respected member of the faculty join in such filthy pastimes was shocking, and it emphasized the perils of the situation. She had to find and save her beloved roommate, before she gave up her virtue!
“Hannah…” she murmured, so racked with concern she was unable to form a full sentence.
“Hannah’s here, sweetie.” Professor Suffolk said reassuringly. “She was so worried when you passed out. She wouldn’t leave your side until I convinced her that I’d look out for you! I can she really cares about you. But, well, this is my house and I’m the teacher here. I had to make sure one of my guests and students wasn't kept from having her full helping of fun tonight!”
Charlotte’s nascent calm was swept away with those final words. She had seen what Professor Suffolk regarded as fun! And now she said that she was trying to help Hannah participate in that fun! She tried to stand, but was still weak and quickly fell back into the chair she had woken up in.
Unable to move about the room, Charlotte began to scan it, desperately searching for Hannah. The first sight her eyes came across made them grow wide as saucers, wider even than when she had stumbled upon the double blowjob Jessica and and Professor Suffolk had administered to Professor Duke!
Chloe, the thoughtful, taciturn leader of Hannah’s book club knelt in front of a sofa, facing Charlotte. Her shirt was fully unbuttoned and revealed two bare, medium sized breasts. Her skirt lay discarded next to her, and a only a tiny black thong, covered her lower body. It was clearly designed to emphasize more than to cover; it would have been almost more modest if Chloe had been completely naked! Chloe wasn’t kneeling idly. No, she was flanked by Lucas and Malcolm, who had stripped completely nude! And, like Professor Duke, they sported massive, shafts! Chloe had her mouth engulfed around Malcom’s and stroked Lucas’s with her other hand. Her other hand was shoved under her tiny panties, and Charlotte could see that her fingers were working frantically as her hand made aggressive rubbing movements. After working over Malcom's cock with her mouth and tongue, she pulled her head and took Lucas into her mouth, using her other hand to jerk off Malcom. She was working in a steady rhythm, alternating between jerking and sucking the two men flanking her.
She was nearly naked in public! She was masturbating in public!! She was sucking two gargantuan monster penises in public!
For some reason Charlotte couldn’t fathom, someone had cranked up the thermostat yet again. She undid the top few buttons of her blouse, exposing a bit of her chest but still retaining some of degree of modesty, especially to the surrounding women. The heat around her crotch seemed more intense than anywhere else, and was accompanied by a strange tingling sensation. But she couldn’t very well unbutton her pants! She gulped and tried to think of anything other than the strange sensations coming from her lower body.
“OH YEA SUCK THOSE FUCKING COCKS YOU FUCKING WHORE! TAKE THEM DEEP! DON’T LEAVE A SINGLE INCH UNLOVED!” A feminine voice shrieked. Charlotte was stunned to hear such degrading words come from another woman, and her eyes shot to the source of the vulgarities.
On the couch behind Chloe, a completely nude Jessica lay on her side, leg legs splayed out. Charlotte could see a muscular black leg behind her, and a black hand clutched and massaged one of her breasts. And a massive black rod rapidly plunged in and out of Jessica’s pussy, which was tightly wrapped around it! With one hand, Jess switched between playing with the breast which wasn’t being mauled by her anonymous partner and frantically rubbing her stretched out pussy. Her other hand rubbed and stroked the cock and balls of a naked Jerome, who stood over Jess! Charlotte had been so shocked by the sight of a half-naked Chloe servicing two of her new friends that she hadn’t even noticed the pornographic sight playing only a few feet away!
Charlotte knew that with all she’d seen in just the past few minutes, she couldn’t expect Chloe to respond with indignation, protest the obscenity of Jessica’s exhortations, but she thought she’d at least object to the degrading language. Some part of her hoped that the filthy words would cause the quiet bookworm to come to her senses, jump to her feet, readjust her clothes, and storm out of the obscene scene. Instead, Chloe only stroked and sucked the cocks she was tending to with increased vigor and speed!
“Oh yea, you’re suck a fucking little whore Chloe!! I fucking love you so much!! OHHH FUCCKKK!” Jessica’s speech descended into a wordless groaning and panting as her unknown partner increased the intensity of his thrusts into her pussy. Unable to cheer Chloe on anymore, she moved her head to Jerome’s massive tool and took it in her mouth!
Charlotte knew that Jessica had different values than her. She knew that she liked to flirt. But seeing the woman she had grown to see as a friend and even a mentor in such a vulgar display left her even more stunned. She tried to tell herself she was disgusted, but that word seemed to ring hollow. Without any volition on Charlotte’s part, without any conscious thought, without her even noticing, Charlotte’s hand worked its way up to the buttons of her blouse and unbuttoned a few more. Now, she was actively displaying cleavage! Her fingers began to play with the small, silver cross she always wore around her neck.
Charlotte looked down to the kneeling Tracy, who continued to look up at her with an expression of beatific concern. “I’m sorry to be demanding as a guest in your home, but do you think you could turn down the heat? It’s boiling in here!”
Tracy giggled and smirked up at Charlotte. “Oh, it’s boiling in here for sure! But…the heat isn’t on! I’ve got the air conditioning going!”
Charlotte gulped and rested her head against the back of the chair. The air conditioning was on! What was happening to her then!? She pinched the bridge of her nose and closed her eyes, attempting to center herself.
But something deep within her, something she couldn’t explain, demanded she reopen her eyes and continue her survey of the room despite all the horrors she had witnessed in the past few moment.
Now, her eyes fell upon a completely naked, slender, chestnut haired girl bouncing her head back and forth in an aggressive, lengthy motion as she kneeled in front of an equally nude DeShawn. Charlotte’s memory came back to the scene which had caused her to pass out, and she realized that, despite the seemingly impossible range of motion, the harlot was bouncing her mouth up and down on DeShawn’s cock! Judging on the range of movement, he was even bigger than Professor Duke!
Charlotte’s suspicions were soon confirmed. The slender brunette stood and leaned forward to make out with DeShawn, and as she did, his cock became fully visible. Charlotte’s heart began to race and the layer of sweat which had been forming across her body became even stronger. It was more than a foot long! Charlotte was no connoisseur of cock, but she knew what a ruler looked like, and this was bigger! The brunette began to stroke his cock as she kissed him, and Charlotte realized that the shaft had to be thicker than her arm!
As Charlotte’s shock and disbelief at the sheer size of DeShawn’s cock began to fade, her shock and disbelief at the scene before only grew stronger. She had always seen DeShawn and Chloe together on the few occasions she’d met them. They held hands, he guided her by the small of her back, she made doe eyes at him…Charlotte had always assumed they were a couple, and they made a rather cute pair given their obvious affection for each other. Now, Chloe on her knees giving a frenzied blowjob to two of DeShawn’s friends while some other woman made out with DeShawn and gave him an equally frenzied hand job!
Charlotte thought her eyes would pop out of her head when the brunette turned around, to face away from DeShawn and towards Charlotte! Anne didn’t notice that Charlotte was staring at her, so focused was she on her sexual frolicking. Charlotte gasped and clasped a hand to her chest as Anne squatted over DeShawn and grabbed his rod as she sank down onto it. She moaned and panted and even let out the occasional howl, but she slid down it slowly and steadily, as if she’d done this many times before. Charlotte marveled as the thick, ebony obelisk split apart her friend’s bare pussy lips, and before long, Anne had completely impaled herself on the monster, leaving only DeShawn’s black balls visible as they jutted below Anne’s well-stretched cunt.
Anne reached back with her arms and rested them on the back of the chair to support herself as she began to bounce and gyrate on the invader lodged deep within her body.
“Oh yea!” Anne cried out. “Your cock feels so fucking good in my cunt! Split this slut pussy wide open you fucking bastard!” As she worked into a steady stride, she dropped one hand to her pussy and began to rub it frantically while using the other hand to play with her breasts.
“You go girl!” Charlotte snapped her head to track the source of the encouraging outburst. Chloe had popped a cock out of her mouth long enough to cheer Anne on. “I’m so proud of you!” Chloe went on, stroking Lucas and Malcom’s cocks as she delivered her pep cock. “DeShawn’s cock is so big—only a truly talented and devoted black cock slut can take it all way! I never knew you were such a nasty little whore, but I’m glad you are!” Anne offered only a guttural moan in response. Chloe giggled and stuffed one of the black cocks flanking her back into her mouth, apparently satisfied that she’d offered appropriate encouragement to the slut fucking her boyfriend.
Charlotte sat transfixed as she watched Anne buck and bounce and moan, her hair flying around, her breasts jiggling with the rest of her body, and a thick layer of sweat covering her naked, normally pale but now flushed skin. She swore and grunted, letting out an incoherent torrent of obscene words and animalistic wails and grunts. The shy, quiet, dignified girl that Charlotte had come to see as a kindred spirit was nothing but a cock-crazed slut!
But if Anne could fall so easily to lust…Charlotte’s thoughts raced back to Hannah. Where was she!?!? Charlotte felt gratitude that she hadn’t seen her roommate take part in the debauchery yet, but a part of her nagged away at her, reminding her that she was in a big room in a big house and she hadn’t seen everything that was going on. She continued to stare at Anne, hoping to maintain her fantasies of a chaste Hannah. Eventually she realized this was selfish. If Hannah were in trouble, she had to help her! She couldn’t do that watching Anne prance about like some sort of porn slut!
She tried to stand, but the room still spun around her and she quickly fell back into her chair.
“Shhh,” Tracy said soothingly, still crouched at her feet. “Take it easy!”
Realizing she didn’t yet have the strength to stand, Charlotte scanned the room from the chair. It didn’t take long for eyes to fall across a scene which left her stunned. If she had managed to stand up, she’d have surely fallen to the ground in shock!
Professor Duke sat in the center of a large sofa, completely nude like so many of the other men around him. His exposed penis was one of the larger organs in the room, but Charlotte couldn’t really muster shock at its large size after all that she’d seen that night. No, what caused her to gasp in disbelief was the two young women “entertaining” the older man.
Hannah and Sophie each kneeled on the couch, flanking Professor Duke on opposite sides. Sophie, clad only in a black thong that was little more than a bit of string encircling her waist and barely covering her most intimate parts, bounced her mouth up and down his shaft, taking the whole thing into her mouth with ease!
Hannah was still more or less dressed. She had removed her shirt, but still a bra—a lacy, black bra that perhaps did more to accentuate than to cover, but a bra nonetheless. Her skirt remained on. As Sophie worked the professor over with her mouth, Hannah stroked her hand up and down the parts of the shaft not engulfed in Sophie’s mouth and played with his balls whenever Sophie’s enthusiasm completely engulfed the cock. She ran her other hand through Sophie’s hair, sometimes pushing her down on the professor’s cock in encouragement, and seemed to be uttering words of encouragement to the blonde.
Charlotte’s heart began to race. Her mouth was dry. She had failed. Sweet, smart, quiet Hannah was now one of these…one of these harlots! Charlotte had come to save Hannah, but her own sheltered prudishness had caused her to pass out at the debauched sights of the evening, and now Hannah had fallen to them! A flood of emotion began to overcome Charlotte.
Sorrow, horror, anger…no, that wasn’t it. Charlotte knew that’s what she should feel at the scene, tried to convince herself that this is what she was feeling, but it wasn’t true. Shock, yes. But something else…She squirmed, uncomfortable with the confusing feelings racing through her mind, at the heat of the room, and now, at what she realized was an accumulation of thick, sticky liquid pooling around her crotch. She hadn’t wet herself…this was something else, something she’d never felt before.
Charlotte struggled to catch her breath. As she did, she realized she hadn’t completely failed. Hannah was still more dressed than most of the other woman in the room. In fact, other than Charlotte and Professor Tracy, she was the most covered of all the woman in the room! She was fondling the professor, but fondling was downright chaste compared to everything else going in the room!
But Hannah’s apparent reservations didn’t last for long. In a stunningly aggressive gesture for Charlotte’s petite, timid roommate, Hannah grabbed Sophie by her hair and pulled her mouth off the Professor’s cock.
“My turn, bitch!” Charlotte heard her declare, playful laughter in her voice softening her harsh words. Then, in a single, swift motion, she lowered her own head and easily took the entire beast into her mouth! Within seconds, Hannah engulfed the entire shaft , leaving only the heavy balls exposed!
Charlotte gulped. How could her innocent, virtuous roommate take such a beast so easily? Still, Hannah wore more clothes than most of the others in this carnival of sin. Charlotte’s anxiety was somewhat mollified when Hannah’s short skirt rode up, revealing that a tiny thong covered her most intimate parts. It was little more than a string, but that little bit of fabric showed that Hannah hadn’t yet succumbed to the most sinful of activities yet. Not tonight, at least. She could still be saved!
As Hannah eagerly-and easily-bobbed her head up and down on Professor Duke’s shaft, Sophie switched between playing with her hair and licking and sucking on his balls. The two worked together smoothly and harmoniously. As Hannah took her turn to bob her head up and down on the rod, Sophie's arm snaked out, and worked at the clasp of Hannah's bra. Without taking her mouth from the cock, Hannah shrugged her shoulders and the now unfasted garment fell from her, leaving her topless! Charlotte couldn't help but stare at Hannah's breasts as they bounced and jiggled in time with Hannah's motions.
Hannah, ever compassionate and generous, pulled her head off Professor Duke and pointed the shaft towards Sophie, who again took its entire length and girth into her mouth. The two settled into a rhythm, sharing the delicious cock between them with an odd mixture of grace and frenzy.
“Delicious cock!?” Charlotte winced. Had those words really flashed across her mind? What was wrong with her? She struggled with her own thoughts and feelings as she stared, transfixed at the synchronized sluts performing so adeptly in front of her.
Hannah popped her head up from Professor Duke’s cock and looked up at Sophie, a mischievous glint in her eyes. She said something to the blonde, who smiled back and nodded happily. Hannah rolled off the couch and knelt before it, grasping Professor Duke’s tool in her tiny, white hand. Her pale skin beautifully contrasted against the dark skin of the penis. Her hand was small enough that most of the shaft was still visible, but she gripped it firmly, confidently. Charlotte had passed out at the sight of the organ in its full glory. Now, she retained consciousness, but her heart beat rapidly and a layer of sweat began to form as she tried to imagine something so massive coming near her own body, her own most intimate parts. Was it terror? Of course it was terror, Charlotte told herself, as her body began to tingle and that odd moisture between her legs became even more pronounced. Yes. Terror. And disgust. So sinful! Surely, Charlotte’s excited state was because she knew the scene before her was so wrong. There could be no other reason than her mind and conscience calling out to her to stop this debauchery, or at least to escape.
As Charlotte tried to understand her own feelings, tried to explain to herself what she was seeing was wrong, Sophie stood and bent over slightly, pushing her tiny thong down her legs. She was now completely naked! As she bent over, Charlotte couldn’t help but admire her smooth, toned ass, couldn’t help but be intrigued when she caught a glimpse of Sophie’s asshole and pussy. She’d never been around naked people before, always careful to bring a change of clothes to the gym so she wouldn’t have to be in public changing rooms, never venturing into the dark places of the internet. The only naked body she could remember seeing was her own, and then only brief glimpses in the mirror when she changed her clothes or got out of the shower. She had been so deeply indoctrinated in the belief that carnal desires were wrong, she hadn't even pleasured herself!
As Charlotte tried to understand her own thoughts and feelings, the slutty duo before her continued their frolics unabated. Hannah held the Professor Duke’s cock straight and upright and the now entirely nude Sophie perched over it, aligning her dripping wet cunt directly over it. Charlotte was not so lost in her thoughts that she was ******* of Sophie’s new position. She watched as Sophie squatted over the massive tool, her bare vagina lowering towards the onyx obelisk. Her vagina—her pussy—was bare, devoid of any hair, and a narrow, tight slit. A part of Charlotte knew what about to happen. But her mind screamed that it couldn’t be so. How could something so pristine and tight accommodate something so large!? And even if it could, wouldn’t it hurt? But Sophie was willingly lowering herself towards the weapon, and Hannah was helping it finds it target. Both girls’ eyes were clouded with lust, desire, and excitement. Everything about Charlotte’s rational mind, everything about her nineteen years of life on this planet, told what she was witnessing was wrong. But Hannah and Sophie seemed so happy with everything that was happening!
After what seemed like ages, Sophie’s opening was now only millimeters from the invading rod. It brushed against her and, after the prolonged descent, Sophie’s thrust herself down in a lighting quick movement! She was now fully impaled! Charlotte’s head swam as she watched the beast split open Sophie’s tiny, pink pussy! How could such a small opening take something so big, so easily and so completely!?!?
Sophie let out an animalistic groan as she impaled herself on more than foot of thick, black cock, throwing her head back and grasping the top of her head with one of her hands in an expression of sheer, uncontrolled delight. For a few seconds, Sophie sat still, squatting over the older man with his giant cock wholly embedded her, obscenely splitting her tender pink folds. Then, Sophie began to slowly grind her hips and thrust up and down, whimpering and panting as she moved along, sweat dripping down her forehead and breasts. The slow grinding gradually increased its tempo, and before long it became vigorous thrusting. Sophie’s gentle whimpers and pants became shrieks and howls and her breasts and hair bounced with the force of her movements. As she worked over the cock, Hannah rubbed at her pussy and the area above it ("the clitoris?" Charlotte wondered), but as Sophie’s movements became more intense and frantic she slapped Hannah’s away and used one hand to play with her own genitals, the other to tweak and play with her nipples.
Hannah didn’t seem put off by Sophie’s decision to tend to her own pleasure. She clapped and giggled happily as she watched the blonde go to work, and her hand dropped to her own crotch and slid under the tiny skirt she still wore. A small shudder ran through her body and she fell forward a bit, grasping onto Professor Duke’s trunk of a leg keep herself from falling.
Had Hannah just masturbated—and finished herself off—in front of room full of people? Charlotte shook her head and let out an audible gasp.
“Hannah!?!?” she cried out, finally forming the wherewithal to form words.
Hannah turned around, scanning the room for the source of the voice that had called out her own name. When her eyes came upon the now conscious Charlotte, her lips curled into a warm, welcoming smile. She rose to her feet and flattened out the small skirt which still covered—barely—her lower body and began to walk towards the chair where her roommate sat.
As she approached, Charlotte stared up at her, a mixture of awe and trepidation. Her quiet, reserved roommate now walked half-naked through a full-on orgy, her bare breasts gently bouncing with her calm stride. Normally anxious, Hannah now had an expression of absolute serenity on her face, which was belied by the flushed tone of her sweaty skin. The awkward dork who lived with Charlotte, who shared meals with Hannah, who jousted with Hannah about so many political issues now resembled some kind of porn star…some kind of sex fiend!
Charlotte gulped and squirmed as Hannah approached her. She had spent so much time with Hannah, had so many conversations with her…she thought she knew her well, that she should be easiest person in the world to talk to outside of her own ****** and circle of friends from her small, Southern town. But Hannah had been transformed. As Charlotte gazed at the piercing green eyes behind thick black glasses and the mane of brownish-red hair of the proud slut who approached, she knew this was the same girl she’d gotten to know so well over the past year…but as her eyes fell to her exposed breasts, her mockery of a skirt and shot back up to the confident gaze in her expression, she realized that this same girl had changed radically in the past few months. Flashbacks to mysterious nights out, awkward phone calls, Hannah’s new more profane vocabulary and scandalous wardrobe all came flooding into Charlotte’s mind. Her eyes began to dart around as she tried not to stare at Hannah’s half-naked body, as she tried to avoid eye contact with the once timid girl now staring at her with fierce determination and she saw and heard men and women in various stages of carnal coupling. Feminine voices cried out in delight, some declaring their love of the vigorous fucking they were receiving and exhorting their partners to continue their depravity, others simply letting out primal sounds of joy and delight. Charlotte gripped the chair tighter at the scene. A part of her mind-a part of body-understood everything that was now before, all the changes she had seen in Hannah over the past few months. All her life, she had been taught that sex was wrong, dirty, the ever-present temptation of a fallen world, something to be guarded against. But all around her, intelligent, beautiful women had dropped their guard and fully succumbed to lust. And they all seemed so happy! So confident! How could any woman resist this?
Charlotte shook her head at the thought, trying to bring herself back to her senses. Of course any woman could resist this! Virtue and chastity would prevail over hedonism and sin! Of course, Charlotte didn’t notice that her hands continued to play at the buttons fastening her shirt, and that a bit of a lacy, white bra now peeked through the half-undone garment. If she’d seen anyone else bearing the amount of cleavage she now displayed, she’d have chastised them! Nor did she notice that her other hand was playing at the clasp of her pants and that they were now undone.
Charlotte turned back to Hannah, who continued to approach, breasts and hips swaying gently as she confidently strode towards her with a sly smile on her face. Hannah soon stood only inches in front of Charlotte. She perched on the arm of the chair and placed her hands on her shoulders, reassuringly. Charlotte gulped and looked up at Hannah. Her warm smile reminded Charlotte that this sex demon was her roommate and friend. Charlotte gazed into Hannah’s bright, clear emerald eyes. A part of Charlotte had imagined, even hoped, that Hannah was under the influence of some sort of drug, that her actions were some artificial chemical creation. But as Hannah looked down and smiled at her, Charlotte realized she was fully lucid, fully herself. Hannah may not have been in her right mind, but her actions were fully her own.
Hannah smiled down sweetly at Professor Suffolk, who remained kneeling at Charlotte’s side, and who continued to coo reassuring words at the terrified Southerner.
“Thanks for taking care of her Tracy!” Hannah said. “She’s a sweetheart…just a bit of a prude. I’d be so upset if anything untoward happened to her!”
Charlotte flinched when Hannah addressed the faculty member by her first name, then flinched again when she realized how absurd it was to be distressed over such a minor breach of protocol in the midst of an orgy.
Tracy looked up at Hannah as she patted gently patted Charlotte’s hand. “Of course, dear! This is my house. I’m going to look over all the guests here. If that means prudes need to babysat, I’ll babysit the prudes. Especially if it lets the sluts get fucked!”
Charlotte’s head began to spin again at Professor Suffolk’s crude words. This was the woman she couldn’t even imagine calling by her first name!
Hannah turned her attention back to Charlotte.
“I’m glad you’re okay, hon.” She said casually, squeezing Charlotte’s shoulders for emphasis. “I know this isn’t really your scene…but…don’t you might have overreacted a little? Everything here is natural…and beautiful!” Hannah giggled a bit at that.
. “Is…is this your scene?” Charlotte asked her words almost a whisper.
Hannah laughed. “What does it look like?” she glanced down at her bare breasts, nipples hard as rocks, before taking a quick glance around the rest of the room and licking her lips lasciviously.
Charlotte just stared up at her silently.
Hannah nodded her head. “Yes…this is very much my scene! Jess, Professor Tracy, Chloe…everyone here has taught me the joys of being a complete and total slut!”
Hannah paused. “Charlotte…not that I don’t love you, and I’m quite glad to see you’ve decided to see what fun we whores can get up to…but why are you here?”
“What…?” Charlotte asked.
“Why are you here? I don’t want you to think you’re unwelcome, but well, I told you I’d be late. If you want to join us, that’s great! It’s soooo much fun, and I think you’d make a great addition to our group. But well…I after you passed after just seeing Professor Duke’s cock-I’d love to welcome you as a fellow slut, but maybe we should just try watching some porn back in the dorms first?”
Charlotte winced as someone cranked up the thermostat in tandem with Hannah’s crude words. The uncomfortably warm temperature distracted her only a moment as the implications of Hannah’s words slammed her like a bag of bricks.
“Join us…great addition…fellow slut?” Hannah’s words screamed in her mind. Hannah thought that she would to be part of this? What the hell? And why was it so hot?
“Professor Suffolk,” Charlotte said, looking down and trying to change the subject. “The heater…it’s cranked up so high…” Another button in Charlotte’s blouse came undone.
Tracy smiled innocently at Charlotte. “What are you talking about? The heater’s not on at all…”
Charlotte looked confused. Why was she feeling increasing warmth then, was it coming from her?
“Charlotte, why are you here?” Hannah asked again, looking down with an expression of concern. “You’re so flushed. Are you okay?”
Charlotte’s attention snapped back to her roomate. “I…I came to help, you to save you!” Her words began to tumble out in a frantic stream. “Jess sent me pictures…pictures of you! And Professor Duke. He was-he was fondling you! He was harassing you! And you weren’t doing anything! I Had to come help you! To save you! To protect you!”
Hannah’s frown grew deeper. “Professor Duke is a complete gentlemen and a sweetheart…not doing anything wrong…I was enjoying the man feeling me up…he’s so strong, so smart, so kind! He’d never do anything to hurt me, or any other girl!”
“YESSSSSSSSS IM FUCKING CUMMING OH GODD YOUR COCK FEELS SO FUCCCKING GOOD!”
Hannah, Charlotte, and Tracy all turned in unison to the source of the sound. Sophie was convulsing in Professor Duke’s lap, her hands each grabbing a breast, her body bright red, her legs waving wildly in the air, sweaty strands of hair draped across her face.
Charlotte watched the orgasming slut with fascination. She had been so poised and sophisticated a few hours ago. Now, she was a bucking, swearing, sweating, ball of sexual pleasure, seemingly incapable coherent thought or speech.
Professor Duke’s balls tightened up and he let out his own roar. “YES! YES!” Sophie cried. “Fill me up!” Thick, white liquid began to leak out from the junction of Duke’s cock and her pussy, and she leapt up. His cock was erupting white fluid like a geyser, and the same fluid came gushing out of Sophie’s pussy as she jumped up. A few moments ago, it had been a tight, pristine slit. Now, the lips were swollen and red, and her opening flared open. In a single, swift motion, she knelt before Professor Duke, grabbing the erupting cock and pointing it towards her face, letting it coat her, before leaning forward and taking the entire thing in her mouth!
“See what I mean!?” Hannah asked insistently. “It’s so beautiful…” her voice trailed off as she watched the scene before her.
Eventually, Sophie rose to her feet and seperated herself from Duke’s cock. “That was a great first fuck of the night dear! I’m off to find some more cock! But we definitely need to do that again!” Duke nodded eagerly, and began to stroke his now limp dick as Sophie wandered off to join the rest of the party.
Charlotte just shook her head in disbelief.
“Do you need to go?” Hannah asked. “No one here is going to hold you against your will. We don’t want anyone to be here who doesn’t want to be here. You drove here, right? I’m sure your keys and purse are right where you left them…”
Charlotte stared into Hannah’s eyes, thinking. She should go….she should leave…
“No…no…I have to stay.”
“Why?” Hannah asked. “To protect my chastity? I think you can see that’s long gone. I may not have been fucked tonight…yet. But there have been plenty of cocks inside my cunt…and mouth…and asshole…in the past few months. I’m a slut, through and through. And I’m afraid, dear Charlotte, there’s nothing you, or anyone else, can do to change that!”
Charlotte blinked. She didn’t want to argue with Hannah. She seemed so proud, so sure of herself in making that declaration. And talking about sexual chastity with her half-naked friend, as men and women fucked all around her…no, that was too much!
Her mind thought back to the scene with Sophie from a few moments ago. She realized why her father had inveighed against sexual freedom so much. She knew why her conservative community tried the best to keep impressionable young women away from temptation. She didn’t want to, but she now knew that any woman who had experienced what Sophie had would be forever turned, forever a slut! And if Hannah had experienced the same thing, she was far beyond Charlotte’s influence.
Still…she didn’t want to go.
“I’m still feeling faint…” she muttered. “I don’t think I can drive.”
“Call a rideshare?” Hannah suggested.
“Ummm…welll….it’s too expensive! And they exploit their drivers!” Charlotte spat out the words.
Hannah arched an eyebrow skeptically. Charlotte was rich, and she wasn’t willing to spend $20 to leave a den of debauchery. Charlotte was an arch-conservative, and she was worried about worker’s rights?
“Jerry can drive you home,” Professor Suffolk offered. “I know he was looking forward to watching me get my brains fucked out…but he can always watch the video!”
Video? Charlotte thought to herself. Her eyes darted around the room and she saw the telling bulbs of cameras scattered around the room. It seemed this group liked to create a record of their sin.
“No…no” Charlotte shook her head. “Look…I don’t want to leave. I don’t know, but I don’t want to leave!”
Hannah and Professor Suffolk both laughed at the prude’s insistence.
“You’re welcome to watch,” Hannah smirked, “But…well…a few months ago I came to an event like this just to watch…and well, it wasn’t that long before I had giant black cocks stuffed in all of my holes!”
Professor Suffolk nodded earnestly. “No one is going to make you do anything you don’t want to do…but if you stick around, you’re going to find what you want will soon change. If you think you can just watch…you’re fooling yourself.”
Charlotte couldn’t think of anything to say in response. She just clasped her hands in her lap and looked down.
Hannah grabbed Charlotte’s chin in her hand and gently tugged her face so the two made eye contact. She leaned into Charlotte and stopped centimeters from her face. Charlotte could now only see Hannah’s glittering, green eyes. She gulped as she gazed into the intensity of Hannah’s stare, smelled the sweet perfume and musky sweat that covered Hannah’s body.
“I’m so glad you decided to join us!” Hannah gushed, smiling widely.
Charlotte shook her head desperately. “No…not join…I’m just…I’m just here.”
“Sure,” Hannah nodded. “Don’t worry! I’ll take care of you! I’ll protect you from these big, scary men!”
Professor Tracy laughed underneath the pair. “Well, if Charlotte’s well-tended to, I guess I can go have my own fun!” She jumped up and began to walk towards the center of the room, to what appeared to be the new center of the orgy. Charlotte could make out a mass of delicate white frames and darker, bulkier men, she could hear the sound of bodies slapping against each other and a mixture of femine and masculine groans and moans, but she was so stunned at Hannah’s actions and words, at her actions and words, that she couldn’t make out who was who.
As Professor Tracy approached the amorphous mass, she pulled her shirt over her head and tossed it to the side. She then reached behind her back to unclasp her bra, which she let fall to the floor. Without breaking a stride, she shimmied her skirt and thong down her lips. Now, completely naked, two equally nude, gigantic studs broke away from the group to escort Professor Suffolk, arm-in arm, towards the writhing mass. Charlotte lost track of her as she disappeared into the raging fuck fest.
“Well, Charlotte, I guess it’s just us now! Look, like I said before, I really, really want to fuck Professor Duke! And look, he’s just sitting there, all by himself. Come with me, please!? I promise he doesn’t bite!”
Professor Duke sat on the same couch, still naked, stills stroking his cock. It couldn’t have been that long since he had filled Sophie up with semen, and then bathed her in it, but it was now fully erect again, covered in glistening fluid—presumably a mixture of his sperm and Sophie’s pussy juice.
Charlotte nodded silently. She didn’t what she was doing. Ever since she had forcefully rejected the offer to leave, she didn’t know what she was doing. On the chair, she was safe. Hannah had promised to protect her, and she sincerely believed that whatever sexual depravity Hannah had succumbed to she wouldn’t let anything bad happen…but Hannah’s definitions of “safe” and “bad” seemed to have been radically altered.
Hannah stood and began to walk towards the sofa, where Professor Duke serenely watched the orgy unfolding before him. As she did, she turned back to Charlotte and crooked her finger towards her in a gesture to follow.
Charlotte didn’t think. Her body commanded her to follow. She shot up. As she did, a few different things happened at once. Her shirt fell open. She hadn’t noticed, but she had completely unbuttoned during her chat with Hannah and Professor Suffolk. When she got out of her sitting position, the two sides of her blouse seperated, revealing her bra and stomach! But that wasn’t the most embarrassing thing. She tripped, and fell forward, landing on the floor. She hadn’t fainted again…she wasn’t sure if that would have been better. No, she had unwittingingly unbuttoned her slacks, and as she had squirmed about under the intensity of the situation, her pants had begun to fall down her body. They caught up her legs when she started bound forward enthusiastically, and now she lay in a crumpled mess on the floor!
Within seconds, Hannah was at her side.
“CHARLOTTE!?” She cried out, concern in her voice.
“I’m…I’m okay.” Charlotte couldn’t help but laugh at herself. “I uh…I guess I had a bit of a wardrobe malfunction.”
Hannah let out a sigh of relief, and as soon as she realized Charlotte was unhurt, she joined her in laughter. “Oh yes…you were stripping yourself the whole time Tracy and I were talking to you! Quite the little exhibitionist for someone who thinks this is all wrong!”
“I didn’t mean to!” Charlotte protested. “It just happened.”
Hannah patted her on the shoulder gently. “It’s okay…it’s natural. I don’t many girls who’d be able to keep their clothes on in this situation.”
Charlotte shook her head. “It’s not that…it’s just…it’s so hot!”
“Exactly!!” Hannah nodded. “This is what I’ve been trying to tell you!”
Charlotte sighed and tried to get to her feet, but struggled as the legs of pants prevented graceful movement and her unbuttoned shirt exposed more and more of her skin.
“Here, let me help you!” Hannah declared. Deftly, she pulled off Charlotte’s shoes and tugged at the waist of her pants, pulling them over her legs. Then, she pulled Charlotte’s open blouse over her shoulders. Charlotte didn’t think as Hannah went to work, moving her legs and shoulders cooperatively to let Hannah strip her.
Charlotte blinked as she realized what had just happened. “Hannah! What are you doing?”
Hannah shrugged. “Your shirt wasn’t really doing anything, and you couldn’t walk straight in those pants…and you seemed pretty happy to let me do my thing!”
Hannah’s eyes roamed up and down Charlotte’s body as she spoke. She’d lived with Charlotte for the past year, and this was the most exposed she’d ever seen her. Her pussy moistened at the sight of her conservative roomate, now clad only in a bra and panties. Hannah was a petite girl; her medium sized breasts and ass looked curvy on her small frame. But Charlotte was legitimately stacked! Although fit, she was much taller and thicker than Hannah, and her breasts and ass were legitimately built! Charlotte’s underwear was unsurprisingly dull. Her white bra was lacy, but opaque and cut to cover her large breasts without accentuating them, while her white panties covered her ass and pussy.
Charlotte squirmed a little under Hannah’s appraising stare. “Um, well, with the heat cranked up I guess this is more comfortable. And I’m still wearing more clothes than just about anyone here.” Charlotte tried not to stare at Hannah’s increasingly tantalizing breasts as she spoke.
“That’s the spirit!” Hannah said, as she helped Charlotte to her feet and grasped her hand. “Now let’s go keep Professor Duke some company!”
Charlotte glanced across the room and saw that Duke still sat on the couch, alone. Sophie was now on her knees a few feet away from him, servicing two of the new arrivals with her mouth as Duke’s semen leaked out from between her legs. Duke smiled as he watched her perform, one arm casually draped against the back of the sofa, another stroking his organ.
Fidelity really wasn’t an important virtue amongst this crowd, Charlotte thought to herself, before internally wincing at the obvious nature of the thought. But then, neither was jealousy or anger. And everyone she had met tonight had been nothing but friendly, intelligent, welcoming…and incredibly debauched.
So lost was Charlotte in her thoughts she barely noticed that Hannah had taken her hand and was dragging her towards the naked giant. Hannah was much shorter than Charlotte and had a smaller frame, but the petite woman tugged her half-naked roomate along with ease. Charlotte’s normal eagerness to argue with Hannah about nearly everything seemed to have melted away.
“Hey Professor!” Hannah said cheerily.
“Why, hello there ladies!” Duke’s voice was friendly but deep, loud. It shook Charlotte out of her reverie. “Please, call me John.” He went on. “We’re well past the point of formality!”
Hannah gave a girlish giggle and waved. “You look lonely! Charlotte and I thought we’d keep you company!”
Charlotte just stared at the naked, masturbating gentlemen.
Hannah gave her a gentle, playful punch on the arm. “Don’t be rude, Charlotte! Say hi”
Charlotte just shuffled her feet and folded her arms. After a few seconds of hesitation, she lifted a hand and gave a small wave. “Um…hi. How are you?” Her voice cracked as she posed the question; as if it was asking why she was still and what she was doing more than she was asking about the naked stud’s condition.
Duke just smiled and extended his hand. Charlotte reached out and extended her own arm, barely aware of her own actions. He took his hand in her own and gripped it, firmly but not painfully, and gave it a polite shake.
“It’s look you’ve become more comfortable Charlotte. Are you having a nice time?”
Charlotte just gave a slight nod of her head, and then, as if realizing what that she had confirmed that she was enjoying being a spectator at an orgy that featured some of her best friends and faculty members, she blushed a deep red and looked away as she bit her lip.
Before she could think of a way to walk back that nod, she felt herself moving towards the ground. Hannah, had taken her hand in her own and was kneeling in front of Duke. She had pulled Charlotte along with her. Charlotte now kneeled in front of Duke, clad only in her underwear and her face now inches from his massive, naked weapon!
It almost entirely dominated Charlotte’s field of vision. She found herself unable look away, unable to think. A part of her was screaming that she needed to move, to get away, that it was wrong to kneel before a naked man…let alone a naked older man…let alone a naked professor. A deeper part of her, a part of her that she wasn’t proud of, that she wanted to swat away, told her that she shouldn’t be kneeling, half-naked in front of a naked black man. She knew this was wrong, but distant echoes of her father’s ignorant diatribes reverberated in her head alongside the stupid, awful comments of her high school classmates. In the past few months, she had come to realize how ugly those sentiments were, but somehow, she couldn’t dispel them altogether.
“Charlotte. Charlotte. Charlotte…” Hannah heard a soft, feminine voice calling her name, but it was distant, hard to hear. “CHARLOTTE!” The voice became more urgent and Charlotte slowly turned away from the sight of Duke’s exposed member. “Why slowly?” She thought. Turning her gaze was one of the hardest things she ever one. She silently screamed to herself, trying to understand why she had little control over her own body.
When she was finally able to turn her eyes to the source of the voice, she saw Hannah looking at her, an eyebrow arched expectantly. “You seem distracted, Charlotte!” Hannah teased. She then pulled off her glasses and handed them to Charlotte. “Be a dear and hold these for me, will you? I don’t want them to get damaged with what’s going to happen next. Charlotte heart sank and her stomach felt like it was filled with rocks. She knew what was going to happen next. On an instinctual level, she knew. She couldn’t put the inevitable into words, couldn’t fathom a coherent sequence of events that would logically flow, but on a primal level, she knew something was happening. Something perverted. Something debauched. Something natural. Something…something. She shook her head, unwilling to continue this train of thought.
Hannah’s hands moved, and she pulled a previously unnoticed hair tie from her wrist. As she beamed at Charlotte, she gave her a mischievous wink. “Little slut tip for you, hon! Always keep one of those handy! A good slut is always ready to suck a big black cock, and this can make it a lot more fun!” As she spoke, she tied her hair into a tight pony tail. Charlotte couldn’t help but stare as Hannah’s breasts popped out with the motion, her pale, small nipples hard as diamonds. Charlotte’s bra began to feel increasingly tight as her own nipples began to harden and press against the white fabric. Charlotte began to squirm. She told herself it was because of the strange sights and circumstances, but she couldn’t help but notice that her panties were becoming increasingly soaked. She couldn’t discount the pressure on her bra as part of the same impulse. And the heat…the incredible heat that she had felt since recovering from her fainting fit.
As Charlotte mused about what was happening to her body, Hannah got to work. She took the giant black shaft in her small, white hands. Though she gripped it with both hands, most of it was still visible. Together, Hannah’s hands barely wrapped around the behemoth. The mighty organ had been obviously large, but its enormity was only amplified in comparison to her roomate and friend’s dainty, pale hands. The contrast between Hannah’s pale skin, highlighted by a bright red nail polish that a few months ago would have been wholly out of character for the bookish nerd, held an entrancing, enigmatic beauty.
Charlotte’s breathing grew shallow as she watched Hannah’s rub and twist along the shaft. Her vision narrowed to a pair of hands and the cock. She didn’t think of whose hands they were. She didn’t even think of the cock as a cock…just a beautiful, onyx obelisk. She forgot for a moment where she was. She forget she was half-naked, in a room full of screaming sluts. It was like she was hypnotized.
But the trance didn’t last long. The dainty white hands which had held her transfixed suddenly stopped, and Hannah’s face entered into Charlotte’s field of vision. She held her mouth wide open. It still seemed so much smaller than the cock, now held still in her hands. As Charlotte watched Hannah’s face descend, she realized with a shiver that Hannah was really quite beautiful. She didn’t know why she hadn’t really thought about it before. Why did it take watching her strip down to near-nudity and worship a black cock to cause such an obvious revelation? Well, Charlotte had never really been in the business of considering the physical attractiveness of other women, let alone her friends. Let alone her roommate. But in this setting, how could she not?
Time seemed to slow as Hannah lowered her head towards the shaft. Then, it suddenly sped up. Hannah opened her mouth, wide. It still seemed so small compared to its target. But despite that contrast in size, she swallowed the entire cock with ease! In seconds, the entire thing was engulfed by her mouth, and she began to bob her head up and down, letting out happy moans and groans around the monster. Hannah was certainly audible in her delight, but she seemed to have no difficulty in her task. Charlotte’s mouth formed into a shocked “O” as she watched her roommate’s head bounce up and down, as the she saw the sheer size of Duke’s cock exposed as Hannah moved up, only to be quickly swallowed again as Hannah took the entire girth and length down her mouth! She clasped her hand to her mouth, and realized she was still holding Hannah’s glasses. She looked down at them, the an icon of nerdiness and bookishness, worn a few moments ago by the sucking, bobbing slut in front of her. She smiled fondly as she remembered all the times Hannah had lost them, all the times she had to help her search for them around her dorm room. She was still helping her friend with those same glasses, but the context was oh so different now. Not wanting to let Hannah down by losing them, or worse, breaking them, she closed the earpieces and gently set them on a side table next to the couch where Duke sat.
As Hannah worked, Duke let out the occasional, deep groan of appreciation. His hands began to play with Hannah’s hair, but he never tried to dominate her, never tried to force her or direct her or hold her down. He just laid back, letting her work, and smiling at her with a look of sheer joy on his face. Hannah-petite, shy, awkward, Hannah-seemed to hold so much power over the bigger, older man.
In time-Charlotte had no idea how much time—Hannah popped Duke’s cock out of her mouth altogether. Her breathing was ragged, rapid. As she caught her breath and fanned her face, she smiled at Charlotte. Strands of hair hung down over her face and stuck up from her head, but it was stilled tied back tightly in a pony tail. This had let Charlotte watch every moment of the intense blowjob Hannah had just delivered. Charlotte realized this was probably by design.
Hannah’s eyes now had a dreamy, clouded look to them. She gave Charlotte an equally dreamy smile, and began to languidly stroke Duke’s cock up and down as she spoke to Charlotte. “Charlotte,” she said seriously, invoking her roomates name in a tone that indicated she believed what she was to say was very important, had been very carefully thought. “Charlotte, this may come as a surprise to you but in the past few months I’ve fucked a lot of black cocks! Dozens…maybe more…have pounded my pussy, been in my mouth, plundered my asshole!
Charlotte blinked. A few hours ago, this statement would have been a surprise. Now…it was not.
“And I’ve loved every minute of it! Every inch of them! But Charlotte!” Hannah’s tone became more urgent. “Charlotte, I believe this is one of the finest cocks I’ve ever seen!” Hannah punctuated her statement by kissing the head, an almost chaste gesture after the vigorous blowjob she had just delivered.
Hannah rose from her knees and kicked off her shoes, leaving her feet bare. She bent over and reached her hands under her skirt. She bent over and in a surprisingly graceful gesture stepped out of the thong-g-string really-that Charlotte had caught a glimpse of…it seemed likes ages ago, but Charlotte realized it could have only been minutes.
Hannah dropped the tiny bit of fabric to the ground. Her hands went to the side of her skirt and undid something, as the skirt fell leaving her nude body completely exposed to Charlotte! Completely exposed to Professor Duke! Completely exposed to the dozens of others in the room! When Charlotte had first met Hannah, she wouldn’t even wear a towel in front of others after getting out of the shower, always insisting on getting fully dressed in her room, door locked and closed.
Now, she smiled down at Charlotte, completely naked. Charlotte stared up at her, still on her knees. Hannah’s breasts moved as she breathed heavily. Charlotte averted her eyes, not wanting to stare at her friend’s heaving breasts. But as she looked down, she saw Hannah’s exposed vagina! It was almost completely shaven, a little, neatly trimmed strip of brownish-red hair advertising that Hannah still eschewed any form of hair dye.
She stepped forward, kicking aside the little bits of fabric that were the last guardians of her modesty that had pooled around her feet. She grinned down at Charlotte, holding her hands on her hips. “Like what you see? It’s rude to stare!” She giggled at that, and then gave Charlotte another mischievous wink. “Not that I mind!”
Then, in a single, swift motion, she scrambled onto the chair where Duke sat, squatting over him.
“Oh no…no, she couldn’t…she wouldn’t?” Charlotte thought desperately to herself. For all the depraved words that had come from Hannah’s mouth, all the debauched acts she had participated in…she wouldn’t actually take one of those massive, dark beasts into her tiny, pink pussy!
Hannah began to slowly sink downwards, her bare pussy moving closer and closer to the massive cock that had been in her mouth minutes ago. Inch by inch, the tight slit came closer to being split open by the gargantuan ebony rod.
Charlotte wanted to look away. She told herself that watching such a vulgar act would be wrong. And that she certainly couldn’t bare to see her dear friend and roommate debase herself in such an obscene manner. But try as she might, she couldn’t. It was like her head was held in a vice, forcing her to watch the inevitable plundering of Hannah’s tight slit.
Suddenly, Hannah stopped. Her slow but inevitable descent halted, and Charlotte wanted for a moment if some miracle had caused her to come to her senses. The phantom grip that held her gaze locked upon Duke’s cock and Hannah’s pussy lifted, and she looked up at Hannah. Hannah looked down at her with a sweet, casual smile.
“Charlotte sweetie,” she began, her voice all polite solicitation. “Would you be a dear and help me out? Professor Duke’s cock is just SOOO big…I want to make sure when he finally fucks me that I can focus on getting it all in. Would you…would you hold it for me? I don’t want to risk the joy of his first penetration being spoiled by something silly like it slipping it out or something! I know I’m going to lose control once it starts work its way into my cunt!”
Charlotte winced at the filthy words. So shocked was she by the sweetly delivered, obscene worded request that it took a few seconds to process exactly what Hannah was asking. When it did, her eyes widened like saucers and she stared up Hannah with an enigmatic intensity. How dare Hannah use such nasty language with her!? How dare Hannah ask Charlotte, a virtuous, conservative, Southern belle, to her to “help” in her defilement?! How dare she ask Charlotte, a virgin waiting to save herself until marriage in accordance with the demands of her culture and her faith, touch the exposed penis of a man she had only met minutes ago!?
As these thoughts raged through Charlotte’s mind and she tried to muster the composure to articulate more than a mere burst of indignation, an alabaster, feminine hand intruded on her field of vision. It steadily approached Duke’s exposed, waiting cock. Had some other girl kneeled beside Charlotte, willing to fulfill the request that Charlotte was so adamantly opposed to? Charlotte tried to turn her head to see who the newcomer was, but that vicelike, phantom grip returned. She just watched.
Finally, inevitably, the hand came to the cock. It wrapped its fingers around the base of the beast, confidently and without doubt. Charlotte felt the sensation of warm, soft flesh encasing something hard and unbending as steel. She felt something alive, pulsing with powerful energy in her hand. She felt waves of intense energy rock her entire body, spasms of some unknown but delightful sensation overwhelm her consciousness. She felt the heat, which had been bothering her all night, build up to almost unbearable levels. She heard a deep, guttural, but still feminine moaning sound. She felt the accumulation of fluid which had been building up all night between her legs gush forth in a forceful, powerful which left her panties soaked. She felt her nipples harden like diamonds and begin to push uncomfortably against her bra, as if they would tear through the white, cotton fabric like bullets through glass.
She lost her balance, and slumped forward, losing sight of the cock and pussy, which, for the past few moments, had become her world. Desperate for some release, she grasped the cups of her bra with and popped her breasts out. As she felt the cool air rush across her newly exposed nipples and breasts, she realized the heat which had been so bothersome had nothing to do with the climate control. The room began to spin and shake and the guttural moaning transformed into a desperate but still feminine shriek. Her vision flashed white, the sensations tearing through her body reached a primal crescendo, and for a moment Charlotte had no realization of where she was, who she was with, who she even was!
The white flash began to dissipate, but Charlotte found herself desperately out of breath, gasping for air and panting with exertion. She shook her head, trying to reorient herself, and looked back up. Her eyes ran across her arm, which was extended forward, her triceps exerting as the arm appeared to be reaching towards something above her.
“Oh no…” Charlotte thought to herself. “It can’t be….what did you do!”
Slowly, Charlotte’s eyes traced her way up her arm to see what it was reaching towards. She nearly fainted when her gaze finally confirmed the increasingly obvious surmise which she hadn’t wanted to admit: the hand which she had seen approaching Duke’s penis as she prepared to tell off Hannah was her own! The hand which had so confidently and assuredly gripped it was her own! The feminine voice letting out a torrent of moans and shrieks was her own!
Whatever had happened to her body…she didn’t know what it was, but she recalled all the expressions and declarations of passion and delight that had been bombarding her senses since she had awoken from her fainting fit. Now, she had merely touched one of the beautiful black penises that had been such an important fixture of the evening’s festivities, and her body and mind had been torn about by sensations she couldn’t even imagine. If merely touching it could cause such a feeling, what would having it inside her do???? The past few seconds had been bizarre, primal, unfathomable—and wonderful! She had never felt such pleasure, such thrill! A part of her still screamed that this was wrong, that she could find her clothes and leave, but another, increasingly insistent part told her that the way that so many of the women she had come to love and respect had engaged in such carnal debauchery was right and natural.
“Charlotte, Charlotte, Charlotte.” A familiar, gentle female voice began to intone behind her, the tone simultaneously playful and scolding. “Whatever have you gotten yourself into?”
Charlotte turned to find the source of the voice, her hand still firmly gripped around Duke’s cock.
Anne approached her, a wicked grin on her face and eyes shining with mirth. Anne, the quiet and intelligent stalwart of so many lunches. Anne, her favorite of Hannah’s new friends. Anne, her sole kindred spirit amongst the new and strange crowd that now surrounded Hannah. Charlotte had seen Anne show her true nature long ago, but her appearance now was no less strange to her.
Her pussy was stretched open and its lips swollen, the lips red. Her entire body had a shine to it, illuminated by an all-encompassing layer of sweat. Globs of white goo were streaked across the entirety of her naked body, and were especially concentrated on her face, breasts, and inner thighs. Strands of the white goo dripped from her breasts and dribbled from her mouth. Her hair stuck out from her head in a tangled mess, and globs of the white goo were visible throughout. Despite her wrecked appearance, the twinkle in her eyes, the vivacity of her smile, and an otherwise ineffable glow cried out that she was filled with happiness and joy.
Charlotte just stared as her friend, the thoroughly fucked whore, sauntered towards her. When Charlotte had first seen Anne fucking like a wanton slut, she had been shocked, disturbed. Now, Anne looked even sluttier than before. Some strange force within Charlotte chastised her for her first reaction to watching Anne’s frolics, told her that the sight before her was beautiful, natural. Charlotte found herself increasingly unable to think of reasons why this was wrong.
In seconds, Anne was beside her, and sank to her knees so she was level with Charlotte.
She smiled sweetly and gently stroked Charlotte’s cheek.
“I’m so glad you decided to join us, honey!” She said, genuine warm and enthusiasm in her face and eyes. As if to emphasize the point, she reached forward and tweaked one of Charlotte’s exposed nipples. Charlotte’s pale skin turned bright red as she another revelation about her own conduct over the past few minutes came rushing to the fore of her mind: she had exposed herself! Exposed herself in front of both strangers and friends alike, all of whom were uninhibited hedonists! Surely they would think that she was one of them now!
She really should cover herself! But it had been so warm before. And the bra had been so uncomfortable against her nipples. And Anne’s fingers felt so nice playing with her nipple. And she might have to let go of one of the wonderful, magnificent cock in her hand…
“What the hell?” Charlotte thought to herself. “This is getting out of hand!” She giggled to herself at the turn of phrase, still rational enough to be self-conscious about the fact that she couldn’t bring herself to pull her actual hand away from an older stranger’s penis.
She quickly regained some semblance of composure and began to shake her head, desperate to contradict Anne’s assumption.
“No, no!” Her words came out in a hurried, frantic rush. “I was just…I was just with Hannah…and…well she asked me for help…”
Her thoughts began to catch up with her words, and she remembered why and how she had ended up in this position. She looked up to see if Hannah was still there, part hoping she would be, part hoping that in the chaos of the past few seconds she had gotten dressed and would be sitting nearby, fully clothed and chaste.
The still strange but increasingly familiar sensation between her legs throbbed when she saw her still nude roommate squatting above the monster cock, her position unchanged. Charlotte wryly remembered the subtle changes in Hannah’s workout routine, an emphasis on exercises which would allow her to squat and place herself into positions like Charlotte had seen tonight for prolonged periods of time, that would give the flexibility to twist her body into positions that Charlotte couldn’t even fathom a few hours ago.
Hannah giggled as her gaze matched Charlotte’s.
“Thanks Charlotte. You’re such a good friend!!”
With that, she dropped herself in a single, fluid motion and impaled herself on the cock! As she descended, her pussy lips eagerly spread to allow the beast to enter her body, and within seconds the pristine, tiny slit was fully split open, and Hannah was wholly impaled on the monster rod. Hannah buit her lower lip, threw her head back and let out deep moans and grunts as she speared herself, but had no difficulty or hesitation in letting the behemoth into her body. More waves of intensity wracked Charlotte’s body as Hannah’s lower body made contact with her hand, but she managed to retain her senses this time. Once the weapon was fully and firmly embedded in Hannah’s pink folds, she looked down at Charlotte. Her eyelids were now hooded, her eyes dreamily glazed over. Her breath was shallow, jagged. She spoke to Charlotte coherently, but with clear exertion, her words coming out staccato, forced out between pants and gasps of pleasure.
“Oh Charlotte. Of all the, many, many, MANY cocks I have taken, this is definitely one of the best! Thanks so much for helping put it in!”
She then began to bounce and grind, high pitched, rapid yelps replacing any semblance of speech or thought. Her pale, dainty hand began to furiously rub at the top of her pussy, a small white knob that Charlotte had noticed as she got a close up view of her roomate’s most intimate parts. As Charlotte watched her eagerly and easily bounce up and down on Duke, as she watched his monster weapon easily pound in and out of her tiny pussy, Charlotte realized that Hannah hadn’t needed any help at all! The little harlot had tricked her! She was a natural born black cock slut, who didn’t need any sort of assistance in taking even such a terrifying monster into her!
The realization didn’t inspire any anger, any disgust, in Charlotte. She just stood transfixed as Hannah joyfully rode the cock, sometimes bouncing up and down with her own energy, sometimes grinding her hips in place, sometimes giving into Professor Duke’s force as he gripped her hips and thrust his own hips up and down, entering and exiting her tight but experienced cunt. Sometimes, Hannah pushed herself so deeply down on Duke’s cock that it crowded out Charlotte’s hand. When that happened, Charlotte found herself unwilling to remove her hand entirely from the fuck fest, and began to fondle and rub the equally impressive ballsack under Hannah’s writhing body.
All the while, Hannah let out a series of shrieks, groans and grunts. There were words too, but they didn’t indicate any sort of deliberate thought on Hannah’s part. They were simply an obscene litany, a recitation of vulgarities that were barely more articulate than the animalistic sounds that erupted from Hannah’s body.
“SPLIT THAT FUCKING CUNT OPEN! FUCK ME! OH SHIT! SO GOOD! SO BIG! TAKE YOUR BLACK COCK SLUT! FUCK MY WHORE PUSSY! IT FEELSS SOOOOO GOOODDDD! FUCCKCKKKKK!!!” Hannah was so smart, so insightful. She had verbally jousted with Charlotte on so many complex and nuanced topics, always showing an incredible degree of wit and erudition. As Charlotte listened to the vulgar words between the desperate sounds of pleasure, she knew this was the same young woman who had been such a brilliant duelist. And she knew that the words that Hannah now spoke were as deeply felt, as brilliantly insightful, as anything that Hannah had said before.
As Hannah bounced and moaned on the cock, she reached her hands back behind her head and pulled the hair tie which had allowed for Charlotte to see such a vivid display of her oral sex skills out of her hair. She threw it to the side and shook her head, allowing her hair to blow out into a brown-red halo, strands of hair falling over her face. Charlotte couldn’t help but admire the way her bouncing breasts stood out as she did so.
Charlotte knelt, rapt at the sights and sounds before. Her focus was broken by a sharp sensation at her crotch, punctuated by increasingly familiar waves of pleasure cascading through her body. Something was rubbing her crotch, at about the same place where Hannah’s hands so furiously worked her own body. She gasped as she felt something long, but thin and delicate begin to push into her untouched, pink folds! She didn’t know or understand what was happening…she knew it was wrong…she’d been to enough church youth group meetings where she’d been worried about letting anyone but her future husband so close…but she liked it!
Still gasping in shock and delight, Charlotte broke her gaze from Hannah and sharply looked around the room. As she turned to her right, she saw Anne staring at her, giving her a beatific smile, mischief flashing across her eyes. She blinked coquettishly and shrugged her shoulders.
“You seemed to be getting into the moment, Charlotte. I thought I’d help you along!”
Charlotte looked down, and saw that Anne had shoved her hand down her panties, and that it was rubbing along her now unprotected crotch! Charlotte just gulped, enjoying the feelings Anne was producing too much to complain or argue.
“If you want me stop, I will…no one wants you to do anything you don’t want to…no one will do anything to you don’t want…” Anne’s eyes widened and her tone suggested a forthright sincerity, but the smile never left her face, the spark of mischief never faded from her eyes.
She turned to look up at Hannah.
"She's just so beautiful, isn't she? When I first met her, I never imagined she was such a slut...and now...look at her go! God, don't you wish you could be her right now??"
Charlotte gulped and blinked. She tried to scowl, to ball her hands into fists, to stomp and bray in dismay at the prospect that she'd want to be in Hannah's position...but she couldn't. She just continued to kneel, silently, and turned her gaze back to her rutting whore of a roomate.
Suddenly, Hannah stopped her bucking and thrashing about. She continued to pant, and looked down at her speared pussy, eyes wide. "Oh god yes! Fucking flood me, fill up my dirty white cunt!" She gasped the words out with determined desperation as she slammed her body down, taking the entirety of Professor Duke's monster cock inside of her, completely enveloping it! Charlotte's hand was again pushed down and she again found herself caressing the older man's ball sack, which suddenly began to pulse.
"Oh, yessss..." Anne hissed next to Charlotte. "I love this part!"
White fluid began to leak out from Hannah's pussy, which remained stretched out and impaled on Professor Duke's pulsing organ. A guttural, animalistic keening sound erupted from Charlotte's petite, nerdy, naked, sweating roommate, like nothing Charlotte had ever before heard. Hannah thrust herself up, exposing the black shaft that had been buried deep within her, and more white fluid erupted from her now gaping hole as she did. Eventually, the spurting obelisk slipped free from her pussy altogether, and Hannah collapsed to Duke's side, white fluid gushing from her well-used, gaping pussy.
A geyser of thick, white fluid erupted from Duke's now exposed cock, and shot over Charlotte's head. Charlotte blinked, and realized that the spurting organ was flapping around wildly, and threatened to douse her in its emissions! She ducked quickly, not wanting to get splashed with the strange substance.
As she did, Anne pushed her back and took up the position that Charlotte had assumed for the past several moments, kneeling directly in front of Professor Duke. She didn't merely fondle his spurting cock though! No, she quickly enveloped the erupting shaft with her own mouth and plunged her head down on it, throat convulsing as it swallowed the eruption of sperm.
Charlotte struggled to get to her knees before Anne managed to swallow the cock, and as she did, a bit of the sperm struck her exposed shoulder. Charlotte was so caught up in the sights before however, she didn't even notice. She just stared as Anne bobbed her head up and down rapidly on the shaft, still stunned at how big the beast was, still stunned at how easily Anne took it into her dainty mouth. Hannah meanwhile, lay on her side on the couch, next to Duke, gurgling happily as she scooped out bits of white fluid from between her legs and sucked her fingers.
Hannah looked so beautiful. So happy. That hot, strange feeling between Charlotte's legs began to search and she tore her gaze away. As she did, she looked down and saw the warm, sticky fluid that had landed on her. She looked back up at Hannah, who cooed happily as she ate the same substance that was leaking out of her used vagina.
Without thinking, Charlotte lifted two fingers to her shoulder and scooped a bit of the strange substance into her fingers. She lifted the fingers to her nose and sniffed. A jolt of electricity shot through her body. Her lips parted. She put the fingers in her mouth, began to suck. An even stronger jolt of electricity shot through her body. The fluid wasn't delicious exactly...but it was powerful, primal. She felt something she'd never felt before when it entered her mouth.
A powerful moan escaped her lips. It didn't go unnoticed. Anne popped her head off Duke's cock and turned back to look at the source. She saw Charlotte, kneeling, breasts hanging out of her bra, panties soaked through in the front, sucking on her fingers wantonly. She flashed a wicked grin, the look of joy lighting up her entire face and spreading to her eyes.
She turned and crawled on all fours to Charlotte, smiling sweetly at her all the while.
"Charlotte honey," she cooed when she was only inches away from the half-naked, raven haired beauty. "I'm so sorry I pushed you like that. But I just couldn't let that cum go to waste, and you didn't look like you were willing to make good use of it!"
Charlotte stared into her naked friend's eyes, but couldn't think of anything to say to that. Anne took her face in her hands and pressed her face so the two were nose-to-nose. "I'll make it up to you..." she whispered. She then began to stand, and as she did pulled Charlotte up with her.
Anne affectionally wrapped her hand around Charlotte's shoulder and murmured gently into her ear. "I know this has been a strange night for you--you should take a seat, relax. She tugged her hand and began to guide her towards the couch, where Professor Duke sat stroking his cock and Hannah lay curled up.
Charlotte regained some of her senses and resisted the pull. "Anne!" She hissed. "I'm not going to sit next to a naked man who just had sex with my roommate!"
Anne frowned and looked sadly at Charlotte. She supposed that despite having stroked the man's cock and balls and having stripped down to near nudity, some of Charlotte's stubborn prudishness remained. She turned to Duke and gave him a shooing gesture. He smiled up at Anne and began to pull himself up, before turning to Hannah and giving her an affectionate kiss on the forehead.
"I had a lovely time fucking you my dear, but it's time to go play with the others," Hannah murmured happily and pulled herself upright, so she was now sitting on the couch. She saw Anne and Charlotte approaching and smiled widely.
She repositioned herself on the couch, so she now sat up straight and upright, breasts sticking out proudly. Her legs were spread, not deliberately but nonchalantly, as if she didn't care that she was naked and exposing her most private parts to two of her close friends. Charlotte gulped as she noticed that Hannah's once tight slit was now swollen, the lips flared open, and that it was leaking the white fluid that had erupted from Duke's organ.
As they walked, Anne whispered into her ear. "Let's get you more comfortable." She reached behind Charlotte's back, and with a single, swift motion undid the clasp on the back of her bra! The conservative, white heavy garment fell to the floor, leaving Charlotte clad only in her panties and a silver cross that rested above her exposed breasts. Charlotte should have protested, but well--she'd been so hot. She was more comfortable now. Her near nudity seemed natural and comfortable.
Hannah gave an uneven smirk at the approaching bare, hands resting on her knees, cum continuing to drip from her exposed pussy. She patted a hand on the space left by Professor Duke, beckoning Charlotte to join her.
Charlotte felt more calm as she walked closer to her friend and roommate. For all the strangeness of that night, for all of Hannah’s casual nudity, sitting next to her friend on a couch seemed benign, and comfortable. She took a seat next to Hannah. Hannah wrapped her arm around Charlotte’s shoulder and pulled her into an embrace.
“See Charlotte. No one is going to hurt you. You’re safe here.” She said reassuringly.
Anne leaned forward, her inches face from Charlotte.
“You’re so gorgeous, dear. But you need to relax. Let me take care of you.”
The chestnut-haired waif then slid down, so she kneeled between Charlotte’s legs, just as Charlotte had kneeled before Professor Duke moments ago.
Anne rubbed Charlotte’s legs, moving her hands gently along her calves, her thighs, and the sides of her leg, and eventually hooked her fingers into the waistbands of Charlotte’s panties.
Charlotte looked down at her friend as she worked, bare breasts heaving with anticipation, confusion, and, although she didn’t realize, it, excitement.
Anne looked up at her, eyes shining. “I’m sorry about before. I just can’t control myself around black cock! And I feel I should make it up to you.”
Hannah was nuzzling her face against Charlotte’s cheek and neck, gently nibbling and kissing her. Charlotte was floating—she felt vague pleasure at her friends’ ministrations but didn’t comprehend what they were doing to her.
Hannah took one of Charlotte’s hands in her own and spoke into her ear. “Anne is quite the skilled cunt eater! Believe me, I know. Of all the fellow sluts I’ve had go to town on my pussy, she’s one of the best!”
Hannah’s crude words brought Charlotte crashing back to reality, at least a bit. She turned to stare at Hannah, and the two girl’s eyes locked as Charlotte stared at her. Charlotte was about to ask Hannah what the hell she was on about when she heard Anne giggle. She looked down at the woman perched between her legs and saw that she was beaming, a look of pride lighting up her eyes.
“Hannah here is the most skilled slut I know, more than girls who’ve been taking cock for years! That means a lot to me. Now Charlotte, may I?” Anne asked the final question sweetly, politely, as if she was asking if she could take Charlotte’s coat.
Hannah used her free hand to tweak at one of Charlotte’s nipples and urged her on. “You have to let her have a go at you!” A jolt of pleasure erupted from Charlotte as Hannah played with her nipples. She felt Hannah’s hot breath against the side of her face, her neck, her shoulders. She felt Anne’s hot breath against her crotch. For a moment, that pleasure crowded out any of her other thoughts. She wasn’t floating, half aware of where she was. No, her mind was clear. She wanted to feel good. She wanted Hannah to keep making her feel good. She wanted Anne to make her feel better.
She looked down at Anne. She nodded.
A part of Hannah debated making Charlotte beg, to articulate what she wanted Anne to do. But she knew that a dangerous prude still lurked within Charlotte, and if she pushed too hard, that prude would emerge and erase all of the evening’s progress.
Hannah clasped her hands together and let out a delighted squeal. “You’re gonna love this sweetie!”
Anne quickly went to work.
She pulled on Charlotte’s panties, sliding them down her waist. Charlotte lifted her hips and extended her legs, making it easier for Anne to remove her last bit of clothing, to expose her womanhood to the room where a sex party raged around them.
As Charlotte’s tight, pink slit was exposed, the two veteran whores raised their eyebrows in unison. The prudish virgin was shaved completely bare! Not a single patch of hair covered the beautiful sight of her unspoiled hole! Charlotte giggled a little and shrugged when she noticed their surprise. “It’s important to stay tidy!” She explained.
As the surprise at Charlotte’s cleanly shaven crotch wore off, Anne licked her lips. The tight, virgin slit before her was dripping wet! If Anne didn’t know any better, she’d have thought Charlotte had already taken a load or two from some of the studs at the party. But this was all Charlotte’s excitement! Intoxicated by the sight and the sweet smell, Anne dove between Charlotte’s legs. Charlotte let out a gasp as, for the first time, she felt a tongue make contact with her labia. Anne started by licking Charlotte’s pussy lips, delivering small but passionate kisses to Charlotte’s inner thighs and around her pussy, provoking little squeaks of awe-inspired pressure from the virgin. Charlotte’s breathing grew ragged, and Hannah gripped one of her hands in her own again, using the other to run her fingers through the other girl’s long, black hair.
“Do you like it, sweetie?” She asked, her tone more compassionate and curious than mocking. She knew this was her roommate's first sexual experience, and she wanted to make sure she enjoyed it—that she wouldn’t shy away from the path of becoming a true slut.
Charlotte just whimpered.
Anne sensed the time for teasing was ending. She stuck her tongue out, lapping Charlotte’s pussy with a long, sensuous stroke, before sticking it into Charlotte’s virgin folds. Charlotte gasped with shock and her eyes rolled back into her head. As Anne worked her tongue into her hole, her whimpering became more intense, and rapid, and eventually devolved into a long, mournful groan Her eyes rolled back into her head, and she arched her hips and back up, pushing her vagina deeper into Anne’s face. Her breasts heaved and her chest flushed red. The silver cross, the last item on her body, moved to the side as she began to thrash about.
Hannah grabbed her head and turned to the side, so they now faced each other. Their faces were less than an inch apart. Charlotte couldn’t focus to meet Hannah’s gaze. The new, wonderful sensations that Anne was drawing out were too much. But Hannah held her face, stared deeply into her eyes, and brought her mouth to Charlotte’s. The warm, soft lips against Charlotte’s intensified her pleasure. Hannah’s smell, her taste, drove her wild. She opened her mouth, and Hannah stuck her tongue in. Charlotte’s tongue lashed out to wrestle with Hannah’s. The roommates were locked in a passionate make-out session, french-kissing each other with mutual passion and ardor.
Suddenly, Charlotte broke the kiss and her breathing became even more ragged, her panting more intense. Her eyes widened in amazement and confusion and she let out a primal squeal. An even more intense pleasure was tearing through her body, centered around a spot right above her pussy. She looked down to see what happening! Anne was now longer lapping at her pussy, but had moved up, and was now working her tongue over the bit of a white nub at the top of her pussy! Charlotte looked shocked but pleased as moans and grunts escaped her mouth and she gripped Hannah’s hand even tighter.
Her head began to thrash about, her cross necklace bouncing about, as the world spun around her. She eventually made eye contact with Hannah. “What…what is this?”
“Anne’s found your clitoris!” Hannah smiled. “Isn’t it wonderful?”
“Ohhhhhhhhh” was the only response Charlotte could muster.
“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Charlotte moaned even louder as Anne stuck one, then two fingers into her vagina and began to work them in and out of her hole, as her tongue switched between flicking at her clitoris, licking her pussy lips, and joining her fingers inside her pussy.
Charlotte melted with pleasure. Just as she didn’t think she could feel any better, Hannah bent her down and kissed one of her nipples before taking it in her mouth. Before long, Hannah opened her mouth wider and was sucking and licking as much of Charlotte’s large breasts as she could.
Charlotte melted. The tongues and fingers of her slutty friends were bringing her places she didn’t know existed. A tiny part of her still coherent mind worried that she was a lesbian, that she’d be shunned back in her Alabama hometown. Another, more powerful part of her mind told her this was worth being shunned. That she’d rather be accepted by these sluts than the idiots back home.
The debate ended when waves of pleasure, similar to what she’d experienced before but far more intense, began to wrack her body. A powerful howl, a sound she didn’t think she was capable of making, erupted from her mouth. Her legs thrashed about uncontrollably, her head swung back and forth. One of her hands frantically tweaked at the nipple that Hannah was not working with her mouth, the other, still held by Hannah, clutched the other girls in a death grip. Her body was now convulsing, her pale flesh flushed red.
Charlotte was no longer in control of her own body. She felt an incredible pressure coming from her crotch, and her pleasure reached new heights as she felt fluid come pouring out of the hole being tended to Anne! Oh no! She had just peed on her friend! Surely Anne would be disgusted and walk away. But Anne held affixed her mouth even more tightly to Charlotte’s spasming pussy, seemingly determined not to let Charlotte’s thrashing deter her from her feast.
Eventually, Charlotte’s pleasure reached a peak and she felt her mental faculties return, her control over her body increase. A warm, pleasant feeling suffused her entire body, in contrast to the intense waves that had wracked it a moment ago. Still, she blushed. She had peed on Anne’s face!!
Anne looked up at her, clear fluid dripping from her face. It was covered.
“Anne…oh my gosh….I’m so sorry!”
Anne just smiled sweetly and stood, pulling her body forward so her soaked face was inches from Charlotte. Anne’s face glistened with a clear but viscous liquid, more thick than urine but not as thick as the rivers of white liquid she’d seen erupt from the black penises that night. It smelled…sweet.
Anne grinned at her. “Why?”
“I uh…I lost control…I made a mess on your face.” Anne licked her lips. “I um. I peed on you!’
Hannah and Anne burst out laughing. “No, no, no!” Anne said. Hannah stroked Charlotte’s hair. “Honey, you didn’t pee on her! You’re a squirter. Our little Southern belle is a squirter!”
“More like a fire hose!” Anne giggled.
Charlotte blushed even more. She wasn’t sure if that was any better. Gosh…she was now completely naked….well completely naked except for her cross necklace. She had just had what even she recognized as a powerful orgasm brought on by two women…one of whom was one of her closest friends, the other someone who became one of her closest friends. The part of her that worried she was a lesbian began to cry out. She tried to rationalize what had just happened. Okay, she’d just made out with her roommate and squirted all over her friend's face, but Hannah and Anne had taken the lead on everything. She hadn’t done anything to them! She’d been overwhelmed by the events and was a passive participant. Not even a participant! A recipient! She’d just been swept along. Anne and Charlotte might be lesbian sluts, but she was still a virtuous paragon of Southern, traditional values!
Anne plopped down on the couch next to her. Professor Duke had been too big, and only two people could fit on the couch if he were one of them. Anne, Charlotte, and Hannah made a tight squeeze, but they still fit. Still, Charlotte felt herself squeezed between the two nude girls, and her excitement began to grow as she felt the bare, soft, warm flesh against hers.
“Who the hell am I kidding?” She thought to herself. “I left traditional, Southern values behind a long time ago…” She smiled to herself. She realized that she was quite pleased to have done so.
Anne began to play with Charlotte’s breasts, tweaking her nipples, and licking and sucking at them. Hannah placed her hand between Charlotte’s legs, and Charlotte, without thinking, spread them to allow Hannah to do whatever she pleased. Her genitals were now being wantonly displayed, but she didn’t care.
Hannah stroked her pussy, and it was a warm, familiar, pleasant sensation. She enjoyed it, although it was quite a bit less intense than the working over Anne had delivered.
“Anne,” Hannah said pensively. “I think Charlotte’s ready.”
Anne looked up from one of Charlotte’s breasts and smiled.
“I think you’re right!”
Charlotte gulped. Her mind reeled. She waited for that paragon of traditional virtue that had been yelling at her for the past several minutes to remerge, to tell her to get the hell out. To provide a good reason why she shouldn’t take one of those momentous, giant…penises into her tight, wet vagina…pussy! To explain why she shouldn’t feel such incredible pleasure as she’d witnessed from the others. To explain why she shouldn’t give her body and soul over to the power of black penis. No, of black cock!
It never happened. She couldn’t think of a reason to contradict Anne or Hannah’s statements.
“Well, Charlotte, what do you think?” Hannah asked, taking Charlotte’s chin in her hands and turning her face towards her, staring at her with intense, emerald eyes. “Are you ready to get FUCKED!?” She emphasized the last word, almost shouting it.
Charlotte just nodded. “Yes….please….I need to know…I need to know what it’s like. I think….I think want to be one of you. I want to be like you. Like Anne. Like Professor Tracy and Jess and everyone else! But I need to know!”
Hannah remembered her initiation into black cock slutdom. She remembered how Jess and the others had made her beg, explicitly, for cock. She frowned a bit. Charlotte had just told her that she wanted to also be a black cock slut, but she was indirect about it. She was still being coy. She couldn’t get the words out. Still, Charlotte had more hangups than she ever did. Hannah couldn’t push her too hard.
She gave Charlotte a warm, affectionate smile, and stroked her hair. “I understand. And I’ll be right here with you.”
“Yes, please,” Charlotte said, almost in a whisper. “Please stay here with me. Please show me. Please help me.”
Hannah again took Charlotte’s hand in her own and pulled it towards her chest. “It would be my honor.”
Anne stopped lapping at Charlotte’s and sat up next to her. “Who do you think be a good person to break our Southern belle in?” she asked.
Charlotte scanned the room. Professor Duke was kneeling on a coffee table across the way, pounding into Chloe from behind while she ate Sophie’s pussy.
“How’d you feel about being broken in by a professor, an older experienced man?” She asked Charlotte.
Charlotte’s legs snapped together and she looked down at her still tiny, pristine slit. “It’s…it’s awfully big…” she said quietly.
Hannah nodded. “You’re right. Duke is a great fucker with a marvelous cock, but it may be too much for you.”
Hannah continued to scan the room as Anne rubbed Charlotte’s shoulders.
Tracy lay on her back on a coffee table, legs spread open as Jerome pounded her pussy. Her head was flanked by Lucas and Deshawn. She sucked the cock of one while giving the other a hand job, deftly maneuvering and switching off between the two.
Hannah stroked her chin. “You know Jerome was my first black cock. I’ll never forget the first time he fucked me. He did a wonderful job. He’s still one of my favorite fucks And a total sweetheart!.”
Charlotte arched a skeptical eyebrow at Hannah. The arrogant, dreadlocked wannabe thug had broken Hannah into this world? She “Oh, I know he likes to look and act tough, but deep down he’s a total teddy bear. Still, I can see why he might not be the best choice for you. Believe me though, once you’re a committed black cock slut, we’re going to fuck him plenty of times together!” She patted Charlotte on the knee reassuringly.
“DeShawn is too big. What about Lucas?” Anne chimed in.
“Lucas could be a good choice…” Hannah said. “But Tracy is working him over. He looks like he doesn’t have that much longer to last, and I want Charlotte’s first time to last a good while, for her to experience one of these bulls at their full strength.” As if to confirm Hannah’s point, Lucas suddenly roared and cum erupted from his cock. He sprayed Tracy’s face and breasts before sitting down on a chair near the coffee table. Tracy didn’t miss a beat and grasped DeShawn’s cock with both hands and gave it her full oral attention.
Hannah grinned. She knew how to read an orgy!
Jerome responded to the change in the configuration by grabbing Tracy and standing. His cock never left her body, and she continued to bounce up and down on it as he held her in the air. He then repositioned himself so that he lay back on the table and Tracy straddled him. DeShawn, not wanting to be left out of the action, crouched behind Tracy and lined his monster cock up with her open asshole. The older, married professor sensed what was happening and turned her head back to face him, eyes wild with lust. “Oh god, fuck my ass!” She commanded, before reaching back to spread her cheeks in invitation. DeShawn didn’t need the order and soon he was balls deep in Tracy’s rectum. She began to pound the table with her fists as DeShawn and Jerome worked into a steady rhythm.
As hot as the scene was, it didn’t help Hannah or Charlotte achieve their goals.
Hannah resumed her scrutiny of the room, determined to find just the right stud to deflower her inexperienced roommate. Her eyes brightened and her mouth stretched into a brilliant grin as she seemed to come across an acceptable candidate.
Malcolm was sitting on a couch watching his favorite professor get tag-teamed by two of his good friends. To his sides sat Sophie and Jess. The trio chatted casually as Malcolm spread his arms out to rest on the girls' shoulders, one of the girls occasionally stroking Malcom’s erect cock. The scene was altogether tranquil compared to everything that had transpired in the past hour.
Hannah ran her hand through Charlotte’s hair and spoke excitedly. “MALCOLM! He’s perfect for your first black cock! His cock is perfectly sized—gigantic, but not so big that having him pound away at your pussy won’t be too overwhelming for the first time. He knows how to fuck, and he’ll be as patient and gentle or rough and dominating as you prefer…”
Charlotte raised a skeptical eyebrow. She had grown to like Malcolm, and his apparent physical gifts were undeniable, Jess and Sophie’s dainty, pale ends only emphasizing the truth of Hannah’s statements. But…he was such a dork!
Anne clasped her hands together. "You're absolutely! He's perfect for the job."
Charlotte started to say something but stopped when she realized she wasn't quite sure what she wanted to say. She never thought that she'd have sex with anyone other than her husband, let alone in front of a group of friends and strangers, let alone with such a nerdy person, let alone...and she hated to admit this to herself, with a black man. But here she was. Stripped naked. Recovering from an orgasm brought on by another woman. Tonight was a night for the unexpected. And Malcolm at least, was a friend and a kind person. He wouldn't treat her like a piece of mindless fuck meat. Although perhaps that's how she wanted to be treated.
This internal debate--which despite all its contours had lasted less than a second was interrupted by a cry from Hannah.
"Malcolm dear!" She called out. Charlotte was surprised that the petite, reserved (formerly reserved) girl could project her voice so well. "Can you come over for a minute? We need your help with something!"
Malcolm turned to see who had called out to him and his eyes bugged out in shock to see Charlotte sitting naked between Hannah and Anne, legs slightly to give him a glimpse of her glistening pussy. But he wasn't a stupid man, and he excused him from Jess and Sophie and slowly, confidently began to walk to the trio of two sluts and one virgin.
Jess and Sophie turned to see what kind of spectacle could have torn Malcolm away. Sophie clasped her hand over her mouth in surprise before dropping it to her pussy to masturbate, a wide grin on her face. Jess flashed Hannah a double thumbs up and winked, mouthing the words "proud of you" to her protege.
Hannah beamed pride at Jess' approval nearly rivaling the sexual assignment of watching Charlotte's imminent conversion into a black cock slut as a source of pleasure.
Charlotte didn't notice the sweet exchange between her two friends. No, her focus was entirely on Malcolm and the truncheon that swung between his legs as it approached. She stared and felt that mysterious warmth and tingling sensation from earlier in the evening grow to even greater heights. She unwittingly spread her legs as he strolled towards her, her unspoiled pussy dripping with an ever more intense stream of juices as he grew closer.
Deep down, Charlotte knew that the ebony rod that came ever closer was her future, the harbinger of a new life and a shattering of the last vestiges of her current values and worldview. She knew, but couldn't fully comprehend, what she had agreed to. What this marvelous, terrible monster would do to her. What it would make her become.
After what seemed like an eternity, Malcolm stopped directly in front of Anne, Charlotte, and Hannah.
"Good evening ladies!" He said casually but politely. He then turned his gaze to Charlotte, eyes friendly but smoldering as he looked up and down her nude form, admiring her large breasts which heaved with the deep, ragged breaths she was taking.
"It looks like you're settling in," he smirked, tone more playful than mocking. "Welcome to our world!" With that he stepped forward and leaned down, taking one of Charlotte's hands in his own and planting a gentlemanly kiss on it. He looked up at her from his kneeling position, eyes filled with laughter, making it apparent that he realized the absurdity of the gesture in the debauched environment in which the group found themselves.
But as he bent down, his rigid cocked rubbed against Charlotte's inner thigh. Its size and weight became very real to Charlotte then, and the sensation of a naked cock against her naked leg caused her to snap back to reality. She snapped her legs shut and scooted back against the couch, away from Malcolm.
Hannah turned to her roommate, a look of grave concern on her face. "Are you okay!? If you're having second thoughts...well, I'll be heartbroken, but nobody here is going to make you do something you don't want."
Malcolm nodded in agreement. "If you need to leave, let us know...we only want willing participants here."
Charlotte paused before she responded. She was being offered a way out of this filth. But her friends had mistaken her response. She wanted to shed the sexual morays that had caused her to faint at the sight of something she now recognized as natural and beautiful. She shook her head.
"I'm sorry...it's not that...it's just...it's so big!!"
Anne frowned. "Well yes, that's the entire point!"
Charlotte winced. "I um...I want to do this. But I don't see how it's possible."
Anne placed a reassuring hand on Charlotte's shoulder. "The vagina is a remarkably flexible thing. You said you wanted to be like us. We take cocks much bigger than Malcom's all the time!"
"Hey!" Malcolm protested, the friendly look on his face suggesting he understood Anne's comment was in good fun.
"Oh don't be offended," Anne rolled her eyes. "You know how much I love fucking you. But facts are facts!"
"Charlotte," Hannah said quietly, taking Charlotte's hands in one of her own. "You've never seen a penis before, have you?" She intentionally chose a less vulgar term, trying to soothe the terrified Southern belle.
Charlotte looked down and shook her head shyly.
"Well, we knew that!" Anne responded. "She's a virgin!"
"No, it's more than that." Hannah went on, her voice a model of patient acceptance.
"You've never even seen a picture of a penis before have you?"
"I mean, not really..." Charlotte whispered.
Anne blinked. "Wait, I get not watching porn...but you peeked on the internet You were never even curious? What about biology class?"
Charlotte shook her head again and spoke timidly, stuttering out the words in her Southern lilt. "No...there were some diagrams...but well, the local school board was very determined to keep immoral teachings away from us...Daddy was a big part of that campaign...and he installed filters on all of our computers....and well, I knew...I thought...it was just wrong!"
"You poor, poor dear." Anne shook her head sadly.
"It's okay, Charlotte," Hannah said, sweetly, patiently. "I think I understand. And I think I can help you."
Hannah stood and extended her hand to Charlotte. Charlotte, not thinking about what was happening, took Hannah's hand. She pulled Charlotte up and, walking backward, guided her away from the couch. She pulled her close until their naked bodies touched. The feel of Hannah's naked breasts pressed against her body caused those feelings of warmth and electricity in Charlotte's body to reach even greater heights.
Malcolm turned to watch the scene, and Anne leaned forward, observing the interplay with curiosity.
Hannah placed her hands on Charlotte's shoulders and looked up at her.
"Charlotte." Charlotte looked down to meet her roommate’s gaze at the sound of her name. Hannah's eyes shined with an intensity she had never before seen, not in all of the myriad political debates they'd had or in the debauchery of the preceding hour.
"Do you trust me?" She asked.
For all the bizarre sights of the evening, all the questions that had rocketed about in Charlotte's mind, she knew the answer to that one. That was one thing she could be certain of.
"Yes." The answer was simple. That was all that needed to be said. The one fact that Charlotte could hold onto in all this chaos.
Hannah nodded. "Good," she smiled and began to gently push down on Charlotte's shoulders. Her actions weren't forceful, but Charlotte had chosen to place her fate in Hannah's hands and readily accepted her guidance. The girls sank to their knees together on the floor. Hannah removed her hands from Charlotte's and wrapped her arms around the larger girl's body. She then laid on her back, pulling Charlotte along with her.
Charlotte was now perched on all fours above Hannah as Hannah laid on her back, her unprotected, naked pussy facing Anne and Malcolm. Charlotte's large, bare breasts hung down, resting against Hannah's smaller but still perky and full breasts. Her silver cross also dangled, still hanging from her neck.
Hannah brushed a bit of hair from Charlotte's face and began to speak.
"These cocks...they're so big. And our little pussies are so tight." She now chose words she believed more appropriate for the moment, words that were vulgar but true. "I can understand why if you haven't experienced one before, or even seen a video of a big black cock stretching out a little white cunt...I can see why you wouldn't think it was possible."
Her tone began to grow more passionate, more intense.
"But believe me, it is possible! It's not only possible, it's wonderful. It's what meant to be. It's the most beautiful and natural thing in the world!"
"Charlotte," she spoke her name with affection. "I've taken so many of these cocks so many times. And I know you can too. And I'm going to be here with, you when it happens. And I promise you that you'll love it. I promise you that I'll be here to take care of you and support you. And I can't wait for you to become like me. To become you truly meant to be!"
"So Charlotte. I just need you to relax, and look into my eyes, and let Malcolm do his thing. Can you do that for me? Can you do it for yourself?"
Charlotte gulped. Everything Hannah said made complete sense. Her body told her this and now her mind joined in. But she still couldn't bring herself to fully articulate everything she thought and felt.
"Ok." This was all she could muster.
A wide smile erupted across Hannah's face, the widest smile Charlotte had ever seen.
"OH MALCOLM!" She called out, voice louder than needed to be as she was carried away by the excitement of the moment. "Malcolm, we're ready for you!"
Malcolm walked over to the pair and gently sank to his knees, not wanting to be too eager or forceful for fear of once again frightening the naked virgin who lay before him. He lined his cock up with Charlotte's tight but dripping hole and brushed it against the entrance. Charlotte squeaked at the sensation. Malcolm rubbed the length of his cock against Charlotte's labia and stomach. Charlotte shivered at the sensation, both at the pleasure of the weapon rubbing against their pussy lips and the realization of just how deep it would penetrate her. When she felt the head touch the entrance of her unexplored hole, she clenched her fists and closed her eyes, bracing herself for unknown pleasures and her entry into a new world.
"WAIT!" Hannah shouted.
Charlotte's eyes shot open and she stared daggers down at her roommate.
"What....?" She hissed. Hannah had stripped her of her clothes and her virtue, brought her to her knees, convinced her to abandon all of her virtues, and told Malcolm to wait. What the heck?????
"I'm sorry Charlotte. But I know tonight's been...well, I know there have been a lot of surprises tonight. You might be confused. Maybe you're still going to be in a lot of shock. But I want you to understand, very clearly, that once that cock enters your pussy...there's no going back. I don't just mean your virginity. I mean you're going to be a slut. Malcolm, talented as he is, won't be enough for you. You're going to want even more cocks pounding into that little tight little snatch of yours. You're going to be a black cock slut, eager and willing to fuck any stud who asks you. I know all of this very well...I have personal experience with the issue. Extensive personal experience." She giggled a bit at that.
"So Charlotte...becoming a black cock slut, a depraved whore, a cock slave for any stud that wants you....is that what you want?"
Charlotte stared down at Hannah, blue eyes burning with fire. But she gave a simple, small nod.
"Malcolm," Hannah commanded. "Do your thing!"
Less than a second later, Charlotte let out a decidedly unladylike grunt. Her eyes grew wider than saucers and shined with a look of awe. Her face contorted into an expression--an expression Hannah had seen on many other women's faces, but one she'd never seen Charlotte come close to making. It looked beautiful on her.
"Oh my gosh," Charlotte said quietly in her Southern drawl. "Oh my gosh, he's going inside of me...Oh, Hannah...it's so big...oh my gosh...oh wow!!!"
Charlotte stammered the mild words out between whimpers, and Hannah couldn't help but be amused at the memory of her deflowering, how Jess had insisted that she debase herself with crude words before she'd let Jerome fuck her. And as much she had enjoyed that experience, she knew this wasn't the right approach to take with Charlotte. She'd convinced the nascent slut to take a black cock into her body...she'd let her discuss the joys of profanity for herself.
"Oh, it's stretching my vagina out so much!" Charlotte cooed. "It...it feels so good! I can't believe it feels so good!"
Charlotte's breasts and cross began to bounce gently in tandem as Malcolm worked his organ back and forth into Charlotte's outstretched vagina.
The look of shocked awe in Charlotte's eyes began to be replaced with a dreamy haze as Charlotte acclimated to the giant invader.
Hannah just smiled up at her roommate, took one of her hands in her own, and began to stroke her hair with the other.
"Oh wow...he's sliding in and out of me...gosh that feels nice!"
"I told you you'd like it!"
"Like it?" Charlotte retorted. "I LOVE IT!"
She then looked down, no longer afraid, eager to witness the cock working its way into her body.
"It's...it's not even halfway in!" She cried out frantically.
Malcolm paused. "Do you need me to go slower?" He asked.
Charlotte looked back at him and shook her head indignantly.
"NO!" she almost shouted. "No, I want it all! Fuck me! Fuck my slutty white pussy! Shove the whole thing in my cunt! I'm so fucking soaked I can take it! I can take all of it!"
Malcolm gave in to the demand without comment or hesitation. With a single, forceful, stroke he shoved the remainder up Charlotte's needy hole, his balls striking the back of her pussy and upper thighs.
"GOAHHOAHAHOHHHOAAH OH MY GAWWWDDDDDD FUCCKKKKKKKKK." The size of the weapon, and the force of the sudden intrusion, left Charlotte without the capacity for speech or thought beyond the most primal and intense pleasure and expressions thereof. She threw her raven-haired head back at the force of the intrusion and clenched Hannah's hand so tightly the more seasoned whore let out a little squawk of surprise.
Malcolm held himself still, his cock entirely lodged in Charlotte's once virgin, formerly traditional cunt, and leaned down to kiss her neck and back. He whispered in her ear.
"You are one goddamn sexy bitch. Your little cunt feels so fucking good around my cock. It's so goddamn wet, it's me so tightly...you've needed this. You're a whore, you've always been a whore, and now I'm giving you what you need...what you deserve."
"YES! YES! YES" Charlotte frantically nodded. "I'M A FUCKING WHORE! A WHORE FOR BLACK COCK! YOUR WHORE! YOUR FRIENDS' WHORES! I WANT SO MUCH BLACK COCK! I WANT IT SO BAD!"
Charlotte looked down and made eye contact with Hannah. "You! You're a filthy little nasty slut! She then grabbed Hannah's face in her hands, leaned down, and kissed her firmly on the lips. Hannah returned the kiss eagerly, sticking her tongue out and parting Charlotte's lips, and the two began to make out deeply and passionately.
Charlotte broke the kiss. "You're a nasty, filthy slut! Like me! You made me a slut! I'm so happy we can be sluts together!"
Hannah shook her head. "Charlotte, dear. I didn't make you a slut. You've always been a slut. I just showed you who you are."
She then giggled. "But Charlotte...sluts don't just lay around making out with other girls with a cock lodged up their pussies...sluts get fucked!"
Charlotte looked confused for a moment, and then embarrassed. Not embarrassed to have been stripped naked. Not was embarrassed to be naked, on all fours, in someone else's house and surrounded by men and women alike as nearly a foot of black cock was firmly embedded up her cunt. No, embarrassed that for all of the proud proclamations of sluttiness, she wasn't even really fucking!
She turned back to Malcolm. "What are you waiting for?" She asked pointedly. "FUCK ME! POUND THIS WHORE PUSSY!"
Malcolm grabbed her hips and began to thrust, back and forth, happily complying with Charlotte's demand. Charlotte's eyes rolled back into her head and her pale skin flushed red. Malcolm was moving must faster and more aggressively before, his cock pulling almost entirely out of Charlotte's increasingly stretched pussy and then pushed back in, balls deep.
"OHH EM FU GAW FU" syllables shot out of Charlotte's mouth, punctuated by groans, gasps, moans, and grunts. Her breathing was a frantic, ragged panting. Still, she couldn't form entire words...not even the nonsense babble of obscenities that she had uttered moments ago.
Hannah admired Charlotte's breasts bouncing about with the force of Malcom's vigorous fucking, and watched as the tiny silver cross, her last remaining garment, flailed about in the air.
Hannah knew the sensations Charlotte was experiencing were likely overwhelming for the newly christened fuck fiend, but she also knew that Malcolm was holding back. He may not have been patronizing Charlotte anymore, but he wasn't delivering the full force of his sexual power. Hannah figured this was a good thing...Charlotte would likely pass out if Malcolm didn't reign himself in, and she had a long, full night of taking black cock and eating white pussy ahead of her.
For the relatively tame fucking, Charlotte was still an inexperienced slut and was still lost in a sexual reverie. Hannah looked at her rolled-back eyes, and her flailing head, and decided that she didn't need to be there to support Charlotte anymore...or at least, she could support her differently. She worked her hand free of Charlotte's--no easy task since she held it in an iron grip. Without getting up, she scooted forward, deftly working her petite body between Charlotte and Malcom's legs, until she faced the junction of Malcolm's pistoning cock and Charlotte's stretched-out pussy. She admired the dark rod hammering into the tight, pink folds, the way the pale skin and labia stretched out to accommodate the girth. It was a sight she'd seen many times, but she never tired of it, and it was all the more special knowing that it was prudish, traditional, conservative Charlotte's cunt now being pounded into oblivion. She listened to the squelching sound Malcom's cock made as it hammered in and out of the soaked hole, sodden with Charlotte's sex juices. Hannah loved the sound that a cock made as it pounded in and out of a pussy. No one had yet cum inside Charlotte, but the sounds coming out of her as Malcolm hammered away were like the sounds that came out of a cunt that had multiple loads dumped into it! And this was just from Charlotte's sex juices!
For a moment, she felt a twinge of regret that she hadn't seen it enter Charlotte's hole for the first time, hadn't directly witnessed Charlotte's deflowering. But, she knew she needed to be a good friend, and that Charlotte's christening as a true slut wouldn't have gone as easily if she hadn't been there to offer her support, to talk her through the experience. She figured there'd be plenty of other virgins whose cunts she get to watch penetrated for the first time. She hoped that Charlotte would join her as a spectator--as a participant--in those future deflowerings.
Hannah had held Charlotte in her arms as she was deflowered and talked her through the process. She was proud to have supported her fellow slut in this way. But, now it was time to support her in another way. A way that Hannah knew from personal experience was one of the best experiences someone could ask for.
Hannah supported herself on her elbows and pulled her body, face approaching the hammered pussy. She stuck her tongue out and began to lick the stretched-out pussy lips. Charlotte howled at the extra sensation. But Hannah wasn't done yet. She found her target--a little, white pearl above the abused orifice. Hannah dug in, using her tongue to caress Charlotte's clit with vigor and determination.
Charlotte screamed. Her entire body began to shake, to convulse. The creamy liquid became to erupt from her crotch, coating Malcom's cock and visible whenever he pulled out of her pussy. When he shoved back in, it began to accumulate around her inner thighs and crotch. Her mouth hung open, and her tongue lolled out, as out of control of her limbs.
Charlotte's scream became a high, mournful howl. She collapsed, head getting to the ground, but the lower body still facing up as Malcolm continued to grip her hips as he pounded her.
Having another slut lick her clit while a massive black cock pounded her pussy was one of Hannah's favorite things. She knew precisely how much pleasure Charlotte was experiencing. And she knew that the inexperienced girl's mind was likely reeling with the new but welcome sensations.
Malcolm continued to fuck the bucking slut through her orgasm. Animalistic sounds erupted from her body, reflecting someone experiencing deep, intense feelings but beyond the realm of conscious, intelligent thought.
Eventually, Malcolm decided to show the new whore some mercy. He kept thrusting in and out of her pussy, but slowed the pace. Charlotte's screams and howls were replaced with whimpers and softer moans. Speech still seemed beyond her.
Hannah scooted back up the up the length of Charlotte's, towards her head. Charlotte's body was bent over at a sharp angle, her fists pounded the floor, and her head rested on the ground as the waves of pleasure brought on by her orgasm left her unable to support herself. Hannah snaked around the Cumming, hollering girl and sat in front of her, legs spread open. She watched her roommate thrash around and cry out in pleasure as her orgasm continued, smiling in part at the speed and extent of the conservative Southern belle's transformation, smiling in part with pride and a sense of conversion at having converted her first white girl into a black cock slut.
She began to rub her pussy, bringing herself off. She looked up and saw that Anne was still seated on the couch where she had watched Charlotte's deflowering, but she had mounted one stud and was sucking off another.
Malcolm looked up and saw that Hannah although Hannah lay with her legs outspread and pussy exposed only inches from Charlotte's face, she had to rely on her fingers to bring her sexual pleasure. This wasn't right! He couldn't leave his favorite slut to her own devices amid an orgy. What kind of friend would he be if he left Hannah to masturbate while he plowed another whore's pussy?
He reached around and pulled Charlotte's head back by her hair--careful to ensure that he could bring her head up to his own so he could speak to her without causing her any pain. Charlotte turned to look into his eyes.
"Charlotte. I think Hannah just made you cum pretty damn hard."
"Oh yes...." Charlotte moaned.
Malcolm nodded. "She's quite the talented fuck fiend. But Charlotte... who is taking care of Hannah?"
A look of panic crossed Charlotte's eyes. How could she be so selfish to forget about her friend's need, especially l after she had delivered her so much pleasure? Charlotte swung her head around and saw Hannah, splayed out on the floor in front of her and masturbating calms. The two roommates made eye contact, and Hannah removed her finger from her pussy to make a beckoning gesture towards Charlotte.
Charlotte bent down and lowered her face until it was less than an inch from Hannah's pussy. For a moment, she was a little confused. Not that long ago, she'd seen Professor Duke's massive shaft plunge into Hannah's pussy, and seen that in the aftermath the remarkably tight gaped open a bit. Her pussy was still more noticeably stretched than it had been at the beginning of the evening when Charlotte still maintained some notion of "saving" Hannah but it wasn't gaping the way it had right after Duke had erupted inside of her. After giving it some thought, Charlotte realized that it made a certain amount of sense. Hannah had told her she'd taken hundreds of black cocks in the past few months, and each of the black cocks she'd seen tonight were huge. If Hannah were going to be permanently resized, she wouldn't have begun the evening which such a tight, pristine twat. Charlotte felt relief at this--she knew that she would be taking plenty of giant cocks in her holes in the future, and if Hannah and the others had kept their tightness, she knew she would too.
Charlotte's musings were interrupted when Hannah began to stroke her hair and gently pull her head even closer toward her warm, wet, welcoming slit. Charlotte realized she needed to stop her navel gazing (well, her pussy gazing) and get to work. She tentatively gave some gentle kisses to Hannah's inner thighs and labia, before flicking her tongue out and giving a few lashes to Hannah's pussy. Her body shuddered a bit as she tasted her first pussy. It had a sweet, light flavor mixed with a stronger, saltier flavor. She realized the second flavor was the same as the bit of cum she'd dabbed from her shoulder after being hit by a stray bit of Professor Duke's ejaculate. She was lapping up some of the cum that had been deposited inside Hannah--and she loved it! She knew she'd have to get some more in her mouth and belly tonight.
Hannah let out small, gentle gasps at Charlotte's tentative, initial efforts.
"You've squirted all over another girl's face today after letting her eat you out, you're taking a massive black cock up your cunt as we speak, and you're eating your first cunt! I'm so proud of you, you dirty slut!" Hannah spoke the words with genuine enthusiasm, and Charlotte felt genuine pride at her roommate’s approval of her newfound life direction.
But Charlotte realized that Hannah's moans were subdued, her ability to speak unimpeded by the gasps of pleasure. Hannah lacked the marks of a truly satisfied slut! Charlotte realized she needed to redouble her efforts, and leaned further even more, and shoved her face in Hannah's dripping wet cunt! She began to lash at with vigor, sticking her tongue as far it would go, occasionally bringing it out to lavish her labia with attention, and, as Hannah's moans began to grow louder, more intense, and higher pitched, the former prude located her slutty roommate's clitoris and went to town on that! Hannah shrieked and grabbed Charlotte's head.
"YES! YES YOU FUCKING WHORE! EAT MY SLUTTY PUSSY! GODDDD YOU'RE NOT JUST A SLUT, YOU'RE A LESBIAN SLUT!" Hannah cried out the words, unable to speak with any sort of reservation or restraint. Charlotte lost herself in the moment, enraptured by Malcom's cock continuing to slam into her from behind, enamored with Hannah's desperate entreaties, and fully absorbed in her task of satisfying the more experienced whore.
Hannah grabbed her by the hair and pulled her face up, interrupting the lesbian lovefest. She looked down at Charlotte and brushed aside the curtain of dark black that had fallen over the girl's pale face so she could lock eyes with her. She breathed heavily, breasts heaving with her desperate gasps.
"Charlotte," she said, gathering her thoughts. "You are one hell of a cunt licker. Are you sure you haven't done this before?"
Charlotte just shook her head and giggled between moans.
Hannah clasped her hands together in an expression of pride and affection. "I guess you just have a natural oral talent, then! I think Malcolm deserves to experience it!"
With those words, Malcolm stopped his pummeling and pulled out of Charlotte's hungry pussy. Charlotte let out a little, sad moan as her ravaged, well-used cunt now felt empty, vacant, neglected. She looked back at Malcolm with a pout, but couldn't help but feel a certain sense of satisfaction at observing that his still-hard cock was covered in her juices and that he wore a blissful smile.
After pausing to catch his breath, he spoke. "I saw Hannah's face after you decided to be a good little lesbian slut," he told her. "And I have no doubt your oral skills are top-notch!" With that, he strode over to a sofa in front of the trio and sat down, cock sticking up, and looked at the two girls expectantly.
The delicious taste of the male cum she had just lapped up from Hannah's pussy was still fresh in her mind. Without needing any further prompting from Malcolm or Hannah, she began to crawl over to Malcolm, breasts and cross swaying, knowing what was expected of her and eager to comply. Hannah joined in her crawling on the ground, and before long the naked roommates knelt before Malcolm.
Hannah reached out to stroke Charlotte's hair. "You haven't done this before, I know. And it's going to involve a lot more than just passively taking a cock from behind. But I believe in you! I know you can do this!"
Charlotte nodded with determination. She opened her mouth as wide as it would go and took the head in her mouth. It fits!! It was hard, and it wasn't something she was used to, but it fit! And it was wonderful. Was it delicious? Charlotte couldn't quite say that. But it was powerful and erotic, and having something she knew was so powerful and bringing her so much pleasure brought her lust and arousal to new levels. She felt her pussy began to spasm a bit--not quite an orgasm, but a definite, involuntary, and welcome reaction of sexual delight.
Charlotte continued to push down but eventually reached her limit. She hadn't even swallowed a third of the cock. Malcolm and Hannah saw that Charlotte was struggling. Hannah wrapped an arm around Charlotte's shoulder in a supportive gesture.
"Don't force yourself Charlotte!" Malcolm said from above her. "Of course, I'd love it if you swallow as much cock as you can, but I don't want you hurting yourself!"
Hannah stroked the back of Charlotte's head. "Just start sucking what you can get...move your head and up down...that's it, that's a good girl."
Charlotte had taken her friend's advice and was bobbing her head along the portion of the truncheon that she could fit in her mouth.
"You're doing such a good job honey," Hannah cooed. "Just keep going, it'll get easier as you go!"
Spurred on by Hannah's kind words, Charlotte lowered her head further and managed to swallow another inch of cock.
"Use your tongue! And even if you can't get it down, you can use your hands for the rest!" Hannah continued to exhort her.
Charlotte nodded and began to lavish her tongue around the part of the cock in her mouth, and reached around to stroke the part of the shaft that she couldn't quite swallow.
Malcolm was enjoying the attention, but even with Hannah's encouragement and her best efforts, Charlotte could get down much further. She popped her head off the cock and turned to Hannah, a sad expression on her face.
"It's just impossible! I love it, I want to get it down...but I don't think I can." She continued to stroke Malcolm as she spoke.
Hannah smiled patiently. "That's what you said about getting up your pussy before, and think about how great it felt to have that entire thing thrusting in and out of you, balls slapping against you..."
Charlotte smiled dreamily at the memories of those delightful sensations. "I know...but...it's just so hard!"
"That's the point, dear!" Hannah laughed. "Look, if you can't work it down right now, I understand, and Malcolm does too. But trust me, it's possible."
Hannah swept in and brushed Charlotte's head aside. She grabbed the cock in both hands and pointed towards her mouth. She opened wide, and then, in one swift, easy motion, swallowed the entire thing down to its balls!
Charlotte gasped. She'd seen Hannah suck cock before, but watching her take down the beast she'd just struggled with hammered home just how talented a slut Hannah was.
Hannah began to bounce her head up and down the shaft, never quite letting it leave her mouth, but pulling up until all but the head was exposed and pushing down until only the balls were visible.
Hannah was far more petite than Charlotte...if the smaller girl could do this, then surely Charlotte could do it at some point! But Hannah also had much more experience with black cock than Charlotte. Charlotte thought as she tried to calculate how long Hannah had been a slut. It was a couple of months ago that her behavior, wardrobe, and social habits had begun to change after she'd been out all night with Jess. And Charlotte thought back to all those strange telephone conversations, mysterious errands that Hannah said she had to run, late nights out with Jess and Anne at the other girls at this party. She figured that even though Hannah hadn't been a slut for very long, she'd been making for lost time.
Charlotte knew that she'd be able to match Hannah's sexual skills, but she needed practice. Charlotte was eager to get that practice and knew that she'd have many more experiences with black cocks. But, for now, she sighed with envy at the realization that Hannah was simply the bigger whore of the two.
Charlotte heard the sound of masculine laughter and whispering and turned to find its source. She gasped as she saw three, naked black men surrounding her. Two of the men had cocks well over ten inches. The third man's penis was somewhat smaller--Charlotte estimated it was about eight inches--but he was quite handsome. And although the tool he was working with was smaller than the others Charlotte had seen that night, it was still bigger than what she imagined a man's penis could have been a few hours ago!
Hannah paused her oral onslaught at the sound of Charlotte's sound of surprise and looked up to see the men approaching. She stood and smiled at the new trio.
"Gentlemen! Phil! Reggie! Tyrone! So glad you could make it to the party! Have you met Charlotte? She's my roommate! Oh, and a total slut! But she's only a slut for a couple of minutes!"
"We haven't had the pleasure," the man named Reggie said and extended his hand towards Charlotte. She took it, unsure of what he was doing but pliable to the gestures of another naked stud. She imagined he would do something to defile her, but he simply helped her to her feet."
The man named Tyrone looked thoughtfully at her. "Charlotte...isn't that the roommate you told us about...the one you said kept us from gangbanging you in your dorm room? I thought she was some kind of prude."
Charlotte blushed but then giggled when she realized that, until recently, she really couldn't disagree with that statement. "I was about a half hour ago!" She said. "But now...complete whore. I LOVE BLACK COCK!"
Malcolm stood next to her and gave her an affectionate kiss on the top of the head. "She does! I think this girl's going to be a great talent. But we're teaching her..."
Phil nodded thoughtfully. "Welcome to the crew, Charlotte." He said. "It'd love to get to know you better."
Charlotte grabbed Malcom's cock. "This sweetheart he has been doing a wonderful job of breaking me in...but he hasn't cum in me yet! I want to get to know you all...but I feel like I won't have been broken in until I can make him."
"Well," Malcolm said. "As much as I enjoyed your first blowjob, you've got some more work to do on that front. I could still use some pussy though!" With that, he embraced and her pulled her down onto the couch. She lay on the couch at an angle, resting against it on the side, her pussy fully exposed. Malcolm knelt to line his cock up with her welcoming cunt, and she pulled a leg up to give him easier access. He slid in, this time without any ceremony or hesitation, and began to pound away. The now familiar sounds of groans, moans, and profanity poured forth from Charlotte.
Hannah sat on the couch next to Charlotte and spread her legs.
"Well, I don't want to leave you boys hanging. Who wants to fuck me first!"
Reggie leaped forward and positioned Hannah so she was in a similar position to Charlotte, before sinking his cock into the veteran whore's pussy. Hannah began to gasp, grow, and swear, forming a symphony of slutty entreaties along with Charlotte.
The two girls looked into each other's eyes, both glazed with pleasure. Their faces and bodies were both covered in sweat. They pulled closer to each and their hands began to roam over each other's bodies as they were fucked together. When the thrusts brought their faces together, they took the opportunity to exchange kisses, but their make-out sessions were interrupted by cries of delight and commands to their studs to fuck them harder, nastier. One of Hannah's hands found one of Charlotte’s, and she took it in her own. The two roommates now held hands as they were getting savagely fucked.
Hannah and Charlotte were different in so many ways. Hannah, a Midwesterner. Charlotte, a Southerner. Hannah, a liberal. Charlotte is a conservative. Hannah, a secular Jew. Charlotte, a church-going Christian. But they were dear friends. And now, they were fellow sluts, both reveling in the sensation of ebony behemoths plundering their eager, willing cunts. Neither was able to form words or to carry on any semblance of a conversation beyond pants, moans, and outbursts of obscene profanity. But they still understood each other, understood that for all their differences they now shared a deep, unbreakable bond.
Charlotte felt a pressure against her shoulder and saw that Phil had knelt next to her, and was poking at her with his smaller but still impressive tool. Her newfound instincts took over, and without hesitation, she took his shaft in her mouth. Although Malcom's plundering of her pussy made focusing hard, it also made her more relaxed. It took a bit of effort and a few tries, but she got the whole down her throat! Sure, Phil wasn't as big as the other guys, but he was still quite impressive, and Charlotte had shown she could fit an entire black cock in her mouth!
Charlotte know how much time had passed when Malcom's savage hammering of her stretched-out pussy paused. But when it did, she looked up at him, concern in her eyes. What had caused the cessation of her sexual delights? His cock begin to twitch and pulse and Charlotte turned to Hannah, a confused look on her face. Hannah sensed her friend's distress and turned to see what was happening, straining to gather her thoughts to understand the situation even as Reggie continued to plow into her. She looked up and saw the expression and Malcom's face, and knew what was about to happen.
"Oh, don't worry sweetie! You're going to love what happens next!"
Wanting to share in the experience with Charlotte, she turned to Reggie and urged him on further, increasing the rate at which she thrust her hips in tandem with his pounding and tightening her pussy around the large cock.
Charlotte turned to look back at Malcolm, trying to understand what was about to happen. Suddenly, Malcolm roared and Charlotte felt the intensity and speed of his cock's pulsing go into overdrive. Thick, powerful liquid began to flood her stretched-out hole, and drove them into greater heights of pleasure! Her cunt began to spasm around Malcom's pulsing cock and for a moment she forgot her name and where she was.
Charlotte was brought back, a little bit, into reality when she heard an equal roar from Reggie and noted that Hannah was also thrashing about, caught in the throes of her orgasm. She felt an incredible sense of closeness to her roommate, knowing the two were experiencing such powerful orgasms at the same time, knowing that they were having their tight, wet pussies flooded with black seed at the same time.
Malcolm pulled out of Charlotte's soaked cunt with a loud plop, and the fluid began to pour out of the stretched-out hole. Thick strands of cum coated Charlotte's side, her breasts, and her face. Hannah gestured for Reggie to mimic Malcom's action, and he pulled out as well, spraying Hannah's body with baby batter.
Hannah grabbed Charlotte's wrist and pulled her to the floor, and the two girls kneeled next to each other, shoulder to shoulder, bare, sweat and semen-spattered skin touching. Hannah pulled Reggie's cock and pointed it to the two girls, so his eruption of sperm covered both of their faces and breasts. Charlotte, following her lead, did the same to Malcolm. Hannah took Reggie's still spurting cock in her mouth and swallowed the last remnants of his cum explosion down her throat. Charlotte, who had regained enough presence of mind to watch Hannah's actions and follow her lead, did the same to Malcolm. Phil joined in, spraying both of the girls with his ejaculate.
The two girls lay against the couch, holding each other, gasping for breath, breasts heaving with exertion, as they tried to recover from their orgasmic haze. Hannah, the more experienced of the two, was the first to regain the ability to speak and think. She took Charlotte's chin in her face and turned it towards her own.
"Wow, Charlotte. You look so beautiful covered in cum! I'm so glad I got to see you like this." She placed her other hand on Charlotte's shoulder in a tender, caring gesture. "So...now that you've been thoroughly fucked, now that you've made a stud cum...do you like this? Is this for you?"
Charlotte smiled weakly and nodded. Her ability to form thought was coming back, but not as quickly as it had for Hannah. She continued to make small thrusting motions with her hips as if bucking against a phantom invader, her body speaking at least in part for her.
"More...I want more...I want more cock! I need more cum! PLEASE!" She turned to face forward to face the trio of men who hadn't yet fucked her fully.
"I think we can help with that," Tyrone, the sole stud who hadn't taken part in the little mini-orgy, declared. He leaped forward and lifted Charlotte back onto the couch, sliding his cock into her willing pussy as he did. He began to pound away to delighted sounds from Charlotte. Reggie, once again hard, kneeled to Charlotte's side, and she turned her head to begin sucking on his cock. Phil joined the crowd on Hannah's other side, and she took his cock in her hand and stroked it lovingly.
Malcolm helped Hannah to her feet, and the pair stood and watched the scene fondly. Hannah took Malcom's arm in her own and kissed him, almost chastely, on the cheek.
"Thank you," she said. "Thank you so much. You did such a good job of breaking her in. I'm so happy for her. And...well, this may be a little selfish, but my own life is going to be much more fun and easy now that I live with a fellow slut." She gave Malcolm's arm a grateful squeeze.
Malcolm smiled at her. "That was quite the blowjob you delivered. But we haven't gotten to fuck yet. It looks like Charlotte's in good hands and quite capable of handling herself now...I'm a little tired from trying to hold my load so long while I was getting Charlotte adjusted...you want to find a quiet spot to fuck, just the two of us?"
Hannah nodded eagerly. Malcolm offered his arm to Hannah, and she clutched into it. The two began to walk away from the foursome unfolding on the couch, looking for a place they could have some quiet time together.
As they did, Malcolm began to excitedly describe the newest expansion to one of the pair's favorite board games. Hannah expressed skepticism as to the new product, concerned that it would disrupt the careful flow and balance of the base game. As the two debated the merits of the new feature set, they finally found a couch that wasn't hosting sexual shenanigans.
Malcolm sat down on it his erect cock facing upwards. Hannah straddled him, and, before she sank to take his organ into her body, concluded their debate. "I guess we'll just have to try next time we go to Ethan's" she shrugged. She then slid down, letting out a low moan as her friend's penis slid into her pussy. She began to grind as he grabbed her hips and thrust, forcefully but slowly, into her. She lowered her head to Malcolm and the two began to make out, Malcolm playing with her swaying breasts as they did. Hannah smiled at the calmer but still incredible sex. As much as she enjoyed getting taking on multiple studs at once and trying out new cock, there was a lot to be said for familiar sex with someone she cared for, someone who knew her body, and someone whose body she knew. The two entered into a familiar, comfortable rhythm and before too long they came together. Hannah plunged her hips down, taking all of Malcom's load in her pussy. The two looked at each other in post-coital bliss for a moment before exchanging a kiss.
"That was lovely, Hannah, as always," Malcolm said. "But I don't think you've gotten as much cock as a whore like you needs tonight, what if taking care of Charlotte...and there are some other sluts I'd love to fuck tonight too."
"Of course," Hannah said, kissing him on the forehead. "It's time to get back to the fuck fest! I'm sure that lovely cock of yours will make its way back into one of my holes tonight anyways, but thank you for the lovely break!" With that, she slid off of him. The two exchanged a fond hug and went their separate ways for the moment.
Hannah thought she should check on how Charlotte's evening was progressing. After watching her take on three men at once without any prodding or games, she figured that she'd be able to join her as a peer in getting her brains fucked out, and looked forward to it.
As she went back to the location where she and Malcolm had left Charlotte as she was being gang-fucked, she came across a sight that warmed her heart. Sophie and Jess kneeled on all fours on a large couch, facing each other. They were holding hands and making out. Sophie had converted Jess into becoming a black cock slut, and Hannah understood how special that relationship was. She kind of saw Sophie as a kind of mentor emeritus, since she had been present for her turning. Lucas, Jess' close friend and kind of paramour, pounded her from behind.
Lucas pounded into Jess from behind. Jess had explained to Hannah many times that she wasn't looking for a boyfriend at this time in her life, but she and Lucas spent a lot of time together, even when they weren't fucking, and Hannah knew their relationship went beyond just fuck buddies.
Phil had left Charlotte behind and was pounding Sophie from behind. Phil had taken Hannah's anal virginity the night she became a whore at Sophie's urging, and Hannah noticed that since that night, Phil and Sophie always seemed to end up with each other at the end of the group sessions they attended together, that they frequently showed up for and left lunches together, and that they seemed to truly enjoy each other's company outside of fuck fests. Hannah surmised that this was another pair that had found love in the pit of debauchery.
Jess whispered something in Sophie's ear and Sophie nodded. The two girls leaned forward, the cocks of their respective paramours sliding out of their bodies. They gestured towards the men together, and the men smiled and laughed. Sophie and Jess stood from the couch as Lucas and Phil took seats. Jess stood in front of Phil, facing away from him, and Sophie did the same with Lucas. In tandem, the two girls sat back and straddled the men, sliding down to mount them and to begin bouncing on their cocks as they held hands and made out with each other.
Hannah mused that in this world, this was the equivalent of a wholesome double date.
As she watched the romantic scene play out, someone tapped on her shoulder. She let out a delighted squeal and smiled brightly when she saw the person trying to get her attention.
Cassius had led the group that gangfucked her and Jess together the morning after Hannah had become a black cock slut. For all the studs who had plundered her holes in the intervening months, Cassius remained a favorite of Hannah's. They'd exchanged texts-Cassius was working on his thesis and had been impressed by Hannah's insight and intelligence, and they'd swapped several book recommendations. But she hadn't seen him since that delightful morning. She embraced him, her breasts pressing against his chest, her bare skin against his.
"CASSIUS!" She cried out. "It's so lovely to see you!"
"And I'm glad to see you," he said, pulling her into a warm hug. "I was so disappointed that we haven't gotten to fuck again after such a wonderful experience in your room...but, well, you know, grad student life."
Hannah smiled up at him. "Well, we're here now, at an orgy. We can fix that."
"Of course," Cassius nodded. He pulled from Hannah and turned to the side, gesturing towards another naked black man whom Hannah hadn't noticed who stood next to him, looking nervously at Hannah.
"Hannah, this is my friend Julius. He's been part of our group for a while, and he was telling me he's seen you around campus and was blown away by how hot you were. He said when he saw you here, he was shocked to find out you were a black cock slut. When I told him we had fucked each other, he begged me to introduce you. But, well, I think he's kind of shy now."
Julius was like most of the other men she'd met at these parties...tall, muscular, and blessed with an enormous package. He gave Hannah a gentle wave and smiled at her. Hannah pulled away from Cassius and wrapped her arms around the neck of the new stud, pulling her body close to his.
"It's great to meet you! But you shouldn't be shy with me! Believe me, I'm a total slut, if you want to fuck me...just ask!" She reached down to grab his cock and gave it a little shake. "I like what you're working with here!"
She turned back to Cassius. "I want to fuck both of you, but I need to find my roommate...she just became a black cock slut tonight and I left her in a little mini gangbang! I want to see how she's doing. So, we need to be efficient. Both of you fuck me at once! Who wants which hole?"
Cassius grinned. "Well, I've missed that tight little cunt of yours, and Julius wouldn't stop raving about how cute your ass was."
Hannah nodded. She directed Cassius to sit on a nearby armchair. When he did, she climbed on top of it, facing him, and in moments his cock was embedded balls deep inside of her. She turned back to Julius and wiggled her butt. "Come and get it, big boy!" she giggled. Julius didn't need any more prompting, and he lined his cock up with Hannah's exposed asshole, easily sliding it in with a single motion. Hannah let a little grunt as she now had nearly two feet of cock embedded in her petite body, but she quickly acclimated to being fully stuffed and began to grind her hips back and forth as Julius and Cassius began to piston into her, quickly finding a smooth pattern.
The inevitable happened and Hannah began to thrash about and scream as an orgasm overtook her, triggering the two friends buggering her from both friends to unleash their love juice inside both of her holes. Julius slipped out of Hannah's now stretched, cum-filled asshole and Hannah slipped off of Cassius' cock, letting cum ooze from her pussy and asshole. The trio squeezed together on the chair. Hannah caught her breath before addressing the men.
"You both did great guys. Cassius, don't be such a stranger. Julius, I'd love to fuck you again. I can't take your number!" She looked down at her nude form, devoid of a single stitch of clothing or means to store a phone. "But Cassius, please give him mine! I know you have it." She gave the head of each man's deflating cocks a squeeze and a kiss on the head before standing and resuming her search for Charlotte.
She approached the sofa where she'd left Charlotte, but it was now occupied by a dusky, curvy exotic-looking brunette who lay on her side as an anonymous black cock thrust back and forth into her. Hannah recognized her as Christine, Sophie's sometimes rival, sometimes sapphic lover, who competed to see how many fresh, innocent coeds they could seduce into becoming black cock sluts. An auburn-haired woman Hannah didn't recognize who looked like she was in her 30s perched on the arm of the sofa, also getting pounded by a black cock and occasionally leaning down to exchange passionate kisses with Christine.
Hannah arched her eyebrows in surprise. It was a school night, and tonight was supposed to be a relatively quiet and tame affair. This was a major part of the reason she had chosen the event to be the venue for Charlotte's inevitable seduction.
"Hey Hannah, can I get you anything? Water? Food? Lube?" Hannah turned to the source of the quiet, nasal male voice and smiled warmly when she saw Jerry, the host's husband the only fully clothes person left in the house.
Hannah smiled warmly when she saw the kind, generous man. "No thanks, sweetie! But hey...it looks like we've had a lot of new additions show up...it seems like things may be getting out of hand!"
Jerry shook his head. "You saw how many gentlemen came through earlier. Tracy was worried that things WOULD get out of hand if we didn't bring more ladies to even out the ratio. So she called some of her friends to come help out.
Hannah chuckled a bit at that. "Ladies, huh? I think you mean filthy sluts! Or perhaps dirty whores?"
Jerry blushed and looked away. "I mean, if you say so..."
Hannah nodded vigorously. "I do! We should take pride in what we are!"
Her expression grew more serious. "Hey, have you seen Charlotte?"
Jerry stroked his chin as if thinking. "Charlotte...ah, your roommate. Such a lovely young lady. She's been quite the hit tonight. It looks like her fan club is holding a meeting across the way."
He pointed and Hannah saw a semi-circle of about a half dozen naked studs, talking calmly but enthusiastically to each other. Once again, she found her eyebrows arching in puzzlement and surprise. Why were so many studs unattended to? Especially after Tracy had called in reinforcements?
She strolled over to the group and found a stud she'd fucked several times before. They hadn't formed a relationship outside of sex parties, but he was a nice enough guy and a pretty solid lay. She placed a hand on his shoulder. He turned to smile with recognition.
"Hey...Rob right?"
"No...Ron..." he nodded. "But that's okay. How've you been Hannah?"
"Good...but hey, I'm looking for my roommate, Charlotte. Taller than me, but not that tall...black hair...busty....blue eyes...very pale. Southern drawl. Have you seen her?"
"DAMN!" Ron said excitedly. "That slut is your roommate? I got assigned to the wrong dorms as a freshman. Yeah, I've seen her..." He gestured back with his thumb, through the crowd. "I've been waiting my turn...I hear she's a brand new whore, and the guys who've gotten to fuck her can't stop singing her praises...well, a lot of us figured we'd like to get lined up for a chance with the talented new girl rather than fuck some of the regulars..."
Hannah playfully punched Ron on the arm at that comment. "Hey! Us regulars deserve cock too!"
"Oh...I'm sorry..." Ron said, looking abashed.
"I'm just teasing, silly!" Hannah giggled before turning to the wall of black muscle in front of her. The diminutive girl gently pushed the studs aside, occasionally letting out a polite "excuse me" or "beg your pardon" as she approached the center of the group's attention. Although they dwarfed her, the studs readily made way for her as she progressed, partly out of a sense of chivalrous deference to a young lady, partly out of a hope that the naked and well-fucked veteran whore would join in the festivities.
Before long, Hannah found her target. Charlotte was perched on the couch, half-seated, half lying down. Jerome, the stud who had taken Hannah's black cock virginity and who liked to play at being an aggressive thug, stood over Charlotte, pounding into her. When Hannah had left Charlotte, she was at the center of an imminent mini-gangbang at the hand of three other bulls. Now, only stud was fucking her. But whereas Charlotte, the freshly minted black cock slut, had laid back and passively let the trio of men take her, she now clearly took a much more active and assertive role in her fucking. One hand gripped her leg, just below the knee, holding it up and spreading it wide so her pussy was more fully accessible to Jerome. The other hand was at her crotch, her fingers holding open her pussy lips to further ensure that Jerome had access to her most intimate depths, the thumb rubbing at her clit. When Hannah guided Charlotte down her first steps on the path to slutdom, Charlotte had to take her first black cock from behind because she was too nervous to watch it enter her body. Now, her head flitted back and forth between making eye contact with Jerome and watching his monster rod plunder her pussy. When her face raised met to match his gaze, a smoldering, adoring look came across her eyes and her lips curled into a loving smile. When her face lowered to watch the beast ravaging her increasingly stretched out but still tight hole, her eyebrows shot up in amazement her eyes widened with awed disbelief, and her mouth formed an "O" of delighted shock. All the while, she thrust her hips back and forth in tandem with Jerome's fucking. Occasionally, she lifted the hand holding her pussy open to one of her breasts to play with the nipple, and sometimes even to lift it to her mouth so she could suck on it herself!! Her body was covered in a shiny layer of sweat, and splotches of cum were splattered about her nude form, particularly concentrated on her face, around her mouth, and dripping down her large, bouncing breasts. Jerome may have been her only paramour right now, but it was clear that many other men had enjoyed her delights since Hannah had left her to her own devices.
Hannah was so proud of her. Her heart felt like it would leap out of her throat. She might not have been fucking a single man, but the reserved, conservative Southern belle who had come to "rescue" her and who had spent the past few months in silent judgment of the new Hannah was now clearly a willing, enthusiastic, and devoted whore!
Hannah climbed onto the couch, perched on her knees so she loomed over Charlotte.
Charlotte felt the couch cushions shift a bit as the smaller girl settled in, and she turned to see who the new arrival was, her mouth open as if expecting another dark shaft to be shoved into it. When she realized who had joined in her fun, she smiled widely in recognition.
Her lips began to move to form words.
"Ohhh han....ohh fuck fuck fuck me oh god."
That was all she could get out in her distinctive Southern drawl.
Hannah reached out a hand to stroke Charlotte's hair and forehead, tucking back a strand of black hair that had fallen across her pace.
"Thanks, Charlotte...but I'm not him!" She laughed at her joke. Charlotte just groaned. Hannah couldn't tell if it was a reaction to the *** joke, or if it was an expression of pleasure. As she watched Charlotte's eyes roll back and her head thrash about, she admitted it was the likely the latter. Hannah knew that look very well, and the girl was too overwhelmed with sexual delight to comprehend even the lamest of jokes.
Jerome had been too involved in fucking Charlotte to notice Hannah's initial arrival, but her words and laughter finally drew his attention. He turned to her and spoke casually. "Hey, Hannah! I hear this new whore is your roommate! I think she may be almost as slutty as you!"
Hannah balled up her hands into fists and placed them on her sides in a feigned expression of indignance.
"JEROME!" She said, sounding annoyed but with laughter in her voice and a bit of laughter under her sharp tone. "Charlotte is one sexy bitch! And she is most certainly a dirty, nasty slut..." Charlotte's groans intensified and her smile widened at these comments, suggesting that despite most of her higher faculties being pounded away by the giant cock sliding in and out of her cunt, she was still somewhat aware of what was going on.
"But," Hannah continued. "She has a long way to go before she can catch up with my sluttiness!" With that, she reached a hand back and stuck two fingers up her asshole. She pulled her hand back and displayed it to Jerome and Charlotte. It was dripping with cum. Hannah made deliberate eye contact with Jerome as she stuck the fingers into her mouth and sucked them clean. A wicked grin grew on her face and she reached her hand back, two fingers again emerging and again coated with cum. This time, she placed the fingers next to Charlotte's face. Charlotte turned to look at them, face still contorting into a series of awkward, crazed expressions. Without missing a beat, she leaned forward as she opened her mouth, taking Hannah's fingers into her mouth and sucking them dry.
Hannah patted her cheek before stroking her fingers through her hair. "I am, however, very, very proud of her for all she's done tonight. And I know it won't take her too long to catch up with me. And I am looking very forward to being with you every step of the way."
Charlotte smiled happily at the words and looked up at Hannah with admiration and adoration.
Hannah grabbed Jerome by his arm. "Ease up a bit, would you?" She asked. "I'd like to have a conversation with Charlotte, and I don't think she can quite handle that if you pounding into her like a jackhammer."
Jerome readily complied, not halting his power fucking but slowing down and softening the force of his thrusts. As he did, Charlotte seemed to calm down. Her breaths still came out in ragged pants punctuated by moans, but her vision became clear, and the intensity of her thrashing and moaning diminished as her breathing became somewhat more steady.
Hannah lowered her body; she was still on her knees but her face was now only inches from Charlotte's. She gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead and continued to gently run her fingers through her black hair, which was now spread out in a dark, black mane.
She smiled down sweetly at Charlotte. "Are you having a good, my friend?"
"Oh fuck....oh my fucking god Hannah." Her speech was still profane and a little unhinged, but she seemed more in control of her words now. "It's so fucking big Hannah. It feels so good sliding in and out of my tight little cunt... I didn't know I could feel anything like this..."
"CHARLOTTE!" Hannah clapped her hands to the side of her face in an expression of faux outrage. "Since when do fine Southern ladies talk like that? What are you thinking?"
"I'm thinking...uhhhhh....I'm thinking there's nothing I like more than getting FUCKED like the dirty, nasty whore that I am...FUCK! And I'm thinking that I should use language appropriate..fucking...appropriate for the situation."
Charlotte's face contorted into a particular ecstatic expression as it appeared Jerome's strokes reached a particularly delicious spot and she had to shake her head to regain her focus.
"And I'm thinking you made me this way. And I think I fucking love you did!"
Hannah shook her head solemnly. "There's one point you raised I have to disagree with." She spoke seriously but calmly like she and Charlotte were debating the merits of the welfare state or progressive taxation back in their dorm room.
"I didn't make you this way. No, you were like always like this. I just helped you find who you truly were."
Charlotte frowned slightly, looking pensive...or at least as pensive as one could be while naked, covered in sweat and cum, and panting groaning, and writhing about while a foot-long cock slid in and out of one's body.
She turned to look at Hannah and opened her mouth to speak. It was either to argue further with Hannah or argue with her, but that would only ever be known to Charlotte. Her prospective speech was cut off as Hannah's eyes rolled back into her head, a loud moan escaped her lips, and she lunged forward. Charlotte's mouth snapped shut and she looked to the side to see that one of the studs who had been waiting about for their turn with her had crawled onto the couch behind Hannah and was now fucking her from behind! The debate between the two girls was cut off, at least temporarily, when Hannah lowered her head to Charlotte's and the two began making out as they were each fucked. Hannah broke off the kiss to begin sucking on and playing with Charlotte's heaving tits just as Jerome increased the intensity of his thrusts, and Charlotte forgot whatever she was going to respond to Charlotte with as she again descended into a thrashing, moaning, profanity-spewing fuck doll.
Hannah only lifted her face from Charlotte's massive tits when she threw her head back while letting loose with a deep howl, her hands clenching into fists which pounded wildly and mindlessly at the couch, and her body spasming and convulsing wildly. The unknown stud who had brought Hannah to this state began to jackhammer more wildly as he put his primal yell. Charlotte now understood perfectly well what was happening. They were cumming together. The stud pulled back, his cock spurting ropes of cum onto Hannah's back, and at their highest point arching over Hannah's petite frame and onto Charlotte's face. She stuck her head up and opened her mouth, hoping to catch some of the love juice for herself. And, much to her delight, bits of it splashed across her face and into her mouth.
The display pushed Jerome over the edge. His cock twitch and pulses in Charlotte's love tunnel. Charlotte now knew exactly what this meant and her body sang in anticipation at what was about to happen. Sure enough, Jerome unleashed his powerful river of cum deep into Charlotte's body, warm and strong strands filling her with delight and triggering the pale brunette into her own screaming orgasm. He pulled out of Charlotte, and of course, his ejaculation continued, spraying Charlotte's already cum-soaked body. Hannah jumped down off the sofa and took the spewing cock in her mouth, eagerly swallowing the rest of Jerome's loud. When she pulled her mouth off the spent cock, she proudly opened her mouth, displaying that since she leaped into action, the remainder of Jerome's emissions had found their way down into her belly.
Charlotte now lay on the couch flat on her back gasping for breath as cum oozed out of her stretched-out fuck hole. It didn't take long for Ron, Hannah's acquaintance from the gathering of studs watching Charlotte at work, to approach the deliriously happy black cock addict. Charlotte smiled up at him as he approached, and spread her legs in anticipation. Without the two exchanging words, Ron aligned his cock with Charlotte's eager pussy and sunk balls deep into it, hammering his full length in and out of her in deep, intense strokes.
As Charlotte wailed and thrashed about under the power of the new stud, Hannah climbed back onto the couch and sat next to Charlotte, rubbing her pussy as she watched Charlotte get fucked. Another of the students approached Hannah. Hannah smiled up at him and scooted forward a bit, spreading her legs and holding them up under her knees as she offered him her pussy.
The stud began to lean forward before cringing at the sight of Hannah's stretched-out, drenched hole, which oozed with the cum of several other men. "Yo bitch. You're hot, but how many other guys have you fucked tonight? I ain't sticking my dick in that."
Hannah's face broke into a sorrowful pout. She looked crestfallen. Charlotte's joy at being railed by an eleven-inch black cock was marred by the tragic sight. She was heartbroken to see her beloved friend so dejected. She knew she had to do something to help her fellow slut.
It took all of her willpower and mental might, but she grabbed the arms of the stud pounding into her. "Wait!" She said. "Stop fucking me for a bit." She winced at the words which sounded so stupid and nonsensical to her. Ron looked confused, a little hurt, as he pulled out of Charlotte.
"Oh baby, you didn't do anything wrong," Charlotte explained. "But I have to help look out for Hannah!" She rolled off the couch and onto the floor, crawling on her knees until she was positioned in front of Hannah. She looked up at her naked roommate, whose legs were still splayed out, and the steady stream of cum that flowed from her spread-out snatch.
In a way, she knew that the details may have shifted a little, but her goals for the evening had changed. She wanted to help Hannah, who despite all their differences, she dearly loved. Sure, a few hours ago she thought she was coming to safeguard and protect her innocent, virginal friends' virtue. And now she was going to help a fellow slut take more black cocks as a mutual participant in a no holds barred fuckfest. But the principle was the same.
She lowered her face to Hannah's drenched hole and got to work, thrusting her tongue into the well-used cunt and licking up the torrent of cum that had flooded her roommate.
Hannah gasped and moaned in appreciation, her legs flailing about and her hands grabbing Charlotte's head by the hair. The irony of the moment was not lost on her, and she also realized that Charlotte hadn't deviated THAT much from her normal self. Even when they clashed, Hannah understood that Charlotte was trying to look out for her. And now, as Charlotte lapped away at her cum-soaked pussy, preparing the fuck tunnel for an invasion by another massive, ebony rod, Hannah understood that Charlotte was doing the same as she always had: acting as a mother hen, trying to protect Charlotte's best interests. It was just that the two girls now had a more mutual understanding as to what a sexy young woman's best interests were. Charlotte was a dear, caring friend a few hours ago when she had rushed to a stranger's house to protect Hannah's innocence. And she was a dear, caring friend now as she cleaned Hannah's dirty cunt with her eager tongue so that some random stranger would be willing to fuck the shit out of her.
As Charlotte diligently worked away, she felt a pair of strong hands grab her hips. She lifted her face from Hannah's pussy for a moment to groan as she felt a thick, black rod sink into her well-used pussy. She spread her legs out a bit to help the cock work its way into her. When she felt the balls slap against the back of her thighs, she knew he was in. As she'd taken several cocks inside her this evening, she felt comfortable estimating that the new cock was about a foot long, give or take. As the unknown stud began to slide in and out of her, she realized this was someone she hadn't fucked yet. She wasn't sure how many men had fucked her tonight, but each cock felt different, each stud his style of fucking. She loved all the cocks she'd experienced so far, all the methods that had been deployed to bring her to orgasmic heights. This was no different, but it was new. Before she could turn around to see who the welcome stranger pummeling her was, he pushed her head back down towards Hannah's pussy, and Charlotte resumed her efforts. Hannah's hole was not largely clean, but well, she liked eating her roommate’s pussy!
As the stud increased the intensity of his fucking, Charlotte increased the intensity of her cunnilingus She alternated between sticking her tongue up the tunnel and licking at its interior and licking along Hannah's labia eventually lifting her hand to work her fingers in and out of her friend. As she explored Hannah's most intimate parts, her tongue came across a small, hard bit of flesh that stuck out above Hannah's opening. She flicked her tongue across, and Hannah let out a high-pitched shriek, her thighs clenching around the side of Charlotte's head, and a bit of sweet, light liquid spurting out from her pussy and onto Charlotte's chin and neck. Charlotte felt a small, dainty but strong hand push her head deeper into Hannah's crotch, and she realized that Hannah was far stronger than her petite frame suggested!
Charlotte felt like a helpless fuck doll as she knelt between the stud and her slutty roommate, the stud pounding into her and Hannah's surprisingly strong legs wrapped around the sides of her head as her surprisingly strong hand pushed into her cunt. And...she liked it!
Charlotte had lost herself in sensual delights and she didn't know how much time had passed when she felt the grip of Hannah's legs and the pressure of her hand grow even more intense. Her hearing was muffled by Hannah's legs, but she could still make out an animalistic shriek coming from just above her. A few hours ago, Charlotte would have thought some coyote had wandered into the city and was howling at the moon. Now, as Hannah's pussy spurted out liquid onto her face, she knew it was the sound of a whore in rapture. Her heart filled with pride because she was the source of that rapture. That pride pushed Charlotte over the edge, and she erupted into her orgasm, her pussy clamping down around the stranger's cock which had been ravaging her pussy. His grip on her hips tightened as he let loose with his load which flooded into Charlotte.
As Hannah came down from her orgasm, her grip on Charlotte's head relaxed. Charlotte fell to the ground, gasping for air as she was freed. After she caught her breath, she pulled herself up and sat on the floor against the couch. She turned to see the stud who had been fucking her as she cleaned Hannah's pussy so that more studs would be willing to fuck her again. As her vision cleared, she realized it had been the stud who had refused to fuck Hannah because she said her pussy was too cum filled.
Charlotte realized she had been tricked! Her pussy was at least as flooded with cum as Hannah's, and the dirty hole had to have been on full display to the man as she knelt in front of Hannah, eating her out. The man hadn't been disgusted by Hannah's cum-filled cunt! He'd just wanted to incite a lesbian display. Still, Charlotte couldn't be mad at the situation.
Hannah pulled herself into a sitting position as she caught her breath.
"Charlotte," she said, "Meet my friend Malick. Malick, meet my roommate...and very DEAR friend Charlotte."
Malick bent down to offer Charlotte a hand. She grasped, and he helped her to her feet.
As she stood, Hannah admired her roommate’s nude form from behind. Charlotte was fit, but her curvy figure meant that she had plenty of junk in the trunk-especially for a white girl. Hannah couldn’t wait to dive in between her cheeks. But as she admired her naked roommate's butt, she couldn't help but notice the asshole was still puckered tight, and while her body was covered in splotches of cum and a steady river of cum flowed from her stretched out cunt, her asshole seemed to be free of the marks of any fucking.
"You guys know each other?" Charlotte didn't notice Hannah's appraisal. asked.
"Yup," Hannah nodded happily. "Malick was there the first time I got fucked by black cock!"
"And many times other times she's been fucked by back cock!" Malick contributed.
Charlotte frowned. "Somehow, I don't think you were turned off by how many guys had dumped their loads in Hannah..."
Hannah and Malick began to laugh.
"Guilty!" Malick confessed. "What can I say, I love watching sluts lez out with each other."
Charlotte couldn't help but join in the laughter.
"You know, you don't have to resort to tricks to get me to 'lez out' with Hannah. Or to get inside my pussy!" Charlotte retorted.
"Oh we know," Hannah said, standing behind Charlotte and kissing her neck. "But it's so much more fun that way. Besides...we need to get you to lez out with some more whores!"
"We're gonna get to that," Malick said. "But do you know how hard it was turning down Hannah when she was baring that pussy to me? I deserve an Oscar that shit!"
"Well," Hannah said. "I think you'll have to settle for just fucking me right now instead."
"I can live with that," Malick said, moving around Charlotte. As he did, Hannah leaned forward so her forward pressed against Charlotte's. She whispered. "Hey, sweetie. It looks like you haven’t been fucked in the ass yet...have the studs been holding back on you?"
Charlotte let out a little squeak and placed her palm over her mouth. The weapons which had plundered her little white pussy had stretched it out, and she loved it. But taking one in her asshole! That was...that was...the corners of her mouth twitched up in a smile. That was a wonderful idea. But it was something she'd need to work up to. "Oh, my lord..." Charlotte muttered. "One of these beasts in my little asshole...I admit, it sounds divine. But...I don't think I'm ready for that tonight."
Hannah smiled. "Does that mean there will be more nights filled with black cock?”
“Of course!” Charlotte nodded.
As he did, Hannah turned so her back was towards Charlotte's back. Malick continued his jaunt and stood in front of Hannah. For a moment, Charlotte was worried she would be forgotten. But then, another of the studs who had been watching the scene play out quickly replaced him, standing in front of Charlotte.
Hannah turned her head back and spoke directly into Charlotte's ear. "Hey, sweetie. Let's show these studs what two roommates can do!" She then sank to her knees. Charlotte couldn't see what Hannah was doing, but she fully understood the meaning of her statement. She swiftly followed Hannah's lead and sank to her knees. She was now face to face with the stranger's cock. As she took it in her mouth, she heard a groan a masculine groan from wet, sucking sounds from behind her. She smiled as she knew she had the right, and her pussy spasmed and squirted a bit as the sexy image of her and Hannah, back to back, engaged in synchronized cock sucking, filled her mind.
Hannah popped Malick's cock out of her mouth and turned, her mouth to Charlotte's ear. "As much I love sucking dick, my pussy is crying out to get stuffed. How about you Charlotte?" Charlotte smiled around the cock in her mouth and nodded her as she continued to suck.
Hannah stood, and Charlotte reluctantly pulled the cock out of her mouth, following her roommate's lead. Hannah gestured for Malick and the other, unknown stud, to sit on the couch. The two sat side to side, monster cocks sticking in the air, glistening with the saliva of the roommates.
Hannah took Charlotte's hand and turned her back to the two studs, even as she backed up closer to them. Charlotte fust followed her lead. Soon, the two girls were right in front of the men. Hannah let go of Charlotte's hand and squatted above the unnamed bull whose cock Charlotte had just been cocking. She repositioned herself so her hungry pussy was right above Malick's obelisk, and hissed as she lowered herself. Charlotte, picking up the hint, mirrored Hannah's motions and was soon impaled on Malick's cock.
Once both girls had cocks firmly embedded in their bodies, any idea of graceful synchronicity left their minds. They needed to get fucked! They began to bounce and grind on the fuck meat stretching their little, white holes.
"Gentlemen!" A new female, voice exclaimed. "I know fucking teenagers can be fun, but us older ladies have a lot of experience to offer too!"
Hannah, whose head had been lowered to admire the way that the stranger's cock stretched out her cunt, looked up to see who the newcomer was. She smiled when she the auburn-haired older woman she had earlier seen getting fucked with Christine. She was joined by three other naked women who appeared to be in their thirties and 40s, all of whom showed the telltale signs of having been thoroughly fucked. The quartet represented a variety of body types and looks, but all were fit and beautiful. Hannah began to grind her pussy more aggressively onto the stranger's shaft as she was turned on by the bevy of older sluts.
It appeared the remaining studs who had formed Charlotte and Hannah's audience felt the same. They all turned to embrace and fondle the new arrivals. The female leader of the group pulled two studs by their cocks and tossed her head to the group.
"I think these two whores have things well in hand...let's go find a space where we can fuck each other's brains out!" With that, she guided the group away towards another part of the house.
Hannah turned when she heard a frustrated sound coming from Charlotte. She smiled and turned towards her roommate, an obvious look of disappointment at having the studs led away.
"Don't worry, roomie!" She instructed Charlotte. "There's more than enough cocks here for everyone! Never be jealous of another slut!"
It was now Charlotte's turn to take the initiative. She reached over and stroked Hannah's outstretched pussy, rubbing the lips and playing with the clit. Hannah, pleased that Charlotte was getting with the program, returned the favor. i
As the two roommates bonded with each another pair of sluts was getting fucked, side by side across the room. Chloe and Tracy perched next to each other, knees on a couch and elbows on a coffee table in front of it. Professor Duke pounded into Chloe while DeShawn pounded into Tracy.
The twenty-year-old undergraduate and thirty-something professor tightly held hands as they bucked about with the force of the cocks splitting them open, moaning and gasping obscenities.
Tracy, of course, was an accomplished and award-winning comparative literature professor. Chloe was her protege. Her protege as a budding academic--Chloe's first day of college classes had been in Tracy's freshmen survey course. And her protege as a whore. Tracy had introduced the innocent, shy, bookish freshmen to the world of black cock. Two years later, Chloe was still bookish but far from shy and innocent.
The moment the first black stud pushed the head of his cock past Chloe's tight pussy lips and began siding it back and forth into her then-virginal hole, Chloe knew that she was born to be take cock. Tracy of course, had been present for the precious moment, and as she watched Chloe's eyes roll back into her head and listened to the moan that erupted from her throat, she knew that she was a kindred spirit, not just someone to accompany to gangbangs, but someone to help convert other undergrads into black cock addicts.
Since then, the two were inseparable. Tracy had ensured that every semester, Chloe served as both her research assistant and teacher's assistant. This wasn't a mere pretext or sinecure; Chloe was a brilliant scholar and teacher in her own right. Chloe had also become the student leader of a book club sponsored by Tracy. She had started college with plans to go to law school, but under Tracy's guidance realized that her true calling, aside from getting pounded by monster cocks, was in academia. Of course, both Tracy and Chloe were serious about their intellectual pursuits and helping to develop curious young minds. But they had also used their position to ensure a steady supply of eager young pussy for their black lovers.
One of their rare disagreements occurred when they met Sarah, Hannah's older sister. Tracy had called her out as a prospective black cock devotee the moment she laid eyes on her. Hannah liked Sarah, but couldn't believe that the awkward, prudish girl would ever join their clique.
Of course, Jess, one of the most brazen sluts in their circle of friends, quickly proved Chloe wrong. Chloe realized should have trusted the wisdom and experience of her mentor. And so when Chloe met Hannah for the first time, and Tracy enthusiastically endorsed the younger of the Cohen sisters as a prime candidate for blacking, Chloe was eager to befriend the Midwesterner. Of course, Jess swept in and took the naive freshmen under her wing.
Now, the student and teacher were taking the two biggest cocks in the room together. Tracy had introduced Chloe and Duke that night, and now Chloe marveled at the power and endurance of the older man, who could put many younger bulls to shame. Tracy meanwhile, had just erupted into an orgasm as Chloe's boyfriend of late plowed into her. She let loose a decidedly undignified, un-professor-like scream as her pussy convulsed around the sixteen inches, her free hand pounding into the coffee table, the hand which held Chloe's tightening its grip like a vice. As her orgasm ripped through her body, her elbows gave way and she fell forward onto the table. In time, the orgasm subsided and Tracy gathered her senses. DeShawn was still thrusting into it, not having blown his load despite Tracy's cunt clamping down on his cock like a vice.
Tracy brushed a bit of hair out of her face and looked forward. Hannah, now a dedicated black cock slut and a fixture at fuck parties large and small, was of course happily bouncing on some unknown stud's cock. But Charlotte, the roommate who had come because she thought the study group of a few hours ago was up to no good and who had passed out when she saw her first live cock (let alone her first live, giant, black cock) who now next to her, naked, sweaty, and also bouncing along happily on a stud of her own.
Tracy let out an excited squeal of delight. Another prude broken! Her sixth slut sense had told her that Charlotte was another cock waiting to break out of her shell the moment she opened the door for her a few short hours ago. She turned to Chloe, eager to share the news with her. But Chloe was lost in her world of sexual pleasure, her head thrashing about and her eyes staring off into the void.
For now, she'd need to leave Chloe to her in devices. Still, she wanted to go visit the new slut. She slid forward and off of DeShawn's cock. He gave his squawk of protest, but his annoyance halted when his eyes locked on the source of Tracy's distraction.
Tracy grabbed his cock and tugged him towards the couch where the slutty roommates frolicked. As she approached with DeShawn in tow, Charlotte leaned over and whispered something in Hannah's ear. Hannah grinned and nodded, and the two girls popped off the cocks they had been riding. Their slutty adventures weren't coming to an end though; they merely positions. Hannah turned around to face Malick before she mounted him, while Charlotte continued in the reverse cowgirl position on the unknown soldier.
Tracy sidles onto the couch next to Charlotte, kneeling next to her. She began to kiss and nibble at her neck. "I knew you were a slut the moment you walked in this door, baby. You didn't know it yet. But I knew you'd be stripped naked and taking a giant fuck stick up that little pussy of yours."
Charlotte just moaned.
"I heard so much about you from Hannah, you know. She loves you. Despite all of your differences. Well, all the differences you used to have. I think tonight you've found you had a lot more in common than you thought."
"Yessss," Charlotte groaned nodding her head in a sign that she understood Tracey's statements through her orgasmic haze.
"You know, when Hannah started to hang out with Jess, a lot of us never thought she'd turn. But, well...look at her now." Charlotte turned to look at her roommate grinding her hips on the stranger's cock as he continued to thrust into her. He had fucked Charlotte quite well, and Hannah looked like she was also enjoying his efforts. Charlotte reflected that they should get the man's name.
As Charlotte watched Hannah in action, DeShawn and his monster weapon came into view. He stood behind Hannah and placed his hand on her shoulder, using the other to hold his cock as he came closer and closer to her as she continued to fuck the stranger. Hannah turned to look at him and he whispered something in her ear. She smiled and nodded.
Charlotte's eyes grew to their greatest circumference of the night--greater even than when she had first seen Jess and Tracy servicing Duke, back when she was still a virgin- as Deshawn aligned the beast with Hannah's asshole. Hannah had asked her point blank about anal sex not that long ago, and her asshole gaped slightly and, like her pussy, dripped with cum. Charlotte knew Hannah loved getting fucked in the ass. But surely, not with something so big! Charlotte's disbelief was shattered when DeShawn slid into the girl's unused hole in an easy, swift gesture, burying his entire shaft in seconds. Hannah grunted when it first penetrated her, threw her head back, and let out a deep moan as it worked its way in, but she smiled happily and continued to thrust her hips. DeShawn began pumping the beast in and out of her, and Hannah pounded her firsts and cried out, but Charlotte recognized her reactions as delighted, not pained.
Charlotte realized that she was jealous. She wanted to be able to take that much cock! She felt a gentle stroke of her hair as she watched Hannah's conquest in fascination.
"Not an anal whore yet, are we?" Tracy asked. Charlotte turned to her, a sad look in her eyes, and shook her head.
"It's okay sweetie," Tracy said kissing her forehead. "We all need to go at our own pace. When you're ready, and I know you will be, your asshole will be another nasty little fuck hole to be plundered by a legion of black studs."
The mix of tenderness and vulgarity drove Charlotte to new heights of pleasure, and she came all over Malick's cock, triggering his orgasm. Charlotte slid off him. After less than a minute, Malick's cock was once again hard. But he didn't return his attention to Charlotte. No, he got up, walked around the couch, and stuck his cock in Hannah's face. Her hands were clenching the stranger's shoulders as she was fucked at both ends, and she didn't have the strength or coordination to grasp the offered cock with her hands. Instead, she leaned forward and swallowed it whole, bobbing her head up and down in a hands-free blowjob.
"Mmmm,'" Tracey murmured next to Charlotte. "I love being airtight!"
She then pulled Charlotte up by her hand. "I think Hannah's going to have her hands full keeping these guys occupied. Let's go find some new meat for you!"
She tugged Hannah towards a part of the large living room she hadn't paid attention to before, and Charlotte was surprised to see an out-of-place piece of furniture.
"Is that..." She asked.
"A bed? Yup!" Tracy nodded proudly. "Yea it's not standard to keep something like that in your living room, but well, if Jerry and I are going to invite anyone here we're going to trust them with the knowledge that being a cumdump is one of my favorite hobbies."
Tracy pulled Charlotte over the bed. It was currently unused, but the sheets were rumpled and covered in liquid--cum, sweat, and lady squirt, Charlotte inferred. The out-of-place piece of furniture had seen a fair amount of use tonight. As she did, another group of studs began to form around them.
"Hey boys," Tracy said coquettishly. "Guess what? Charlotte here was a virgin a couple of hours ago. Charlotte, how many black cocks have you had up your cunt in the past couple hours."
Charlotte looked pensive, trying to calculate. She started to count on her fingers, but before long they were all outstretched and she wasn't done. "You know, Tracy. I have no idea the exact number. But," she lay back on the bed as she spoke, spreading her legs to fully display her pussy as she did, "It's not nearly enough!"
Tracy laughed. "This girl may have been a virgin a couple hours ago, but I'd say she's a bona fide whore now! Come and get it, boys!"
One of the studs ran forward and thrust into her exposed hole. Charlotte grunted with the impact and laid flat back on her back, but welcomed the new cock as it slid into her. Within seconds, another stud climbed onto the bed and kneeled at Charlotte's head. Charlotte laid her head back and grasped the cock, taking it in her mouth. She felt the bed shift as two heavyweights flanked her. She knew what this meant, and held the cock she was sucking in her mouth using only suction as she stretched out her arms to grasp the cocks that she now knew lay next to her. Her mind was now focused only on pleasuring the four men. Tracy and Hannah were pushed out of her mind by the power and volume of the cocks that surrounded her.
Charlotte's world was now black cock. Any other thoughts or memories were wiped away by the pleasure she was receiving from the men who pounded away at her. Her only concern was experiencing that pleasure, and giving it back. She was, for the moment, no more than a receptacle for black cock. She didn't want to be anything else.
When one of the men dumped his load in her or let loose a torrent of cum across her body, another man immediately took his place. Charlotte didn't have the interest, or even the ability, to count how many were fucking her in one way or another, or to mark how much time this ravaging went on. She didn't care. All she cared about was what she felt in the moment.
And so she didn't know how much time had passed when she let loose a primal scream the last of the coterie of men which had surrounded the bed unleashed his load into her well-fucked pussy. She didn't know how much time had passed, how many orgasms she had, how many men had erupted in her pussy, on her face, splattered her body with their baby batter.
As the last of the cocks plopped out of her pussy, she curled up on the bed. She felt vacant, but she was okay with that. She was exhausted from all the fucking-happy, but exhausted. She relished the soft feeling of the luxurious fabric, but not as much as she relished the sticky remnants of sweat and cum she now wallowed in. She wasn't sure where she was, what she'd been doing before her gangfuck session, or even what her name was. She just knew she had been and truly fucked, and she loved it!
As Charlotte lay on her side, she saw another young woman approaching her. She was, of course, completely nude except for a pair of black, horn-rimmed glasses which did nothing to dampen the brilliance of her emerald eyes. Her reddish brown hair was a mess, sticking out around her head in the ruddy halo and with splotches of white cum throughout. Her medium-sized breasts looked larger than they were on her small frame, and her body was covered in sweat and cum. The cum was especially concentrated on her inner thighs as a steady stream of the life-giving substance flowed from her stretched-out pussy, some falling to the floor, some running along the girl's legs. As she approached Charlotte, she wore a knowing smirk and her eyes twinkled with mischief and delight.
Charlotte thought she was beautiful. And, somehow, familiar. But Charlotte couldn't even remember her name right now--she couldn't put her finger on who this angelic slut was.
Charlotte played with her pussy as the mysterious redhead continued her approach. The girl has a sense of sweet friendliness about her but had been thoroughly fucked. Charlotte thought she was incredibly sexy, and shamelessly masturbated as she admired her nude form.
The naked girl lay down next to Charlotte on the bed and gently stroked her hair. Charlotte quivered as butterflies began to fly about in her stomach at the feel of the girl's naked, soft, warm flesh against her own. "Well, Charlotte," she said, "You look like one well fucked whore!"
Charlotte blinked at the mention of her name. A rush of memories came back and her identity and the events of the past few moments came back to her. She was Charlotte Lumiere, Alabama native, a star student, and an up-and-coming leader in the campuses College Republicans and bible study groups. A few hours ago, she was a virgin. She had come here to save Hannah nude woman who lay next to her. And now she had spent the past few hours getting pounded by any stud who wanted her, eating out the pussies of her fellow sluts, and getting covered in cum. And she loved it!
Charlotte had come down from the sexual coma which had shut down her brain and wiped her memory. She knew who she was now.
She was Charlotte Lumiere, Alabama native, a star student and up-and-coming leader in the campuses College Republicans and bible study groups-and a devoted black cock slut!
"Oh Hannah," Charlotte groaned. "I am a well-fucked whore. So much cock....so much cum....it's so fucking amazing."
Hannah beamed at her. "I'm so happy for you...and so proud of you! How many cocks did you just take on all by yourself?"
Charlotte blinked. "I don't even know. I was having way too much fun to keep a tally." Yes, turning into a senseless fuck doll for a horde of anonymous black men was now very much Charlotte's idea of fun.
"I hope you don't mind us joining you," a cheerful feminine voice chimed in. Charlotte and Hannah turned to see that it was Chloe who had spoken, and she was accompanied by Jess, DeShawn, and Professor Duke.
"Of course not!" Hannah chirped, and gestured for the new arrivals to join her and Charlotte on the bed.
"Damn girl, you are just completely covered in cum!" Jess said. "Don't me wrong...it's a great look. But we may need to get you cleaned up or some of the studs might be reluctant to fuck you. She cupped one of Charlotte's breasts as she spoke.
"Mmmmm." Hannah made an eager, hungry sound at Jess's suggestion." "I have an idea of how we can do that." She turned Charlotte's head to her lips and pulled her into a deep French kiss.
"You girls are right...and I know exactly where we should start." Chloe scooted around and lowered her face to Charlotte's flooded cunt, and dived in with her fingers and tongue. Charlotte moaned deeply into Chloe's mouth at the sapphic ministrations. In seconds, Charlotte's world was again a world of sensual delights as her three friends ran their tongues and hands all over her body, eagerly licking away the layer of cum that covered her body, each taking special care to lap away at her pussy---even after it seemed there was no cum left to clean. Charlotte could only moan and whimper as the women did their work, awash in delight. She had loved being at the center of a savage fuck fest in which stud after stud ravished her, using whatever parts of her body (except her ass!) they wished to bring themselves and Charlotte to mind-blowing orgasms. But the more tender, softer attention she was receiving from the three women was also intensely delightful. The inevitable happened, and Charlotte's body began to convulse into Chloe's mouth as she made out with her, squirt erupting from her pussy and onto Jessica's face as the blonde lapped away at and fingered the stretched hole.
Charlotte had been exhausted from her gangbang, but the lesbian love fest left her again aroused and energized.
"Ladies," she said. "That was lovely...but I need more cock!"
DeShawn laughed loudly from above her. Charlotte lifted her body a bit, supporting herself on her elbows, and looked at him. His monster cock, the one she had seen slip so easily into Hannah's asshole, was fully erect, and pointing towards her he stroked her.
She gulped. That was certainly some more cock! She had been disgusted, and then frightened by the thing. But now, she felt her pussy twitch and spasm with hunger as she eyed it.
"YES!" She cried. "Shove that beast up inside me!"
Chloe, who now knelt above and behind Charlotte, grabbed her shoulder. Charlotte looked up at her and saw a thoughtful frown on her face. Charlotte was puzzled. Surely with all that had gone Chloe couldn't be upset that she had demanded her boyfriend fuck her?
"His cock is no joke," Chloe said. "Believe me I know!" Her frown turned into a smile. "But I think you can take it!"
Hannah nodded and spread out her pussy with one of her hands, inviting him to plunder her.
DeShawn grabbed Charlotte by the waist and pulled her forward so her pussy was aligned with the edge of the bed. Chloe crawled forward so she was directly over Charlotte's head, and began to stroke and caress her face as she cooed reassuring words. "You're a total whore Charlotte, a natural-born slut. Your pussy was built for black cock. I know you can take it! I believe in you!"
Hannah and Jess crawled to Charlotte's sides, flanking her. Hannah took one of Jessica's hands in her own. Jess leaned down to suck on and play with Charlotte's heaving tits.
DeShawn rested his cock on Charlotte's stomach. She gasped at its weight, the sheer strength and power of the weapon sending shivers down her spine before it had even entered her. Her head began to spin as she thought about what was going to happen to her.
DeShawn readjusted his cock and lined the head up with her opening.
"DO IT!" Charlotte hissed.
DeShawn moved forward, the head pushing aside Charlotte's pussy lips. She gasped at the sensation. The tends in her neck popped out as she perched her head up, determined to watch the sixteen incher slide into her tight, young cunt.
Charlotte nodded eagerly, eyes wild with lust, as she silently urged the stud on.
He slid deeper into the willing slut, forcefully but carefully. Charlotte's breathing became shallow and ragged. DeShawn was only a few inches inside her, and countless cocks had gone far deeper into her that evening. But he was so thick! The nerve endings in Charlotte's pussy exploded into an electrical storm around the invader. Charlotte threw her head for a moment as she lost some control of her body and mind, but she shook her head as if to focus and looked back at the cock which was now embedded a few inches in her body. Charlotte whimpered and panted, her face contorted in ecstasy and disbelief, as she felt an impossibly girthy rod stretch out her recently virginal cunt.
"You're doing such a good job, honey," Chloe cooed from above her.
Seconds seemed like minutes as DeShawn worked his cock deeper and deeper into the receptive hole. He was forceful but careful, maneuvering so that Charlotte could experience his sexual power without experiencing pain or discomfort. He seemed to sense her feelings, and he calibrated his invasion to heighten Charlotte's excitement without overwhelming her or causing her pain. Charlotte realized why Chloe liked this guy so much. He wasn't just a monster cock, but a skilled fucker.
DeShawn was no more than halfway in. He was more deeply embedded than a normal man could ever hope to be, but Charlotte still had several cocks to penetrate her more deeply. The stretching though! Her pussy never felt more stuffed. She arched Her whimpering began to turn into a howl, and the hand which had been holding her hole open for DeShawn shot out. Jess grabbed it in support.
Charlotte tried to calm herself, using all her willpower to slow her breathing and keep her eyes on her pussy and the cock. She tightened her grip on Jess and Hannah's hands, drawing strength from the support of the more experienced sluts, who all offered words of encouragement support.
DeShawn was now deeper than most of the men had gone. Charlotte's battle to keep control of her body took a turn for the worse, and she arched her back as her head began to roll around the bed. She could no longer watch her conquest and although she could feel how deep DeShawn was, she didn't know how much further he had to before he was fully embedded in her.
Until she felt his balls slap against her ass. She again mustered her strength and lifted her head to look at her defilement. She couldn't see any more of DeShawn's cock! His upper pubic area now made full contact with hers.
"What...what are you waiting for? She gasped as she struggled to get the words out. "FUCKING POUND ME!!!"
DeShawn grinned and began to thrust in and out. Charlotte cooed and whimpered at the amazing sensations. DeShawn remained the skillful gentleman, his initial motions more massaging her cunt than pounding it.
As Charlotte became more comfortable, DeShawn increased the power and speed of his thrusts, and soon she was thrashing about on the bed, a howling sex demon.
She was barely cognizant of her surroundings, or anything other than the monster pounding into her, but she looked when she heard Chloe let out a happy moan. Jerome had pulled her away from Charlotte's head and was now pounding her from behind. Hannah felt a flash of envy; of all the men who had fucked her that night, she felt a special affection for the man. The feeling was quickly extinguished as Chloe's boyfriend continued to hammer into her.
Professor Duke, who had been watching the scene patiently, climbed onto the bed to replace Chloe's position. But whereas Chloe had caressed and soothed her, Duke gently slapped her face with his cock. He didn't need to say anything more, and Charlotte stretched out her neck so she could take him in her mouth, using her last bits of control to suck and stroke the older man's shaft and play with his balls.
DeShawn grabbed Charlotte's hips and flipped her over, so she was now on all fours on the bed. In the few seconds it took to execute the maneuver, Charlotte marveled at how strange it felt to have an empty cunt after it had spent so long getting stuffed by such a huge cock. That feeling of vacancy didn't long though, as DeShawn thrust into her, this time in a single, forceful motion, with no ceremony or trepidation. Charlotte let out a moan and her head fell to the sheets before she remembered that she was leaving cock neglected! The dedicated slut got a hold of herself and leaned forward to take Professor Duke's cock back into her mouth. As the two biggest cocks of tonight's event used her body from both ends.
Another cock gently slapped the side of her face. Duke's cock popped out of her mouth as she turned to look at the intruder. She smiled widely when she saw it was Malcom! In the first few moments of her conversion into a slut, she hadn't been able to take his entire cock in her mouth. Now, she was confident she could handle it! She grabbed the cock in her hand, pulled it into her mouth, and sure enough, swallowed the entire thing in a single motion! She began sliding her mouth up and down it, working the full length in and out of her easily. Not wanting to a stud unattended, she lifted a hand to stroke Duke's cock. Now a skilled multitasker, she moved her head back and forth between the two men, sucking one and stroking the other in a chaotic frenzy.
DeShawn's cock began to twitch and pulse. Charlotte knew what that meant, and her pussy so tightly clutched the massive rod, that she could feel its every motion. Sure enough, thick warm powerful streams flooded her pussy. The volume and force of the cum explosion was greater than anything she'd yet experienced. Her pussy began to spasm and she lost her ability to service Duke and Malcolm as her upper body collapsed into the bed. She screamed into the sheets as she tightly grabbed bunches of fabric and a powerful orgasm ripped through her body.
DeShawn pulled his cock out of Charlotte's abused hole, and she felt a torrent of cum burst forth from her. She looked back and saw that DeShawn’s cock was still fully erect! She'd realized that these studs had incredible recovery power, but DeShawn's cock hadn't even deflated after dumping a truly prodigious amount of cum inside of Charlotte!
The man grabbed Jessica's legs, pulling her forward. When Jessica was aligned on the edge of the bed, she grabbed her legs and pulled them back, so her knees were next to the bed, smiling up at him as she knew what was about to happen. Sure enough, he plunged into Jess, again without ceremony or hesitation. The veteran whore didn't need to be gently broken in to deal with his giant cock!
Charlotte's now gaping pussy felt desperately empty, and it continued to spasm even after her orgasm passed as if asking to get stuffed with another cock. Duke was ready to oblige. He swung around and slid into Charlotte, pounding her from behind just as DeShawn had a few seconds ago. Charlotte made happy sounds at the resumed conquest of her cunt. DeShawn was slightly bigger than Duke, but his cock was still bigger than nearly all of the dozens which had fucked Charlotte that night! And Duke seemed to modulate the force and pattern of his thrusts so he drove into Charlotte's body exactly where she wanted it the most, exactly how she wanted it the most. The men she'd been with tonight were all skilled lovers, but DeShawn's skill was amplified by the sheer size of his tool. Duke, an older, more experienced man, was even more talented than DeShawn. As Charlotte adjusted to the new cock splitting her open, she looked up and saw that Malcolm still looked down at her patiently, and, obedient slut that she was, she took his cock back in her mouth.
After at least three more eye-rolling, body-shattering orgasms that ripped through Charlotte's body, Duke grabbed her hips in a vice-like grip and unloaded his baby batter into her. Charlotte remembered the emotional arguments she'd had with her mother about birth control and felt gratitude that she'd eventually given in. If she weren't protected, she'd have been undoubtedly impregnated tonight. She knew she wanted a ****** and children, but only with the right man. Whether the right man would be an ebony sex god or a quiet, kind man like Jerry Suffolk, she didn't know. She loved sex, but sex and love were now decoupled in her mind. And regardless of who she married, she knew she'd spend the rest of her life getting fucked by legions of black bulls, eating the cunts of other whores. And besides, Charlotte had only been a slut for a few hours. She had a lot more fucking to do before being slowed down by a pregnancy!
While had these thoughts, Duke pulled out and ropes of cum coated her back. Charlotte turned around and laid on her back, allowing Duke to spray her belly, breasts, and face. Malcom soon joined in soaking Charlotte with cum, and in shorter Jerome and DeShawn added their sprays of semen to Charlotte's body.
"That shit was off the hook!" Jess cried out.
Jessica, just lay back, panting, as Hannah held her hair and stroked her hair.
"You catch your breath, honey, I'm going to get fucked some more!" Jess said as she jumped up from the bed, pulling DeShawn and Duke by the hands. Chloe and Malcolm followed, and Hannah and Charlotte were again left alone.
Charlotte just lay on the bed, soaking in the blissful aftermath of having been ravaged by two of the biggest cocks she'd seen in her life. She laughed a bit at the realization that, before tonight, she hadn't seen any cocks. Now, she was comparing the dozens of cocks she had seen, which had worked their way into her pussy, her mouth, her hands. All in the past two hours!
"Ready for more?" Hannah asked.
"Oh yes," Charlotte chirped. "Let's go!"
Hannah helped Charlotte climb off the bed and onto her feet and offered Charlotte her elbow. Charlotte wrapped her arm around it. The naked pair began walking towards one of the larger clusters of men and women.
As Charlotte walked across the room, she surveyed her surroundings. All her life, she had heard about the evils of porn. In a world where porn littered the internet and had begun to pollute the culture, she had diligently avoided it. Now, the scene which played out before her was more obscene than what, a few hours ago, would have been her most sickening idea of what porn would look like. But Charlotte wasn't sickened. She was enthralled! The sounds of feminine screams and moans, profanity-laden tirades, and masculine roars echoed in her ears. A few hours ago, she would have yelled at Hannah or anyone else who dropped a "damn!" Now, the familiar sounds of women begging studs to pound their tight pussies in the most vulgar of ways seemed like the most insightful words from the most revered tomes of wisdom. Charlotte saw the debauched partygoers not as fallen sinners, but as her compatriots. She no longer looked upon the filthy, no-holds-barred debauchery with judgment or fear. She felt only approval. A few hours ago, she would never have exposed her shoulders or midriffs. Now, she walked naked across a room full of people, a steady stream of cum flowing out of her stretched-out pussy, some of it dropping to the floor, some of it coating her inner thighs.
Hannah and Charlotte approached the group. Hannah pushed aside the wall of black muscle on the outer banks of the group, and the roommates walked closer to the center of the group.
On a coffee table, Charlotte saw the muscular legs, torso, and arms of one of the studs. But she didn't know who it was, because a blonde, one of the MILFs who was a late arrival to the party straddled his face. Tracy rode his cock on his other end, and the two older women made out with each other.
Sophie stood at an angle over a couch, one foot on the couch, one foot on the ground, hands grabbing its back, as DeShawn pounded into her from behind.
Next to her, Malcolm knelt on the couch. Chloe supported herself against the lower couch as she lay upside and Malcolm pounded down into her from above while she played with her breasts--a position that Hannah later explained was called a pile driver.
Jess was next to the couch, standing but their body bent into an "L" as a stud fucked her from behind and she sucked another.
Another stud stood as he gripped the auburn-haired leader of the MILFs by her lower thighs as she leaned against him, legs in the air. His cock split open her asshole as he thrust in and out of it, and one of the other MILFs s alternated between licking his balls and her friend's pussy.
Two powerful studs pulled Hannah and Charlotte apart. They gently but firmly pushed the girls' shoulders, guiding them to kneel on all fours, facing each other. Hannah's face turned into a grimace and she let out a primal grunt, and as her breasts began to bounce back and forth it was obvious the stud was now fucking her. Charlotte's stud wasn't far behind, and soon she was moaning and bucking about on another stranger's fuck meat.
As they were each fucked, Hannah and Charlotte locked eyes. They looked at each other with deep understanding. They couldn't speak coherently, and even if they weren't being fucked powerfully enough to deprive them of their power for thoughtful speech, the sounds of fucking around them would have made talking impossible. But they still managed to have a conversation or at least some form of deep understanding, as they looked deeply into each other's eyes.
But eventually, Hannah's moans began an animal-like keeping and her eyes rolled back into her head. Her elbows gave out and her face pressed against the floor, and she began to desperately run her hands through her hair as she became lost in her orgasm.
Charlotte wasn't that far behind, and as her pussy began to spasm around the cock hammering away at her, triggering another explosion of sperm into her body. The stud pulled out. "Damn, you got a fine ass pussy, bitch!" was the only comment he made before wandering off. Within seconds, another cock filled Charlotte from behind. She pulled herself back up, and saw Hannah had done the same, saw that another, new stud was drilling the redhead from behind.
The two roommates shared a smile.
Charlotte didn't want this night to end. She knew it would have to, at some point, and soon. But she also knew that this was the first step in a journey she wanted to firmly embrace. She had many more black cocks in her future, and she couldn't be happier for it.
